The epistles of Jacob Behmen, aliter, Teutonicus philosophus very usefull and necessary for those that read his vvritings, and are very full of excellent and plaine instructions how to attaine to the life of Christ / translated out of the German language.
         Correspondence. English. Selections
         Böhme, Jakob, 1575-1624.
      
       
         
           1649
        
      
       Approx. 582 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 116 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28521
         Wing B3404
         ESTC R2334
         12265977
         ocm 12265977
         58072
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28521)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58072)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 124:9)
      
       
         
           
             The epistles of Jacob Behmen, aliter, Teutonicus philosophus very usefull and necessary for those that read his vvritings, and are very full of excellent and plaine instructions how to attaine to the life of Christ / translated out of the German language.
             Correspondence. English. Selections
             Böhme, Jakob, 1575-1624.
             Ellistone, John, d. 1652.
          
           [16], 215 p.
           
             Printed by M. Simmons for Gyles Calvert ...,
             London :
             1649.
          
           
             "The preface to the reader" signed: J.E. [i.e. John Ellistone].
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Religion -- Philosophy -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Epistles
           of
           JACOB
           BEHMEN
           
             aliter
             ,
             TEVTONICVS
             PHILOSOPHVS
          
           .
           Very
           usefull
           and
           necessary
           for
           those
           that
           read
           his
           VVritings
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           full
           of
           excellent
           and
           plaine
           Instructions
           how
           to
           attaine
           to
           
             The
             Life
             of
             CHRIST
          
           .
           Translated
           out
           of
           the
           German
           Language
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             Simmons
          
           for
           
             Gyles
             Calvert
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Black
           Spread
           Eagle
           ,
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           Pauls
           Church
           ,
           1649.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           AS
           there
           is
           no
           Booke
           or
           Treatise
           which
           this
           Author
           hath
           written
           ,
           but
           the
           footsteps
           and
           Characters
           of
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           are
           therein
           Imprinted
           and
           discerned
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           of
           speciall
           use
           and
           improvement
           to
           the
           Christian
           ,
           impartiall
           ,
           Reader
           ;
           so
           likewise
           these
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           written
           at
           sundry
           times
           ,
           and
           occasions
           to
           severall
           Friends
           ;
           and
           thus
           gathered
           and
           compact
           together
           ,
           may
           of
           right
           be
           reckoned
           as
           one
           Booke
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           smallest
           benefit
           and
           direction
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           Lover
           ,
           and
           Practitioner
           of
           that
           Divine
           light
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           his
           Writings
           doe
           containe
           ,
           and
           hold
           forth
           :
           
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           bare
           Letter
           of
           any
           Mans
           Writings
           ,
           though
           written
           from
           a
           Divine
           Gift
           ,
           and
           reall
           manifestation
           of
           light
           in
           and
           to
           themselves
           ,
           cannot
           
             breath
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
          
           into
           us
           :
           for
           the
           sound
           of
           understanding
           is
           not
           to
           be
           Characterized
           ,
           or
           Painted
           on
           Paper
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Notes
           ,
           and
           Characters
           of
           Musick
           can
           give
           the
           reall
           Sound
           ,
           and
           Tune
           ,
           unto
           the
           Eare
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           a
           direction
           how
           the
           skilfull
           Musician
           shall
           play
           on
           the
           Instrument
           ;
           
           so
           also
           our
           minde
           is
           as
           an
           Organ
           ,
           or
           Instrument
           ;
           but
           it
           Sounds
           onely
           according
           to
           the
           Tune
           ,
           and
           Note
           ,
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           doth
           possesse
           and
           act
           it
           :
           And
           we
           doe
           convert
           ,
           and
           assimulate
           all
           things
           according
           to
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           will
           that
           is
           ruling
           ,
           and
           predominant
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           therein
           the
           minde
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           sences
           ,
           are
           enkindled
           ,
           and
           enflamed
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           have
           a
           bare
           Astrall
           ,
           Worldly
           ,
           Carnall
           ,
           Selfe-conceited
           ,
           Contemning
           ,
           Cavilling
           ,
           Pharisaicall
           ,
           Hypocriticall
           Spirit
           ;
           accordingly
           we
           doe
           forme
           ,
           and
           frame
           our
           Notions
           ,
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           Censure
           ;
           and
           
             pervert
             all
             things
             to
             a
             wrong
             sense
             and
             use
          
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           of
           Love
           ,
           Light
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           humility
           ,
           selfe-denyall
           ,
           syncerity
           ,
           and
           
             holy
             desires
          
           doe
           dwell
           ,
           rule
           ,
           and
           act
           in
           us
           ;
           then
           our
           understanding
           is
           accordingly
           
             holy
             ,
             Divine
             ,
             and
             reall
             :
          
           for
           
             To
             the
             pure
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             pure
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             impure
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             impure
             ;
             for
             their
             very
             Mindes
             and
             Consciences
             are
             defiled
             :
          
           As
           this
           Author
           received
           not
           his
           Learning
           ,
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           high
           Endowments
           ,
           from
           the
           Schooles
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           
           but
           from
           the
           Schoole
           of
           Divine
           wisedome
           ,
           the
           illumination
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ;
           so
           likewise
           the
           meaning
           and
           drift
           of
           his
           Writings
           will
           not
           be
           understood
           of
           those
           who
           are
           meerely
           trained
           up
           ,
           and
           skilled
           in
           the
           litterall
           and
           Historicall
           Schoole
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           ,
           Rules
           ,
           and
           Axioms
           of
           their
           wise
           Pharisaicall
           Reason
           ,
           who
           doe
           contemne
           ,
           judge
           ,
           and
           rashly
           censure
           ,
           all
           that
           speake
           not
           their
           phrase
           ,
           stile
           ,
           and
           Dialect
           :
           For
           
           if
           we
           had
           all
           that
           ever
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           did
           speake
           and
           teach
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           Divine
           ,
           illuminate
           men
           ,
           in
           their
           severall
           Gifts
           ,
           deciphered
           in
           Writings
           ,
           and
           should
           read
           in
           them
           many
           yeares
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           did
           
             not
             desire
          
           to
           become
           one
           with
           the
           same
           spirit
           of
           Divine
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           endeavour
           to
           have
           it
           innate
           ,
           and
           essentiall
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           to
           the
           living
           expression
           of
           Divine
           love
           and
           righteousnesse
           ;
           they
           would
           be
           but
           as
           dark
           and
           Historicall
           unto
           us
           :
           and
           the
           frame
           and
           structure
           of
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           by
           our
           artificiall
           Reason
           we
           should
           build
           unto
           our selves
           upon
           that
           foundation
           ;
           would
           be
           but
           a
           vapouring
           Notion
           ,
           a
           blind
           Pedanticall
           Luciferian
           ostentation
           of
           a
           Pharisaicall
           knowledge
           ,
           
             that
             would
             not
             edifie
             ,
             but
             puffe
             up
          
           ;
           
           from
           which
           selfe-conceited
           ,
           Verball
           ,
           high-flowne
           ,
           contrived
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           wise
           Letter-learned
           Reason
           ,
           devoyd
           of
           the
           illumination
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           hath
           gathered
           in
           diverse
           formes
           unto
           it selfe
           ,
           by
           its
           owne
           imaginary
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           expositions
           ,
           upon
           the
           Writings
           of
           holy
           men
           ;
           the
           many
           mentall
           Idolls
           ,
           Opinions
           ,
           Contentions
           ,
           Rents
           ,
           and
           divisions
           ,
           are
           arisen
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ;
           which
           have
           
             almost
             quite
          
           destroyed
           all
           brotherly
           love
           ;
           but
           the
           God
           of
           love
           ,
           by
           the
           efflux
           and
           breakings
           forth
           of
           his
           Divine
           light
           ,
           and
           holy
           spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           so
           expell
           and
           drive
           them
           into
           the
           Abysse
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           come
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           severall
           dispensations
           of
           his
           Divine
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           manifestations
           of
           light
           
           unto
           us
           ,
           
             We
             may
             rightly
             understand
             ,
             and
             serve
             one
             another
             in
             Love
             :
          
           that
           the
           great
           Babylonish
           building
           of
           our
           owne
           tottering
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           wanton
           opinions
           ,
           which
           we
           (
           by
           the
           sharp
           inventions
           ,
           and
           glozing
           glosses
           of
           vain
           contriving
           reason
           ,
           in
           the
           many
           and
           various
           conjectures
           ,
           about
           the
           ways
           ,
           how
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           and
           served
           )
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           rear
           up
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           may
           fall
           :
           that
           so
           we
           may
           all
           come
           to
           speake
           the
           
             One
             holy
             language
             of
             Christian
             Love
             to
             each
             other
             :
          
           who
           hitherto
           have
           been
           so
           divided
           ,
           that
           in
           sted
           of
           building
           up
           one
           another
           in
           the
           holy
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           have
           bruised
           ,
           battered
           ,
           and
           beaten
           down
           one
           another
           in
           the
           spiritual
           pride
           and
           hypocrisie
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           that
           are
           so
           farre
           forestalled
           with
           a
           strong
           selfe-conceit
           of
           their
           owne
           light
           and
           love
           of
           selfe-will
           ,
           
           that
           whatsoever
           beares
           not
           the
           stamp
           ,
           and
           superscription
           of
           their
           approved
           Patrons
           ,
           Schooles
           ,
           and
           Institutions
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           darkenesse
           and
           nifling
           shaddows
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           ungrounded
           prejudice
           ,
           cavilling
           superstition
           ,
           &
           vain
           suspition
           do
           so
           much
           possesse
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           reject
           it
           as
           not
           worth
           the
           reading
           over
           ;
           weening
           that
           they
           have
           a
           
             right
             Orthodox
          
           judgement
           ,
           rectified
           in
           all
           points
           of
           Phylosophy
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           ;
           but
           these
           cannot
           see
           how
           farre
           they
           are
           like
           the
           blinde
           selfe-conceited
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           those
           Luciferian
           wiselings
           that
           thought
           none
           could
           teach
           them
           any
           thing
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           skilled
           in
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           Christ
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           
           
             They
             erred
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Others
           againe
           ,
           the
           Mysterious
           Antichrist
           in
           Babel
           ,
           by
           a
           selfish
           illumination
           ,
           and
           blind
           perswasion
           ,
           hath
           so
           deeply
           captivated
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           ;
           yea
           ,
           bewildred
           ,
           and
           bewitched
           ,
           in
           his
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           onely
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           contemne
           ,
           and
           condemne
           all
           that
           seem
           to
           contradict
           their
           received
           Principles
           ,
           and
           opinions
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           workings
           of
           the
           uncleane
           Pharisaicall
           spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           
             They
             will
             draw
             strange
             conclusions
             ,
             and
             perverted
             meanings
             ,
             from
             the
             words
             and
             works
             of
             others
          
           ;
           to
           make
           them
           odious
           and
           abominable
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           like
           unto
           Toads
           ,
           that
           turne
           all
           they
           eate
           into
           a
           poysonfull
           nourishment
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           spit
           out
           againe
           ,
           upon
           those
           that
           doe
           but
           touch
           them
           .
        
         
           Others
           there
           are
           also
           ,
           
           that
           are
           very
           greedy
           ,
           and
           eager
           of
           reading
           Bookes
           ,
           to
           better
           and
           improve
           their
           knowledge
           ;
           but
           their
           simple
           well-meaning
           minds
           are
           so
           much
           darkned
           ,
           and
           possessed
           with
           the
           Principles
           ,
           mentall
           Idols
           ;
           and
           opinions
           
             of
             their
             approved
             Masters
          
           ;
           and
           to
           them
           they
           have
           so
           chained
           ,
           devoted
           ,
           and
           Sacrificed
           their
           consciences
           in
           blindfolded
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           that
           nothing
           can
           take
           any
           true
           impression
           upon
           them
           :
           but
           that
           which
           speakes
           for
           ,
           pleads
           for
           ,
           and
           maintaines
           their
           cause
           ,
           their
           way
           ,
           their
           Sect
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           have
           given
           up
           and
           addicted
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           will
           hold
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           ,
           rather
           because
           they
           will
           ,
           or
           because
           
             such
             ,
             and
             such
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           have
           a
           good
           
           opinion
           doe
           
             say
             so
          
           ;
           or
           because
           they
           have
           already
           received
           and
           maintained
           it
           ,
           then
           from
           any
           true
           impartial
           consideration
           that
           it
           is
           right
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           effectuall
           living
           essentiall
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           reall
           spirituall
           Being
           of
           it
           in
           
             their
             owne
             Soules
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           But
           for
           those
           that
           know
           enough
           already
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           well
           conceited
           of
           their
           owne
           selves
           ,
           this
           Author
           hath
           written
           nothing
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Seeking
           ,
           hungry
           ,
           desirous
           Soule
           ;
           that
           by
           unfeigned
           repentance
           ,
           conversion
           ,
           and
           introversion
           of
           its
           will
           ,
           mind
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           to
           God
           ,
           
             doth
             endeavour
             the
             reall
             practice
             of
             Christianity
             ,
          
           and
           the
           leading
           of
           an
           upright
           conversation
           in
           all
           humility
           ,
           meekenesse
           ,
           simplicity
           ,
           patience
           ,
           forbearance
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           Christian
           love
           towards
           all
           men
           ,
           without
           a
           Selfish
           singular
           disrespect
           ,
           or
           Pharisaicall
           contemning
           and
           condemning
           of
           Others
           .
        
         
           The
           true
           way
           and
           meanes
           for
           a
           man
           to
           free
           himselfe
           from
           all
           blind
           contentions
           ,
           
           disputes
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           errours
           ,
           and
           controversies
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           to
           
             get
             out
          
           of
           that
           tedious
           Maze
           ,
           and
           wearisome
           laborinth
           of
           perplexing
           thoughts
           ,
           wayes
           ,
           and
           opinions
           concerning
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Election
           ;
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           the
           way
           of
           worship
           ,
           wherein
           the
           World
           doth
           trace
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           faithfully
           set
           downe
           ,
           and
           declared
           according
           to
           
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           
             true
             experience
          
           in
           this
           Authour
           ;
           the
           attainement
           of
           which
           light
           ,
           will
           give
           reall
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           assurance
           to
           the
           Soule
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           need
           say
           ,
           Is
           it
           true
           ?
           What
           Arguments
           are
           there
           for
           it
           ?
           How
           
           can
           it
           be
           proved
           ,
           
             &
             c
          
           ?
           But
           it
           shall
           finde
           the
           reall
           Signe
           and
           Seale
           of
           truth
           within
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           declareth
           ,
           1
           John
           2.
           20.
           27.
           
           That
           
             the
             unction
             from
             the
             holy
             One
             teacheth
             all
             things
          
           ;
           
           so
           that
           no
           man
           need
           teach
           those
           in
           whom
           it
           doth
           abide
           :
           But
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           this
           precious
           Pearle
           of
           light
           ,
           
           this
           darling
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           this
           Garland
           ,
           and
           Crowne
           of
           Virgin
           Sophia
           ,
           which
           surpasseth
           all
           the
           beauty
           and
           treasure
           ,
           all
           the
           Pompe
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           of
           this
           World
           :
           This
           Universall
           Touchstone
           ,
           to
           try
           and
           finde
           out
           the
           qualities
           and
           vertues
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           this
           Heavenly
           Tincture
           ,
           this
           true
           Phylosophers
           Stone
           ,
           this
           
             Summum
             bonum
          
           ,
           which
           no
           humane
           tongue
           can
           expresse
           ;
           is
           onely
           obtained
           in
           the
           
             new
             birth
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           God
           is
           renued
           in
           us
           ;
           the
           essentiall
           Word
           of
           Divine
           love
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           begotten
           and
           formed
           in
           us
           ;
           to
           the
           reading
           ,
           and
           experimentall
           understanding
           ,
           of
           which
           Word
           of
           Life
           ,
           Light
           ,
           and
           Love
           ;
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Writings
           of
           Divine
           illuminate
           Men
           doe
           direct
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           words
           ,
           workes
           ,
           and
           Bookes
           ,
           that
           proceed
           not
           from
           
             that
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           lead
           us
           againe
           to
           
             that
             Word
          
           ,
           are
           either
           onely
           Astrall
           ,
           outward
           ,
           and
           transitory
           ;
           or
           the
           fantasticall
           
             Idola
             mentis
          
           ,
           the
           shadowes
           of
           fansie
           ,
           and
           learned
           Pharisaicall
           Reason
           ,
           which
           by
           its
           feighned
           words
           of
           suttlety
           ,
           and
           humane
           wisedome
           ,
           enticeth
           men
           to
           
             beleeve
             strong
             delusions
          
           ,
           and
           follow
           after
           lyes
           in
           Hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           In
           our
           owne
           Book
           which
           is
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           
           in
           us
           ,
           time
           and
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           all
           Mysteries
           ,
           are
           couched
           and
           contained
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           really
           be
           read
           ,
           in
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           by
           the
           illumination
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           our
           minde
           is
           a
           true
           mysticall
           Mirror
           ,
           and
           Looking-Glasse
           ,
           of
           Divine
           and
           Naturall
           Mysteries
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           receive
           more
           reall
           knowledg
           from
           one
           effectuall
           innate
           essentiall
           glimps
           ,
           
           beame
           ,
           or
           Ray
           ,
           of
           light
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           New
           birth
           
             within
             us
          
           ;
           then
           in
           reading
           many
           hundred
           of
           Authors
           ;
           whereby
           wee
           scrape
           abundance
           of
           carved
           workes
           and
           conceits
           together
           ,
           and
           frame
           a
           Babel
           of
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Notion
           ,
           and
           Fansie
           ,
           to
           our selves
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           true
           light
           we
           receive
           the
           pledge
           and
           earnest
           of
           
             that
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           
             Searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             the
             depths
             of
             God
             :
          
           let
           no
           man
           thinke
           that
           it
           is
           now
           impossible
           ;
           for
           in
           a
           Christian
           ,
           new
           borne
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Christ
           the
           light
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           Love
           doth
           dwell
           ;
           
             and
             in
             him
             are
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
          
           ;
           and
           he
           doth
           expresse
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           the
           humble
           resigned
           Soule
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           and
           measure
           ,
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           and
           as
           is
           
             best
             requisite
          
           for
           the
           Time
           and
           Age.
           
        
         
           
             These
             Epistles
          
           are
           not
           fraught
           with
           fine
           complementall
           straines
           ,
           and
           pleasing
           Notions
           of
           humane
           Art
           ;
           or
           with
           the
           learned
           Quotations
           of
           ancient
           Authors
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           witty
           glances
           of
           accute
           Reason
           ,
           trimmed
           up
           in
           the
           Scholastique
           pompe
           ,
           and
           pride
           of
           words
           ,
           to
           tickle
           and
           delight
           the
           fansie
           of
           the
           Reader
           ;
           neither
           doe
           they
           savour
           of
           a
           Sectarian
           spirit
           of
           Hypocrisie
           
           and
           affectation
           ;
           arrogancy
           and
           Pedantick
           presumption
           ,
           to
           make
           himselfe
           that
           which
           in
           reallity
           he
           is
           not
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           great
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           amuse
           and
           captivate
           mens
           mindes
           ,
           with
           strange
           high-flowne
           conceits
           ,
           thereby
           to
           gaine
           a
           selfish
           confidence
           and
           approbation
           in
           others
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Sect
           in
           Babel
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           written
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Divine
           Gift
           which
           he
           received
           )
           of
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           deepest
           Mysteries
           ,
           concerning
           God
           and
           Nature
           ;
           and
           hath
           expressed
           them
           in
           such
           suitable
           and
           significant
           tearmes
           and
           phrases
           ,
           as
           are
           best
           apt
           to
           render
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           native
           and
           proper
           Idea
           and
           meaning
           ,
           to
           the
           understanding
           and
           capacity
           of
           others
           :
           Albeit
           few
           will
           understand
           them
           according
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           sense
           ;
           but
           every
           one
           may
           receive
           benefit
           according
           to
           his
           capacity
           ;
           if
           his
           owne
           Image-like
           fansie
           ,
           and
           the
           over-weening
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           light
           doth
           not
           prepossesse
           and
           hinder
           him
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           his
           Writings
           are
           left
           unto
           Posterity
           ,
           as
           a
           precious
           Talent
           to
           be
           improved
           :
           Not
           that
           we
           should
           onely
           gather
           a
           talkative
           Historicall
           litterall
           Notion
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           all
           simplicity
           and
           syncerity
           ,
           we
           practice
           the
           way
           of
           Regeneration
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Divinitize
           our
           knowledge
           into
           an
           effectuall
           working
           Love
           ;
           and
           so
           attaine
           the
           experimentall
           and
           essentiall
           being
           thereof
           in
           our
           owne
           Soules
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           too
           large
           here
           to
           speake
           of
           that
           foundation
           and
           stedfast
           *
           Bysse
           which
           his
           Writings
           doe
           containe
           ,
           whereby
           true
           Phylosophy
           
           may
           be
           restored
           to
           its
           Originall
           purity
           ;
           being
           from
           those
           Idols
           of
           fansie
           ,
           and
           vaine
           Reason
           that
           doe
           darken
           and
           perplex
           it
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Centre
           of
           all
           Beings
           (
           of
           which
           his
           Writings
           speake
           )
           we
           come
           rightly
           to
           understand
           what
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           is
           ;
           and
           therein
           the
           Science
           of
           the
           Nothing
           ,
           Something
           and
           All
           things
           ;
           whereby
           we
           may
           come
           to
           find
           out
           whence
           the
           inward
           radicall
           Ens
           ,
           working
           essence
           ,
           true
           subsistence
           ,
           and
           full
           existence
           of
           every
           thing
           proceedeth
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           what
           end
           every
           thing
           hath
           such
           an
           Essence
           ,
           life
           ,
           power
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           forme
           ,
           colour
           ;
           and
           then
           whither
           it
           goeth
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           in
           Eternity
           ;
           by
           which
           we
           may
           come
           to
           see
           how
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           proceed
           from
           God
           ,
           subsist
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           againe
           returne
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           therein
           obtaine
           the
           right
           knowledge
           of
           our Selves
           and
           of
           God
           in
           Nature
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           Centre
           ariseth
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           the
           
             Three
             Principles
          
           :
           and
           also
           of
           the
           Threefold
           ,
           or
           
             Tri-une
             life
          
           in
           Man
           ;
           whereby
           the
           deepest
           ,
           darkest
           ,
           and
           hardest
           Questions
           ,
           and
           Quaere's
           ,
           that
           can
           arise
           within
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           come
           under
           the
           reach
           of
           any
           Imagination
           or
           thought
           ,
           may
           be
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           and
           determined
           ;
           and
           this
           must
           needs
           advance
           all
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           conduces
           to
           the
           attainment
           of
           the
           Universall
           Tincture
           ,
           and
           signature
           ;
           whereby
           the
           different
           secret
           qualities
           ,
           and
           vertues
           ,
           that
           are
           hid
           in
           all
           visible
           and
           corporeall
           things
           ,
           as
           Mettals
           ,
           Minerals
           ,
           Plants
           ,
           and
           Hearbes
           ,
           &c.
           may
           be
           
           drawne
           forth
           and
           applyed
           to
           their
           right
           naturall
           use
           for
           the
           curing
           ,
           and
           healing
           of
           corrupt
           and
           decayed
           nature
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           powerfull
           effects
           and
           operation
           that
           will
           hence
           arise
           ,
           all
           false
           Sophisticate
           Artists
           that
           soare
           aloft
           in
           their
           owne
           contrived
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           tottering
           experiences
           ,
           may
           be
           convinced
           of
           their
           unsound
           ,
           sicke
           ,
           and
           sandy
           foundation
           ;
           and
           moreover
           this
           signall
           ,
           fundamentall
           ,
           Centrall
           knowledge
           ,
           will
           quicken
           ,
           and
           revive
           the
           life
           of
           Divinity
           so
           deeply
           buryed
           in
           the
           painted
           Sepulchers
           of
           Pharisaicall
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           Verball
           formality
           ;
           and
           settle
           all
           Sects
           ,
           and
           Controversies
           in
           Religion
           
             on
             the
             true
          
           ground
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           come
           to
           serve
           God
           aright
           in
           the
           true
           unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           each
           other
           in
           all
           Christian
           Love
           and
           Righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           Epistles
           there
           is
           much
           seasonable
           and
           wholesome
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           Instruction
           ,
           and
           Counsell
           ,
           for
           a
           Christian
           resigned
           Soule
           ;
           much
           Consolation
           for
           the
           afflicted
           under
           Christs
           Crosse
           ;
           and
           also
           direction
           how
           a
           man
           shall
           behave
           himselfe
           as
           a
           Christian
           amidst
           the
           various
           Sects
           ,
           and
           their
           harsh
           censures
           :
           Exhortation
           to
           Truth
           ,
           Love
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           :
           Dehortation
           from
           all
           evill
           ,
           pride
           ,
           envy
           ,
           covetousnesse
           wrath
           ,
           malice
           ,
           falshood
           ,
           and
           Cain-like
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           likewise
           many
           Propheticall
           Passages
           ,
           and
           Predictions
           concerning
           the
           punishment
           ,
           and
           severe
           judgements
           that
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           upon
           Babel
           ,
           and
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           all
           false
           ,
           and
           wicked
           Oppressours
           ;
           the
           most
           whereof
           
           are
           Printed
           in
           a
           Treatise
           by
           themselves
           ,
           called
           
             Mercurius
             Teutonicus
          
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Courteous
           and
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           these
           Epistles
           will
           serve
           as
           an
           Introduction
           ,
           
           and
           right
           information
           to
           shew
           thee
           what
           this
           Author
           was
           ,
           and
           whence
           hee
           had
           his
           great
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           upon
           what
           ground
           and
           centre
           it
           is
           founded
           ;
           and
           likewise
           how
           thou
           mayst
           come
           really
           to
           understand
           the
           drift
           and
           meaning
           of
           his
           Writings
           ,
           and
           effectually
           finde
           the
           excellent
           use
           thereof
           ;
           for
           art
           thou
           learned
           or
           unlearned
           ,
           rich
           or
           poore
           ,
           Master
           or
           Servant
           ,
           Parent
           or
           Childe
           ;
           be
           thou
           of
           what
           Calling
           ,
           Profession
           ,
           Complexion
           ,
           Constellation
           ,
           and
           Disposition
           thou
           wilt
           :
           Thou
           mayst
           finde
           such
           knowledge
           herein
           as
           may
           better
           and
           
             improove
             thee
             aright
          
           in
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           be
           like
           to
           the
           laborious
           Bee
           that
           seeketh
           Honey
           at
           every
           Flower
           ,
           
           and
           where
           shee
           findes
           it
           not
           ,
           there
           shee
           doth
           not
           leave
           her
           sharpe
           Sting
           ,
           so
           likewise
           if
           thou
           findest
           that
           which
           doth
           not
           like
           thee
           ,
           let
           it
           alone
           ;
           and
           leave
           not
           a
           taunting
           scoffe
           ,
           and
           stinging
           venome
           of
           scorne
           and
           rash
           censure
           behinde
           thee
           ;
           but
           rather
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           give
           thee
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           leade
           thee
           into
           all
           truth
           ;
           and
           so
           thou
           shalt
           know
           God
           in
           thy Selfe
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Divine
           promise
           ,
           they
           shall
           all
           be
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             John
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Heb.
          
           8.
           11.
           
        
         
           But
           let
           the
           end
           of
           all
           be
           Love
           ;
           for
           if
           thou
           
           couldst
           speake
           with
           the
           tongue
           of
           Men
           and
           Angells
           ,
           and
           couldst
           Prophesse
           ,
           and
           understand
           all
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           hadst
           all
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           without
           Love
           ,
           thou
           wert
           but
           as
           tinckling
           Brasse
           ,
           and
           a
           sounding
           Cymball
           ,
           1
           Corinthians
           13.
           
           It
           is
           even
           
             this
             Love
          
           that
           distinguisheth
           betweene
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Devills
           in
           Hell
           (
           for
           they
           know
           ,
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           tremble
           )
           and
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           as
           true
           Love
           is
           a
           deadly
           poyson
           and
           paine
           to
           the
           Devillish
           nature
           of
           evill
           Spirits
           ;
           even
           so
           is
           all
           Selfe-denying
           Love
           ,
           as
           a
           Plague
           and
           Pestilence
           to
           all
           sophisticall
           Pharisaicall
           Hypocrites
           ,
           who
           pervert
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Peace
           and
           Love
           ,
           by
           vaine
           Distinctions
           ,
           and
           Heathenish
           practices
           :
           Therefore
           beloved
           Reader
           ,
           let
           thy
           Divine
           light
           lead
           thee
           unto
           a
           Divine
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           enter
           into
           the
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           the
           bond
           of
           perfection
           ;
           and
           so
           thou
           shalt
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           the
           Divine
           nature
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           Love.
           
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           let
           us
           be
           mercifull
           ,
           
           loving
           ,
           and
           perfect
           ,
           as
           our
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           loving
           ,
           and
           perfect
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           knowne
           that
           wee
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           who
           is
           kinde
           unto
           the
           unthankfull
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           evill
           :
           And
           the
           God
           of
           Love
           so
           enkindle
           the
           fire
           of
           his
           Love
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           breake
           forth
           in
           our
           practice
           and
           conversation
           ,
           to
           the
           destroying
           the
           Thornes
           ,
           and
           tearing
           Bryars
           of
           vaine
           contentions
           ;
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           enjoy
           the
           
           happy
           fruits
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Love
           ,
           and
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           in
           all
           Christian
           Society
           one
           among
           another
           :
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             all
             Service
             of
             Christian
             Love.
             J.
             E.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           Toe
           Scorner
           seeketh
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           findeth
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           knowledge
           is
           easie
           to
           him
           that
           understandeth
           ,
           
             Prov.
             14.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           A
           Scorner
           loveth
           not
           one
           that
           reproveth
           him
           ;
           neither
           will
           hee
           goe
           unto
           the
           wise
           :
           
             Prov.
             15.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Knowledge
           puffeth
           up
           ,
           but
           Love
           Edifieth
           :
           
             1
             COR.
             8.
             1.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           *
           Theosophicall
           LETTER
           ,
           WHEREIN
           The
           life
           of
           a
           true
           CHRISTIAN
           is
           described
           .
        
         
           
             Shewing
             what
             a
             Christian
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             commeth
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             likewise
             what
             a
             Titular
             ,
             Nominall
             or
             Hystoricall
             Christian
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Faith
             and
             Life
             of
             each
             differ
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Fountaine
           of
           Jesus
           Christs
           heart
           be
           our
           quickning
           consolation
           ,
           renovation
           ,
           and
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           BELOVED
           ,
           and
           much
           respected
           friend
           in
           Christ
           .
           From
           a
           member-like
           obligation
           (
           as
           one
           branch
           on
           the
           Tree
           is
           bound
           to
           doe
           to
           the
           other
           )
           and
           a
           fellow-working
           desire
           ,
           I
           wish
           unto
           you
           the
           open
           well-spring
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           hath
           manifested
           in
           our
           humanity
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           may
           richly
           spring
           up
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           Sun
           may
           thereby
           cast
           the
           influence
           of
           its
           Love-beams
           into
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           also
           therewith
           stirre
           up
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           great
           Magnetick
           hunger
           of
           the
           soule
           (
           being
           the
           true
           Divine
           mouth
           )
           after
           Christs
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           together
           with
           bodily
           wellfare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Being
           I
           have
           often
           understood
           by
           your
           deare
           friend
           ,
           
             D.
             K.
          
           and
           also
           observed
           in
           my
           presence
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           in
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           Father
           do
           bear
           a
           peculiar
           thirst
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           sincere
           longing
           after
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           he
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           highest
           Love
           hath
           manifested
           
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           therefore
           I
           would
           not
           (
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           Mr.
           D.
           and
           also
           of
           your selfe
           )
           omit
           from
           a
           member-like
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           obligation
           to
           visit
           and
           salute
           you
           with
           a
           short
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           recreate
           ,
           quicken
           ,
           and
           refresh
           my selfe
           somewhat
           with
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           fountaine
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           meer
           joy
           unto
           me
           to
           perceive
           that
           our
           Paradisicall
           Corall
           flourisheth
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           forth
           fruit
           in
           my
           fellow-members
           ,
           to
           our
           eternall
           recreation
           and
           delight
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           hereupon
           Sir
           ,
           I
           will
           declare
           unto
           you
           ,
           out
           of
           my
           small
           gifts
           and
           knowledge
           :
           
             What
             a
             Christian
             is
             ▪
             and
             wherefore
             hee
             is
             called
             a
             Christian
          
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           that
           he
           onely
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           is
           become
           capable
           of
           this
           high
           Title
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           hath
           resigned
           himselfe
           with
           his
           inward
           ground
           ,
           
           minde
           ,
           and
           will
           to
           the
           Free
           grace
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           the
           will
           of
           his
           soule
           become
           as
           a
           young
           child
           ,
           that
           only
           longeth
           after
           the
           Breasts
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           that
           sincerely
           panteth
           after
           the
           Mother
           ,
           and
           sucketh
           the
           breasts
           of
           the
           Mother
           whereof
           it
           liveth
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Even
           thus
           also
           that
           man
           is
           onely
           a
           Christian
           ,
           whose
           soule
           and
           minde
           entereth
           againe
           into
           the
           first
           Mother
           ,
           whence
           the
           life
           of
           man
           hath
           its
           rise
           ;
           Viz.
           into
           the
           Eternall
           Word
           ,
           which
           hath
           manifested
           it selfe
           with
           the
           true
           Milk
           of
           salvation
           in
           our
           humanity
           (
           being
           blind
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           )
           and
           sucketh
           this
           Milk
           of
           the
           Mother
           into
           his
           hungry
           soule
           ,
           whence
           the
           new
           spirituall
           man
           ariseth
           ;
           and
           thereby
           the
           fiery
           [
           dark
           ,
           and
           dry
           ]
           soule
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Fathers
           property
           ,
           doth
           reach
           and
           obtaine
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           in
           which
           place
           the
           Father
           begetteth
           his
           beloved
           Sonne
           ;
           and
           therein
           onely
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           found
           ;
           and
           therein
           also
           the
           spirituall
           mouth
           [
           or
           beleeving
           desire
           ]
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           eateth
           Christs
           flesh
           ,
           and
           drinketh
           his
           blood
           ,
           is
           understood
           ,
           or
           experimentally
           and
           essentially
           enjoyed
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           he
           onely
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           in
           whom
           Christ
           dwelleth
           ,
           liveth
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           Being
           ,
           in
           whom
           Christ
           as
           to
           the
           internall
           ground
           of
           his
           soule
           is
           arisen
           ,
           
           and
           made
           alive
           in
           the
           heavenly
           Essence
           ,
           which
           did
           disappeare
           and
           depart
           in
           Adam
           ;
           even
           he
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           onely
           a
           Christian
           that
           hath
           put
           on
           Christs
           Victory
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ,
           Humanity
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           against
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           also
           Hell
           ,
           Devill
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           Sinne
           )
           in
           his
           eternall
           ground
           ,
           where
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Christ
           in
           his
           conquest
           ,
           doth
           also
           conquer
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           daily
           trampleth
           upon
           the
           Serpents
           head
           in
           the
           wicked
           carnall
           will
           ,
           and
           killeth
           the
           sinfull
           lusts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           in
           Christ
           alone
           we
           are
           received
           to
           be
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           heyres
           with
           Christ
           ,
           not
           by
           an
           outward
           ,
           advent●●ou●
           ,
           strange
           ,
           shew
           of
           a
           sundry
           select
           Appropriating
           of
           Grace
           (
           I
           say
           )
           no●
           through
           a
           
           strange
           merit
           of
           grace
           [
           or
           application
           of
           promises
           ]
           imputed
           from
           without
           [
           or
           received
           in
           an
           Historicall
           apprehension
           of
           being
           justified
           and
           acquitted
           by
           another
           ,
           as
           Malefactors
           ]
           but
           through
           a
           child-like
           regenerating
           ,
           innate
           ,
           in-dwelling
           member-like
           ,
           and
           essentiall
           Grace
           :
           Where
           Christ
           the
           conquerour
           of
           death
           doth
           arise
           in
           Us
           with
           his
           life
           Essence
           ,
           and
           power
           from
           Our
           death
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           mutuall
           ruling
           influence
           and
           operation
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           branch
           on
           its
           Vine
           ;
           as
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           doe
           throughout
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           He
           is
           farre
           from
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           onely
           comforteth
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Passion
           ,
           
           Death
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doth
           apply
           and
           impute
           it
           to
           himselfe
           as
           a
           pardon
           or
           gift
           of
           favour
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaineth
           still
           an
           unregenerated
           ,
           wilde
           ,
           [
           worldly
           ,
           and
           sensuall
           ]
           Beast
           ;
           such
           a
           Christian
           is
           every
           ungodly
           Man
           :
           For
           every
           one
           would
           faine
           be
           saved
           through
           a
           gift
           of
           favour
           ,
           the
           Devill
           also
           would
           very
           willingly
           be
           an
           Angell
           againe
           by
           grace
           received
           and
           applyed
           from
           without
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           But
           to
           turne
           ,
           and
           become
           as
           a
           child
           ,
           and
           be
           borne
           anew
           of
           Gods
           grace-water
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           pleaseth
           him
           not
           .
           Even
           so
           it
           pleaseth
           not
           the
           Titular
           Christian
           ,
           who
           will
           put
           upon
           himselfe
           the
           mantle
           of
           Christs
           grace
           [
           and
           apply
           his
           merits
           unto
           himselfe
           by
           an
           Historicall
           laying
           claime
           to
           a
           promise
           ]
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           Adoption
           and
           New
           birth
           ;
           albeit
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           otherwise
           see
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           For
           what
           is
           borne
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           is
           flesh
           ,
           and
           cannot
           inherit
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           
             John
             3.
             
             To
             be
             fleshly
             minded
             is
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             spiritually
             minded
             is
             life
             and
             peace
             :
          
           And
           he
           onely
           heareth
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           that
           is
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           onely
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           in
           Christ
           heareth
           Gods
           Word
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           ,
           
           no
           man
           hath
           ever
           seen
           God
           ;
           the
           Sonne
           alone
           who
           is
           in
           the
           unmeasurable
           bosome
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           declareth
           unto
           us
           the
           Word
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           in
           our selves
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           heare
           and
           understand
           his
           will
           and
           good
           pleasure
           within
           our selves
           ,
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           follow
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           often
           kept
           back
           by
           the
           outward
           sinfull
           flesh
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           operation
           or
           effecting
           of
           that
           same
           Divine
           power
           [
           purpose
           ,
           and
           godly
           resolution
           in
           our
           mind
           ]
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           come
           into
           the
           outward
           Figure
           ,
           yet
           it
           goeth
           into
           the
           inward
           Figure
           ,
           in
           the
           inward
           spirituall
           World
           ;
           concerning
           which
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             conversation
             is
             in
             Heaven
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Of
           which
           also
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           especially
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           hath
           complained
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           an
           earnest
           syncere
           will
           ,
           and
           did
           serve
           God
           with
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           internall
           Ground
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           flesh
           the
           Law
           of
           sinne
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Flesh
           lusteth
           against
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           lust
           and
           evill
           concupiscence
           is
           daily
           drowned
           ,
           and
           mortified
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           inward
           ground
           [
           or
           the
           centre
           of
           light
           regenerated
           
           in
           the
           darke
           abysse
           of
           the
           soule
           ]
           but
           this
           is
           in
           those
           onely
           in
           whom
           Christ
           is
           arisen
           from
           death
           ;
           and
           thus
           there
           is
           no
           condemnation
           to
           them
           which
           are
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           who
           walke
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           the
           bestiall
           body
           belongeth
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           the
           spirituall
           body
           belongeth
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           whosoever
           hath
           it
           not
           ,
           he
           is
           dead
           while
           he
           liveth
           ,
           and
           neither
           heareth
           ,
           nor
           perceiveth
           any
           thing
           ,
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           It
           is
           foolishnesse
           to
           him
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Therefore
           this
           point
           is
           not
           sufficiently
           understood
           and
           cleared
           ,
           by
           teaching
           and
           maintaining
           onely
           and
           alone
           an
           outward
           receiving
           ,
           and
           application
           of
           grace
           and
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinnes
           .
           The
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           receiving
           of
           us
           into
           filiall
           adoption
           and
           grace
           ,
           consisteth
           in
           the
           justifying
           blood
           ,
           
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           Christs
           heavenly
           blood
           tinctured
           us
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           highest
           love
           of
           the
           Deity
           in
           the
           name
           Jesu
           ,
           did
           overcome
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           in
           our
           soule
           ,
           and
           inward
           divine
           ground
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Essence
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           did
           turne
           it
           againe
           into
           the
           Divine
           humility
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ;
           whereby
           the
           rent
           ,
           torne
           ,
           and
           divided
           temperature
           of
           our
           humane
           property
           [
           and
           spirit
           ]
           of
           obedience
           and
           good
           will
           entered
           again
           into
           the
           harmony
           and
           unity
           of
           the
           properties
           [
           Viz.
           into
           Paradisicall
           light
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           that
           
             Reall
             Temperature
          
           ,
           where
           variety
           doth
           concenter
           and
           accord
           in
           unity
           .
           ]
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           even
           then
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Father
           (
           which
           was
           awaked
           in
           the
           properties
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           had
           set
           it selfe
           to
           be
           Lord
           and
           Master
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           whereby
           we
           were
           dead
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           become
           children
           of
           wrath
           )
           was
           turned
           againe
           into
           the
           unanimous
           love
           ,
           likenesse
           ,
           and
           unity
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           our
           own
           humane
           will
           ,
           dyed
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           its
           selfnesse
           ,
           and
           selvish
           willing
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           humane
           will
           (
           which
           God
           breathed
           from
           his
           spirit
           into
           Adam
           )
           did
           spring
           forth
           afresh
           through
           the
           conquest
           of
           Gods
           sweetnesse
           [
           and
           love
           ]
           in
           Christs
           heavenly
           blood
           ;
           
           and
           then
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           which
           held
           men
           captive
           ,
           were
           confounded
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           scorn
           :
           This
           the
           dry
           Rod
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           which
           budded
           in
           one
           night
           ,
           and
           bare
           sweet
           Almonds
           ,
           did
           typifie
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Now
           as
           Sinne
           came
           from
           One
           ,
           and
           passed
           from
           one
           upon
           all
           ,
           so
           also
           the
           sweet
           grace
           and
           victory
           in
           Christ
           ,
           passed
           ,
           pressed
           ,
           and
           pierced
           from
           one
           upon
           all
           :
           Now
           this
           death
           and
           the
           anger
           [
           of
           God
           ]
           was
           broken
           in
           pieces
           in
           that
           one
           Adamicall
           soul
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           a
           possibility
           to
           grace
           was
           opened
           through
           the
           disclosing
           of
           death
           ,
           through
           which
           disclosed
           gate
           ,
           the
           will
           of
           the
           soule
           may
           re-enter
           into
           its
           first
           Mother
           (
           whence
           it
           came
           in
           the
           beginning
           )
           that
           is
           into
           the
           filiation
           ,
           adoption
           ,
           or
           regeneration
           of
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           and
           will
           ;
           and
           there
           it
           may
           attaine
           the
           sweet
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           in
           Christ
           did
           disclose
           or
           break
           open
           the
           gate
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           changed
           the
           anger
           
           of
           God
           in
           our
           humanity
           in
           himselfe
           into
           love
           ,
           wherein
           the
           poore
           captive
           soule
           drinketh
           out
           of
           Gods
           fountaine
           ;
           and
           doth
           allay
           ,
           and
           sweeten
           its
           fire-breath
           ,
           whence
           the
           new
           Paradisicall
           budd
           springeth
           forth
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           hunger
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           made
           substantiall
           and
           essentiall
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           after
           an
           Heavenly
           manner
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Now
           as
           the
           disclosing
           of
           death
           must
           be
           done
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           in
           our
           soule
           ,
           and
           humanity
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           eternity
           in
           Christ
           (
           wherewith
           he
           was
           come
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           was
           also
           in
           heaven
           ,
           John
           3.
           )
           overcame
           the
           time
           (
           Viz.
           the
           life
           and
           will
           of
           the
           time
           )
           and
           did
           change
           time
           with
           its
           will
           into
           the
           eternall
           will
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           must
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           in
           our
           received
           humanity
           :
           So
           likewise
           the
           desire
           of
           our
           soule
           must
           receive
           into
           it selfe
           that
           same
           eternall
           will
           in
           Christ
           (
           wherein
           time
           and
           eternity
           stand
           in
           equall
           agreement
           and
           harmony
           )
           and
           through
           the
           power
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           immerse
           ,
           or
           cast
           it selfe
           into
           the
           adoption
           of
           free
           grace
           in
           Christ
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           inward
           Paradisicall
           ground
           which
           dyed
           in
           Adam
           ,
           might
           again
           spring
           forth
           in
           the
           will
           of
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           through
           his
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           from
           us
           assumed
           humane
           blood
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           The
           atonement
           and
           expiation
           must
           be
           made
           manifest
           ,
           and
           experimentall
           in
           our selves
           through
           that
           atonement
           which
           Christ
           once
           made
           ;
           
           indeed
           [
           the
           atonement
           and
           reconciliation
           ]
           was
           once
           fully
           finished
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           passe
           in
           Christs
           blood
           and
           death
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           once
           wrought
           in
           Christ
           ,
           must
           also
           worke
           in
           me
           ;
           it
           must
           even
           Now
           also
           through
           Christs
           shedding
           of
           his
           blood
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           in
           me
           ;
           Christ
           also
           doth
           powre
           forth
           his
           heavenly
           blood
           into
           the
           desire
           of
           Fait●
           in
           my
           poore
           soule
           ,
           and
           tinctureth
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           which
           is
           therein
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Adamicall
           Image
           of
           God
           may
           againe
           appeare
           ;
           and
           become
           seeing
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           feeling
           ,
           tasting
           ,
           and
           smelling
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           For
           that
           same
           Image
           which
           dyed
           in
           Adam
           from
           the
           heavenly
           Worlds
           Essence
           ,
           being
           the
           true
           Paradisicall
           Image
           ,
           dwelleth
           not
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ;
           its
           essence
           and
           life
           standeth
           not
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           in
           Heaven
           (
           which
           is
           manifest
           in
           Christ
           in
           us
           )
           Viz.
           in
           that
           one
           pure
           holy
           Element
           ,
           whence
           the
           foure
           Elements
           sprung
           forth
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           this
           same
           inward
           new
           spirituall
           man
           eateth
           Christs
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           liveth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Christ
           is
           his
           stock
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           a
           branch
           on
           the
           stock
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           For
           every
           spirit
           eateth
           of
           that
           whereof
           it
           taketh
           its
           Originall
           ,
           the
           Animall
           [
           sensuall
           ]
           mortall
           soule
           eateth
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           of
           the
           Stars
           and
           Elements
           ,
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           eternall
           soule
           (
           which
           was
           inspired
           out
           of
           the
           Eternall
           Word
           into
           man
           ,
           being
           Divine
           life
           )
           eateth
           also
           of
           its
           Mother
           ,
           Viz.
           of
           the
           holyessentiall
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           19.
           
           But
           seeing
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           her
           after
           her
           owne
           departure
           and
           separation
           from
           God
           ,
           in
           her
           excluded
           condition
           ,
           property
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ;
           
           [
           to
           eate
           of
           the
           Divine
           Word
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           the
           holy
           Element
           of
           love
           and
           humility
           ]
           therefore
           this
           same
           Word
           of
           life
           (
           being
           its
           true
           Mother
           )
           came
           forth
           to
           the
           abandoned
           soule
           into
           the
           va●e
           of
           misery
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           prison
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           infused
           his
           heavenly
           Essence
           into
           our
           humane
           ;
           [
           to
           be
           ]
           as
           a
           body
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           therewith
           did
           imbrace
           and
           cloath
           our
           poore
           soule
           being
           captive
           ,
           and
           did
           open
           againe
           her
           heavenly
           mouth
           (
           afore
           dead
           in
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           )
           with
           the
           tincture
           of
           love
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           poore
           soule
           can
           now
           againe
           eate
           heavenly
           Manna
           ;
           the
           eating
           whereof
           was
           tryed
           in
           Christs
           person
           with
           the
           humanity
           ,
           which
           he
           received
           from
           us
           (
           in
           the
           temptation
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           )
           where
           Adam
           in
           Christ
           did
           againe
           eate
           Manna
           from
           Paradise
           ,
           fourty
           dayes
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           shew
           and
           select
           forme
           of
           grace
           appropriated
           and
           imputed
           from
           without
           ,
           none
           commeth
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Christian
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           be
           so
           ,
           his
           sinnes
           are
           not
           forgiven
           him
           by
           once
           speaking
           of
           a
           word
           ,
           or
           appropriating
           a
           forme
           ,
           or
           promise
           of
           absolution
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           from
           without
           ;
           as
           a
           Lord
           or
           Prince
           in
           this
           World
           doth
           freely
           give
           a
           Malefactor
           his
           life
           by
           an
           externall
           imputed
           favour
           ;
           no
           ,
           this
           availeth
           nothing
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           21.
           
           There
           is
           no
           grace
           or
           favour
           wherby
           we
           come
           to
           the
           adoption
           ,
           save
           onely
           in
           the
           blood
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
           him
           alone
           God
           hath
           fore
           ordained
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           be
           unto
           him
           a
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           propiciation
           in
           his
           owne
           love
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           (
           in
           the
           
             Sweet
             Name
             Jesu
          
           out
           of
           Jehovah
           )
           infused
           into
           him
           :
           He
           is
           that
           onely
           Sacrifice
           that
           God
           accepteth
           of
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           hi●●nger
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Now
           if
           this
           Sacrifice
           or
           free
           offering
           of
           grace
           shall
           doe
           me
           good
           ,
           
           then
           it
           must
           be
           wrought
           and
           brought
           to
           passe
           in
           me
           ;
           the
           Father
           must
           beget
           ,
           or
           impresse
           his
           Sonne
           in
           the
           desire
           of
           my
           Faith
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           hunger
           of
           my
           Faith
           may
           lay
           hold
           and
           comprehend
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           hunger
           of
           my
           soules
           Faith
           doth
           comprehend
           him
           in
           his
           promised
           Word
           ,
           then
           I
           put
           him
           on
           in
           his
           whole
           processe
           of
           justification
           in
           my
           inward
           ground
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           the
           mortification
           and
           killing
           of
           the
           anger
           ,
           Devill
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ,
           beginneth
           and
           goeth
           forward
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Christs
           death
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           For
           I
           can
           do
           nothing
           ,
           
           I
           am
           dead
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           Christ
           doth
           it
           in
           me
           ;
           when
           he
           ariseth
           in
           me
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           dead
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           true
           man
           ,
           &
           he
           is
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           I
           live
           ,
           I
           live
           to
           him
           &
           not
           to
           my
           selfehood
           ;
           for
           grace
           mortifieth
           my
           own
           will
           ,
           and
           setteth
           it self
           up
           for
           a
           Lord
           in
           the
           place
           of
           my
           selfenesse
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           be
           an
           instrument
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           doth
           therewith
           what
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           And
           then
           I
           live
           in
           two
           Kingdomes
           ,
           Viz.
           with
           my
           newborne
           spirit
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           man
           ,
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
           in
           the
           inward
           spirituall
           World
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           outward
           mortall
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           vanity
           of
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Starres
           and
           Elements
           ,
           in
           the
           contrariety
           ,
           and
           malignant
           discord
           of
           the
           properties
           ,
           wherein
           the
           yoake
           of
           sinne
           yet
           liveth
           ;
           this
           Christ
           taketh
           upon
           himselfe
           in
           the
           inward
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Divine
           World
           ,
           and
           helpeth
           my
           soule
           to
           beare
           it
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           For
           the
           yoak
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           is
           Christs
           burthen
           which
           he
           must
           beare
           ,
           untill
           he
           shall
           againe
           deliver
           up
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           him
           ;
           
           for
           he
           sayd
           ,
           
             All
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             me
             of
             my
             Father
          
           ;
           so
           also
           this
           burthen
           or
           charge
           is
           layd
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           beare
           Gods
           Anger
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           all
           Evill
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           Isaiah
           saith
           ,
           
             Hee
             tooke
             on
             him
             our
             diseases
             ,
             and
             carryed
             our
             sorrows
          
           ;
           but
           we
           esteemed
           him
           stricken
           ,
           smitten
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           a
           Christian
           must
           be
           a
           bearer
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           for
           so
           soone
           as
           Christ
           is
           borne
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           assaulting
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           in
           the
           eternall
           nature
           beginneth
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Hell
           in
           man
           is
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Serpent
           is
           troden
           under
           foot
           ;
           whence
           great
           unquietnesse
           ,
           
           persecution
           ,
           and
           reproach
           from
           the
           Devill
           and
           the
           corrupt
           World
           doth
           arise
           against
           the
           outward
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           and
           even
           then
           the
           outward
           sinfull
           man
           must
           suffer
           it selfe
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           judged
           to
           damnation
           by
           the
           children
           of
           Anger
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           severe
           justice
           in
           the
           anger
           ;
           seeing
           that
           another
           man
           liveth
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           like
           and
           conformable
           to
           the
           outward
           mortall
           man
           ;
           and
           so
           Gods
           Justice
           executeth
           its
           judgement
           in
           the
           anger
           upon
           the
           house
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           also
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           doe
           helpe
           the
           execution
           thereof
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           And
           even
           then
           ,
           Christ
           helpeth
           to
           beare
           the
           yoak
           ,
           and
           man
           is
           Sacrificed
           in
           Christs
           processe
           ,
           contempt
           ,
           and
           scorne
           ,
           in
           his
           suffering
           and
           death
           ,
           to
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           anger
           ,
           and
           becomes
           conformable
           to
           Christs
           Image
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           The
           holy
           Scripture
           witnesseth
           in
           all
           places
           that
           we
           are
           justified
           from
           sinnes
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           workes
           of
           our
           merit
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           blood
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           so
           taught
           by
           many
           ,
           but
           rightly
           understood
           of
           few
           that
           teach
           us
           so
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           We
           are
           taught
           indeed
           an
           imputed
           grace
           ,
           but
           what
           faith
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           begotten
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           is
           in
           its
           Essence
           ,
           reall
           Being
           ,
           and
           Substance
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           layeth
           hold
           on
           the
           merit
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           grace
           ;
           herein
           the
           greatest
           part
           are
           dumbe
           and
           blinde
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           an
           Historicall
           Faith
           (
           James
           2.
           )
           which
           is
           onely
           a
           bare
           knowledge
           or
           literall
           conjecture
           ,
           and
           therewith
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           doth
           tickle
           and
           comfort
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           through
           an
           imagination
           ,
           and
           blind
           perswasion
           ,
           doth
           flatter
           and
           sooth
           up
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           calls
           himselfe
           a
           Christian
           ,
           though
           he
           is
           not
           yet
           become
           either
           capable
           or
           worthy
           ,
           of
           
           this
           so
           high
           a
           title
           ,
           but
           is
           onely
           a
           titular
           Nominall
           Christian
           ,
           externally
           cloathed
           with
           Christs
           Purpur-Mantle
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           speaketh
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             They
             draw
             neere
             to
             mee
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             farre
             from
             me
             :
          
           And
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             Not
             all
             that
             say
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             but
             they
             that
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           30.
           
           Now
           Christ
           alone
           is
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           whom
           the
           acceptation
           o●
           grace
           and
           adoption
           confisteth
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           doe
           the
           love
           will
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           save
           alone
           that
           onely
           throne
           of
           grace
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           declareth
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           call
           God
           Lord
           ,
           without
           the
           holy
           spirit
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           For
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           what
           and
           how
           to
           pray
           before
           God
           as
           wee
           ought
           ,
           but
           he
           ,
           even
           the
           holy
           spirit
           in
           Christ
           ,
           maketh
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           with
           unutterable
           sighes
           before
           God
           in
           our selves
           ,
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           God
           ;
           we
           cannot
           attaine
           any
           thing
           by
           our
           willing
           ,
           and
           knowing
           ;
           he
           is
           too
           deeply
           hidden
           from
           us
           ,
           for
           it
           lyeth
           not
           in
           any
           mans
           knowing
           ,
           willing
           ,
           running
           and
           searching
           ,
           but
           in
           Gods
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           Now
           there
           is
           no
           mercy
           ▪
           but
           onely
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           shall
           reach
           that
           mercy
           ,
           
           then
           I
           must
           reach
           Christ
           in
           me
           ;
           are
           my
           sinnes
           to
           be
           destroyed
           in
           me
           ?
           Then
           must
           Christ
           doe
           it
           in
           me
           with
           his
           blood
           and
           death
           ,
           with
           his
           victory
           over
           Hell
           :
           
             Am
             I
             to
             beleeve
             ?
             then
             must
             the
             spirit
             ,
             desire
             ,
             and
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             beleeve
             in
             my
             desire
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             beleeve
             .
          
        
         
           33.
           
           But
           he
           receiveth
           my
           will
           being
           resigned
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           comprehends
           it
           in
           his
           owne
           will
           and
           bringeth
           it
           through
           his
           victory
           into
           God
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           intercedeth
           for
           the
           will
           of
           my
           soule
           in
           his
           owne
           will
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           am
           received
           as
           a
           child
           of
           grace
           in
           his
           will
           of
           love
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           For
           the
           Father
           hath
           manifested
           his
           love
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           manifesteth
           that
           same
           love
           in
           my
           will
           being
           resigned
           to
           him
           ;
           Christ
           draweth
           my
           will
           into
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           cloatheth
           it
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           tinctureth
           it
           with
           the
           highest
           tincture
           of
           the
           Divine
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           changed
           into
           an
           Angelicall
           Image
           ,
           and
           getteth
           a
           Divine
           life
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           And
           forthwith
           that
           same
           life
           beginneth
           to
           hunger
           after
           its
           body
           ,
           which
           body
           is
           the
           degenerated
           fiery
           soule
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           will
           in
           Christ
           is
           entered
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           new
           life
           in
           Christ
           doth
           now
           also
           tincture
           the
           soule
           ;
           whereby
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           spirit
           and
           property
           of
           this
           [
           new
           ]
           will
           obtaineth
           a
           right
           Divine
           hunger
           ,
           and
           is
           made
           to
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           desire
           the
           Divine
           grace
           ,
           and
           begins
           to
           behold
           and
           consider
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           Divine
           will
           in
           Christ
           ,
           what
           shee
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           shee
           in
           her
           propertyes
           ,
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           dispositions
           is
           departed
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           lyeth
           captivate
           in
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           shee
           acknowledgeth
           her
           abominations
           ,
           and
           also
           her
           deformity
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Gods
           Angels
           ,
           and
           findeth
           that
           she
           hath
           nothing
           wherewith
           
           shee
           is
           able
           to
           protect
           her selfe
           ,
           for
           shee
           sees
           that
           shee
           standeth
           in
           the
           jawes
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           hell
           ;
           encompassed
           with
           evill
           spirits
           ,
           which
           continually
           shoot
           the
           strong
           influence
           of
           their
           evill
           desires
           into
           her
           ,
           to
           destroy
           and
           corrupt
           her
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           And
           then
           she
           diveth
           into
           that
           same
           new-borne
           spirit
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           wholy
           immerseth
           her selfe
           into
           very
           humility
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           taketh
           hold
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           her
           into
           the
           spirit
           of
           this
           new
           will
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           soule
           essentially
           ,
           and
           experimentally
           feeleth
           and
           findeth
           him
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Divine
           glymps
           ,
           and
           beame
           of
           joy
           ariseth
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           being
           a
           new
           eye
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           dark
           fiery
           soule
           conceiveth
           the
           Ens
           and
           Essence
           of
           the
           Divine
           light
           in
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           hungreth
           and
           thirsteth
           after
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           entreth
           into
           an
           effectuall
           repentance
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           bewaileth
           the
           evill
           which
           it
           hath
           committed
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           And
           in
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           it
           receiveth
           Christs
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           New
           will
           (
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           entered
           into
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           Christ
           received
           into
           himselfe
           )
           becommeth
           now
           substantiall
           and
           essentiall
           ,
           by
           the
           magnetick
           impressure
           ,
           hunger
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           And
           this
           essentiality
           is
           called
           Sophia
           ,
           being
           the
           essentiall
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           the
           faith
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           doth
           consist
           ;
           
             Here
             Christ
             and
             the
             Soule
             ,
             beleeve
             in
             one
             Ground
             .
          
        
         
           39.
           
           For
           true
           Faith
           doth
           not
           consist
           in
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           in
           meere
           assenting
           to
           the
           History
           :
           
           Viz.
           That
           a
           man
           impresseth
           [
           or
           imagineth
           in
           his
           minde
           ]
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           dead
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           [
           and
           by
           an
           Historicall
           apprehension
           or
           blind
           perswasion
           of
           a
           particular
           Election
           clingeth
           to
           his
           merits
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           without
           the
           innate
           righteousnesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           God
           essentially
           working
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           begetting
           him
           to
           a
           new
           creature
           ]
           for
           Faith
           is
           a
           receiving
           of
           the
           promised
           grace
           in
           Christ
           ,
           it
           receiveth
           Christ
           into
           it selfe
           ;
           it
           doth
           impresse
           him
           into
           its
           hunger
           ,
           with
           his
           heavenly
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           with
           the
           grace
           which
           God
           offereth
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           Christ
           feedeth
           the
           soule
           with
           the
           Essence
           of
           
             Sophia
             ,
             Viz.
          
           with
           his
           owne
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           saying
           ,
           whosoever
           eateth
           not
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Man
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           life
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           whosoever
           eateth
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           abideth
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           And
           herein
           the
           Testaments
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           right
           Christian
           Faith
           consist
           ;
           for
           an
           unsubstantiall
           [
           unessentiall
           ,
           conjecturall
           or
           verball
           ]
           Faith
           is
           as
           a
           glimmering
           fire
           smothered
           in
           smoak
           or
           moysture
           ,
           which
           would
           willingly
           burne
           ,
           but
           yet
           hath
           no
           right
           Ens
           thereto
           ,
           but
           when
           a
           right
           Ens
           is
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           that
           little
           sparke
           of
           fire
           encreaseth
           ,
           whence
           a
           faire
           shining
           light
           ariseth
           ;
           and
           then
           t
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           wood
           such
           a
           fire
           and
           faire
           light
           lay
           hid
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           not
           known
           .
        
         
         
           42.
           
           And
           this
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           likewise
           in
           a
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           while
           the
           poore
           soule
           is
           wrapt
           up
           in
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           s
           like
           a
           glimmering
           *
           Wi●k
           ,
           that
           would
           willingly
           burne
           ,
           and
           cannot
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           soule
           ,
           being
           a
           little
           sparke
           of
           Divine
           fire
           getteth
           into
           it selfe
           Gods
           Love.
           *
           
             Ens
             ,
             Viz.
          
           Christs
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           then
           that
           sparke
           groweth
           to
           a
           great
           fire
           and
           light
           ,
           which
           shineth
           and
           sendeth
           forth
           its
           light
           with
           faire
           vertues
           and
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           liveth
           in
           great
           patience
           under
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           yet
           groweth
           forth
           as
           a
           faire
           flower
           out
           of
           the
           wild
           Earth
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           A
           similitude
           whereof
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Sunne
           and
           the
           Earth
           ;
           
           Namely
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Sunne
           should
           not
           shine
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           no
           fruit
           could
           grow
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Sunne
           shineth
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           penetrates
           into
           the
           Ens
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           then
           the
           Ens
           of
           the
           Earth
           receiveth
           the
           vertue
           or
           powerfull
           influence
           of
           the
           Sun
           into
           it selfe
           ;
           whereupon
           a
           great
           hunger
           ariseth
           in
           the
           Ens
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           after
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           this
           hunger
           impresseth
           ,
           and
           feedeth
           upon
           the
           vertue
           and
           influence
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           hunger
           of
           the
           Ens
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           eagerly
           reacheth
           after
           the
           Ens
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           an
           Hearb
           is
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           with
           a
           stalke
           ,
           in
           which
           also
           the
           Ens
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ascends
           up
           along
           in
           the
           growth
           and
           flourishing
           of
           the
           Hearb
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           ,
           with
           his
           beames
           of
           light
           ,
           becommeth
           substantiall
           in
           the
           Ens
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           the
           stalke
           ,
           and
           root
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           how
           through
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sunne
           and
           Starres
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           another
           body
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           stalke
           ,
           different
           from
           the
           root
           in
           the
           Earth
           ;
           also
           how
           the
           stalke
           doth
           put
           forth
           a
           bud
           to
           a
           faire
           flower
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           fruit
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           how
           the
           Sun
           afterwards
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ripeneth
           and
           sweetneth
           the
           same
           fruit
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           man
           ;
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           the
           Divine
           field
           ,
           when
           it
           receiveth
           the
           Divine
           Sun-shine
           into
           it selfe
           ,
           a
           Divine
           plant
           springeth
           forth
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           speaketh
           ;
           now
           this
           plant
           must
           bee
           nourished
           from
           above
           ,
           by
           the
           celestiall
           influence
           ,
           and
           drawne
           up
           in
           growth
           by
           the
           Divine
           Sun
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Divine
           Water
           ,
           and
           preserved
           by
           the
           Divine
           constellation
           ,
           Viz.
           the
           Divine
           vertue
           or
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           till
           it
           commeth
           to
           bee
           a
           Divine
           body
           ,
           of
           a
           Divine
           ,
           and
           Angelicall
           figure
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           on
           the
           stalke
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           And
           as
           the
           body
           on
           the
           stalke
           must
           stand
           in
           raine
           ,
           winde
           ,
           and
           stormes
           ;
           in
           heat
           ,
           and
           cold
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           Sunne
           to
           ripen
           it
           :
           So
           likewise
           must
           a
           Christian
           stand
           in
           this
           thorny
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           awaked
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           amongst
           many
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           suffer
           himselfe
           to
           be
           beaten
           ,
           with
           scorne
           and
           contempt
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           must
           turne
           his
           hope
           and
           confidence
           from
           all
           creatures
           
           onely
           and
           alone
           upon
           the
           Divine
           Sun
           ,
           and
           suffer
           it
           to
           ripen
           him
           and
           beget
           him
           to
           an
           heavenly
           fruit
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           Not
           Temples
           or
           houses
           of
           stone
           ,
           or
           humane
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           formes
           of
           *
           Word
           worship
           do
           beget
           [
           or
           regenerate
           him
           ]
           to
           a
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ;
           
           but
           the
           Divine
           Sun
           in
           the
           Divine
           Constellation
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           doth
           beget
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           life
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           a
           branch
           on
           the
           Vine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           forth
           good
           Grapes
           ,
           which
           the
           Divine
           Sun
           ripeneth
           ,
           that
           Gods
           children
           ,
           being
           his
           loving
           fellow
           members
           ,
           may
           eate
           them
           ;
           whereby
           they
           also
           grow
           and
           flourish
           in
           and
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           Grapes
           are
           good
           Doctrine
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           workes
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           A
           man
           must
           come
           to
           the
           practice
           ,
           effectuall
           performance
           ,
           and
           fruitfulnesse
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           new
           birth
           is
           not
           yet
           manifest
           in
           him
           ,
           nor
           the
           Noble
           branch
           yet
           born
           ;
           no
           tickling
           or
           soothing
           ,
           comforting
           with
           promises
           or
           Scripture
           evidences
           ,
           and
           boasting
           of
           a
           Faith
           ,
           doth
           availe
           any
           man
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           the
           faith
           make
           him
           not
           a
           child
           conformable
           to
           God
           in
           Essence
           and
           will
           ,
           which
           faith
           bringeth
           forth
           .
           Divine
           fruit
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           All
           that
           men
           now
           doe
           strive
           ,
           dispute
           ,
           contend
           ,
           and
           fight
           about
           ,
           and
           thereby
           destroy
           and
           lay
           desolate
           ,
           countrey
           and
           people
           ,
           is
           onely
           a
           meere
           huske
           without
           fruit
           [
           a
           forme
           without
           power
           ,
           a
           Mammon
           without
           Christian
           mercy
           ]
           aand
           it
           belongeth
           to
           the
           fiery
           World
           for
           separation
           [
           and
           shall
           be
           decided
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Lord.
           ]
           There
           is
           ●o
           true
           understanding
           in
           any
           party
           ,
           they
           contend
           all
           onely
           about
           the
           Name
           and
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           Party
           will
           doe
           it
           ;
           they
           minde
           nothing
           but
           their
           owne
           glory
           ,
           preferments
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           true
           Christians
           they
           would
           have
           no
           strife
           ,
           or
           contention
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           A
           good
           Tree
           beareth
           good
           fruit
           for
           every
           one
           ,
           and
           though
           sometimes
           it
           must
           suffer
           the
           wind
           to
           break
           off
           its
           branches
           and
           fruit
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           to
           wither
           and
           dry
           them
           up
           ;
           yea
           when
           they
           are
           ripe
           ,
           to
           be
           devoured
           of
           Swine
           ,
           or
           trodden
           under
           foot
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           endeavoureth
           still
           to
           bring
           forth
           more
           good
           fruit
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           And
           thus
           a
           true
           Christian
           in
           Christ
           can
           will
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           what
           Christ
           willeth
           in
           him
           ;
           
           and
           though
           he
           must
           suffer
           his
           good
           fruit
           which
           doth
           spring
           and
           grow
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           internall
           Man
           ,
           to
           bee
           often
           trampled
           upon
           and
           spoyled
           by
           the
           evill
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           and
           also
           by
           the
           Devils
           winde
           ;
           [
           the
           wicked
           censure
           and
           false
           interpretation
           of
           the
           hypocriticall
           Luciferian
           Serpent
           ]
           and
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           the
           Tree
           of
           the
           new
           Plant
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           doth
           still
           stand
           and
           spring
           forth
           through
           the
           outward
           mortall
           Man
           ,
           maugre
           all
           opposition
           irresistably
           ;
           as
           eternity
           springeth
           through
           time
           and
           giveth
           life
           and
           power
           to
           time
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           day
           
           doth
           arise
           and
           breake
           forth
           through
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           changeth
           the
           night
           into
           day
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           night
           remaineth
           there
           still
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           i●
           not
           knowne
           or
           discerned
           in
           the
           day
           ;
           So
           likewise
           the
           Divine
           day
           doth
           spring
           and
           bud
           forth
           in
           us
           through
           our
           eternall
           night
           ;
           and
           changeth
           the
           night
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Gods
           Anger
           ,
           Hell
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Anguish
           ,
           and
           eternall
           destruction
           into
           the
           Divine
           Day
           of
           joy
           and
           consolation
           ;
           albeit
           the
           darke
           night
           ,
           with
           the
           Ens
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           the
           poyson
           in
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           rageth
           and
           striveth
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           Therefore
           beloved
           Sir
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Brother
           ,
           we
           have
           more
           need
           to
           endeavour
           for
           the
           growth
           and
           encrease
           of
           the
           precious
           Corall
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           may
           come
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           run
           after
           the
           unprofitable
           Pratings
           and
           conjecturall
           Fictions
           in
           the
           feigned
           holinesse
           ,
           
           where
           one
           Brother
           despiseth
           ,
           reproacheth
           ,
           rejecteth
           ,
           and
           proclaimeth
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           nay
           giveth
           him
           to
           the
           Devill
           for
           an
           Opinion
           sake
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           to
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           I
           tell
           and
           declare
           unto
           you
           in
           my
           knowledge
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           deceit
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           who
           thus
           doth
           bring
           us
           poore
           men
           into
           Opinions
           ,
           to
           contemne
           and
           reproach
           one
           another
           (
           crying
           downe
           ,
           and
           holding
           one
           another
           for
           Hereticks
           and
           Fantasticks
           that
           bindeth
           not
           his
           conscience
           to
           our
           mentall
           Idoll
           or
           Opinion
           )
           so
           that
           we
           strive
           ,
           and
           wrangle
           about
           the
           huske
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           lose
           love
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           attaine
           not
           the
           new
           birth
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           Our
           whole
           Religion
           is
           but
           a
           child●like
           worke
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           wholly
           forsake
           ,
           
           and
           disclaime
           our
           owne
           knowing
           ,
           willing
           ,
           running
           ,
           disputing
           [
           and
           forged
           conclusions
           of
           blinde
           hypocriticall
           Reason
           ,
           which
           bewitcheth
           the
           naturall
           minde
           to
           the
           forme
           ,
           and
           frame
           of
           its
           owne
           wisedome
           ]
           and
           unfaignedly
           and
           fully
           resolve
           with
           our selves
           to
           enter
           into
           ,
           and
           persevere
           in
           the
           way
           which
           bringeth
           us
           againe
           to
           our
           owne
           native
           Countrey
           which
           we
           lost
           [
           in
           Adam
           when
           he
           with
           his
           minde
           and
           full
           will
           went
           out
           of
           Paradise
           into
           the
           spirit
           of
           this
           transitory
           World
           ;
           ]
           and
           so
           returne
           to
           our
           Mother
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           did
           beget
           us
           ,
           and
           bring
           us
           forth
           out
           of
           her selfe
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           Now
           if
           we
           will
           doe
           this
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           not
           come
           to
           her
           in
           our
           owne
           selfe
           will
           ,
           
           and
           way
           ,
           in
           Pride
           ,
           and
           Ostentation
           ,
           in
           aplauding
           our selves
           ,
           in
           contempt
           of
           her
           children
           ,
           our
           fellow-Christians
           ,
           and
           fellow-members
           ;
           For
           we
           are
           the
           lost
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           is
           become
           a
           Swineheard
           ,
           and
           have
           shamefully
           mis-spent
           our
           Patrimony
           with
           the
           fatted
           Hogs
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           :
           We
           must
           enter
           into
           our selves
           ,
           and
           well
           consider
           our selves
           ,
           and
           our
           Fathers
           house
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           set
           before
           us
           the
           mirrour
           ,
           or
           looking
           glasse
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospell
           ;
           and
           see
           how
           far
           we
           are
           departed
           from
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           [
           unseigned
           ,
           impartiall
           ]
           *
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           and
           well
           examine
           our
           heart
           whereto
           it
           is
           inclined
           .
        
         
         
           55.
           
           Now
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           this
           ,
           wee
           shall
           finde
           in
           our selves
           many
           hundred
           evill
           Beasts
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           set
           up
           in
           Gods
           stead
           ,
           and
           doe
           honour
           and
           love
           the
           same
           above
           God
           ;
           and
           even
           then
           we
           shall
           see
           what
           hideous
           horrible
           Beasts
           were
           manifest
           in
           Adam
           by
           false
           lust
           ,
           or
           imagination
           ;
           and
           wherefore
           God
           sayd
           to
           
             Adam
             ,
             The
             Seede
             of
             the
             Woman
             shall
             breake
             the
             Serpents
             head
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Monstrous
           Beasts
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           As
           first
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           our
           Desire
           the
           proud
           Lucifer
           ,
           who
           is
           departed
           from
           Divine
           and
           brotherly
           humility
           ,
           and
           contemneth
           the
           members
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           hath
           set
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           God
           and
           Lord
           over
           them
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           Divine
           love
           ,
           to
           love
           either
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           Brother
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           Beast
           in
           our
           propertyes
           ,
           resembling
           the
           coveteous
           greedy
           Swine
           ,
           which
           will
           take
           all
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           alone
           devour
           and
           possesse
           all
           ,
           and
           desireth
           more
           then
           it
           needeth
           ;
           wherewith
           the
           proud
           Lucifer
           might
           be
           able
           to
           vapour
           ,
           brag
           ,
           and
           vaunt
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           God
           over
           *
           Substance
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           can
           domineer
           ,
           having
           power
           and
           might
           over
           his
           fellow
           branches
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           how
           this
           proud
           Lucifer
           hath
           broken
           himselfe
           off
           from
           the
           Tree
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           mutuall
           growth
           and
           increase
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           a
           Tree
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           is
           a
           withered
           dry
           branch
           in
           respect
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           58.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           poysonfull
           envious
           Serpent
           in
           our
           properties
           ,
           which
           teareth
           ,
           and
           rageth
           as
           a
           poyson
           ;
           I
           meane
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           which
           wisheth
           no
           man
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           it selfe
           ;
           which
           stingeth
           ,
           rageth
           ,
           and
           rideth
           in
           other
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           slandereth
           them
           with
           words
           ,
           and
           onely
           applaudeth
           its
           owne
           haughty
           Lucyfer
           ,
           and
           tearmeth
           its
           falsehood
           [
           and
           cunning
           hypocrisie
           ]
           an
           Angell
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           59.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           We
           shall
           finde
           in
           our
           properties
           ,
           the
           fiery
           Dragon
           sitting
           in
           hellish
           fire
           ,
           I
           meane
           Anger
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           covetousnesse
           and
           envy
           cannot
           obtaine
           that
           which
           it
           would
           have
           )
           will
           lay
           violent
           hands
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           raging
           madd
           ,
           that
           it
           bursteth
           its
           life
           for
           very
           malice
           and
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           breakes
           in
           pieces
           in
           fiery
           malice
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           very
           dry
           branch
           on
           the
           Tree
           ;
           and
           is
           onely
           fit
           for
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           We
           shall
           finde
           many
           hundred
           evill
           Beasts
           in
           our
           Desire
           ,
           which
           Pride
           loveth
           ,
           and
           honoureth
           ,
           more
           then
           God
           ;
           and
           covetousnesse
           draweth
           them
           to
           it selfe
           for
           a
           Treasure
           ,
           wherewith
           Pride
           vapoureth
           and
           vaunteth
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Gods
           ;
           and
           thereby
           doth
           withdraw
           sustenance
           and
           comfort
           from
           his
           Brothers
           life
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           spend
           it
           in
           misery
           ,
           trouble
           ,
           and
           perplexity
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           violence
           and
           extortion
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           Now
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           thus
           behold
           himselfe
           ▪
           in
           this
           mirror
           of
           selfehood
           ,
           and
           perceiveth
           these
           evill
           Beasts
           ;
           then
           let
           him
           rightly
           
           imagine
           to
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           deeply
           guilty
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           consider
           the
           greevous
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           thinke
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           evill
           desires
           ,
           and
           vaine
           imaginations
           doe
           wholly
           take
           their
           rise
           and
           originall
           in
           him
           ,
           from
           the
           Monster
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           through
           the
           influence
           ,
           and
           insinuation
           of
           the
           Devill
           into
           our
           first
           Parents
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           For
           all
           the
           properties
           of
           the
           desires
           lay
           in
           one
           harmony
           and
           stedfast
           unity
           in
           Adam
           ;
           
           and
           the
           one
           loved
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           mutuall
           agreement
           ,
           but
           such
           false
           desires
           are
           risen
           in
           Man
           through
           the
           envy
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           who
           stirred
           up
           the
           false
           lust
           and
           imagination
           in
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           to
           prove
           the
           unequality
           [
           in
           the
           property
           and
           spirit
           of
           the
           mixed
           World
           ]
           and
           to
           taste
           what
           good
           and
           evill
           was
           ;
           to
           feele
           heate
           and
           cold
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           the
           multitude
           and
           variety
           of
           the
           properties
           ;
           so
           that
           now
           these
           desires
           doe
           attract
           ,
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           desire
           that
           which
           is
           like
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           every
           desire
           of
           these
           propertyes
           ,
           is
           a
           severall
           hunger
           of
           life
           in
           man
           ,
           which
           hath
           broken
           it selfe
           off
           from
           the
           harmonious
           unity
           ;
           and
           opposeth
           the
           love
           ,
           likenesse
           ,
           and
           mutuall
           society
           of
           its
           fellow
           branches
           ,
           or
           brethren
           ,
           and
           covetously
           desireth
           to
           draw
           their
           life
           and
           maintenance
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it selfe
           a
           Lord
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           a
           Selfeist
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           All
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Divine
           will
           and
           ground
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           perjury
           against
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           opposeth
           the
           course
           and
           order
           of
           nature
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           by
           the
           Trees
           and
           Plants
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           how
           all
           stand
           ,
           and
           g●ow
           lovingly
           one
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           one
           Mother
           ;
           and
           how
           one
           branch
           on
           the
           Tree
           doth
           impart
           its
           sap
           and
           power
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           mutually
           serve
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           64.
           
           For
           in
           such
           a
           lovely
           equality
           and
           harmony
           the
           life
           of
           Man
           (
           John
           1.
           )
           was
           inspired
           out
           of
           the
           eternall
           Word
           into
           the
           humane
           Image
           ,
           being
           out
           of
           the
           Limus
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           So
           that
           all
           the
           propertyes
           of
           the
           life
           stood
           in
           an
           equall
           proportion
           in
           the
           temperature
           ;
           in
           
             one
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           mutually
           loved
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           65.
           
           But
           when
           the
           Devill
           mixed
           his
           poyson
           ,
           and
           false
           desire
           therein
           ;
           the
           propertyes
           of
           life
           were
           divided
           into
           many
           desires
           :
           whence
           strife
           ,
           discord
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           infirmityes
           ,
           the
           cumbersome
           grossenesse
           and
           mortall
           frailty
           of
           the
           body
           is
           risen
           through
           the
           false
           desire
           ,
           and
           insinuation
           of
           the
           Bestiall
           propertyes
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           (
           which
           was
           from
           the
           heavenly
           Essence
           )
           disappeared
           ;
           concerning
           which
           God
           sayd
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             In
             that
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             evill
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             dye
             the
             death
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           dye
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           also
           came
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           And
           we
           must
           really
           *
           imagine
           to
           our selves
           that
           this
           Bestiall
           false
           desire
           in
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           Monster
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           an
           enmity
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           therein
           are
           onely
           the
           children
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Anger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           cannot
           
           therein
           inherite
           ,
           or
           possesse
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           neither
           is
           God
           manifest
           in
           any
           such
           desire
           ;
           but
           onely
           his
           anger
           and
           the
           property
           of
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           earthly
           World
           ;
           and
           we
           live
           therein
           onely
           to
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           stand
           therewith
           onely
           upon
           the
           abysse
           of
           the
           darke
           World
           and
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Hell
           ,
           which
           continually
           gapeth
           and
           hungereth
           after
           these
           propertyes
           ,
           and
           counteth
           these
           propertyes
           its
           owne
           fruits
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           which
           it
           shall
           reape
           and
           take
           into
           its
           Barne
           ;
           for
           they
           doe
           belong
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           right
           of
           nature
           ;
           for
           these
           desires
           are
           all
           originally
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           roote
           in
           the
           ground
           of
           Hell
           and
           destruction
           ,
           and
           indeed
           no
           where
           else
           .
        
         
           67.
           
           Therefore
           sayd
           Christ
           ,
           
             Vnlesse
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             anew
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           All
           these
           false
           wills
           and
           desires
           are
           predestinated
           to
           damnation
           ;
           if
           any
           will
           see
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           bee
           converted
           ,
           and
           become
           as
           a
           child
           ,
           and
           be
           new
           borne
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           through
           the
           water
           of
           eternall
           life
           :
           Viz.
           through
           the
           heavenly
           Ens
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           revealed
           in
           Christ
           ;
           that
           the
           first
           right
           man
           ,
           which
           dyed
           in
           Adam
           (
           proceeding
           from
           the
           heavenly
           Worlds
           Essence
           )
           might
           againe
           spring
           forth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           become
           living
           .
        
         
           68.
           
           All
           these
           evill
           Beasts
           are
           condemned
           ,
           and
           must
           dye
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           though
           their
           desire
           doth
           somewhat
           cleave
           and
           stick
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           all
           be
           mortyfied
           during
           this
           [
           life
           ]
           time
           in
           the
           soule
           :
           Viz.
           In
           the
           inward
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           ground
           of
           the
           soule
           must
           be
           Tinctured
           by
           the
           true
           Tincture
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           the
           propertyes
           of
           the
           internall
           Ground
           may
           againe
           live
           in
           harmony
           and
           concord
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           they
           cannot
           reach
           the
           Deity
           in
           themselves
           .
        
         
           69.
           
           Now
           when
           man
           knoweth
           this
           ,
           he
           cannot
           better
           be
           rid
           of
           his
           evill
           beastiall
           desires
           ,
           
           then
           that
           be
           presently
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           bring
           himselfe
           with
           his
           whole
           strength
           into
           such
           a
           strong
           will
           ,
           and
           earnest
           purpose
           ,
           that
           he
           for
           time
           to
           come
           will
           hate
           ;
           and
           abandon
           th●se
           evill
           beasts
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           onely
           the
           Devils
           servants
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           will
           returne
           into
           his
           lost
           countrey
           ,
           into
           the
           adoption
           and
           atonement
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           ,
           and
           looke
           upon
           himselfe
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           as
           the
           lost
           Swineheard
           [
           or
           the
           prodigall
           Sonne
           ]
           for
           he
           himselfe
           is
           the
           lost
           Swineheard
           and
           no
           whit
           better
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           approach
           with
           the
           conversion
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           deepest
           humility
           ,
           with
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           unworthinesse
           ;
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           so
           shamefully
           ,
           and
           unworthily
           mis-spent
           and
           mis-improved
           the
           free
           inheritance
           of
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           and
           so
           enter
           into
           repentance
           .
        
         
           70.
           
           Let
           him
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           give
           up
           his
           earnest
           will
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           he
           from
           this
           very
           time
           forward
           ,
           will
           repent
           and
           amend
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           love
           these
           evill
           Beasts
           ;
           but
           this
           must
           be
           in
           earnest
           ,
           in
           reall
           sincerity
           without
           delayes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           thinke
           of
           a
           day
           ,
           weeke
           ,
           
           or
           yeare
           ;
           but
           his
           minde
           must
           utterly
           and
           continually
           condemne
           them
           to
           the
           damnation
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           not
           will
           to
           love
           them
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           count
           them
           enemyes
           ,
           and
           so
           resolve
           to
           turne
           himselfe
           to
           the
           mercy
           and
           grace
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           71.
           
           When
           this
           is
           done
           (
           I
           speake
           as
           I
           have
           highly
           knowne
           it
           in
           the
           precious
           light
           of
           grace
           )
           that
           then
           he
           may
           turne
           himselfe
           to
           earnest
           praying
           in
           humility
           ,
           and
           beseech
           God
           for
           grace
           ;
           and
           though
           his
           heart
           saith
           utterly
           ,
           no
           ;
           and
           the
           Devill
           sayth
           ,
           stay
           yet
           a
           while
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           now
           good
           and
           convenient
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           have
           better
           opportunity
           to
           morrow
           ;
           and
           when
           to
           morrow
           commeth
           ,
           then
           sayth
           he
           ,
           againe
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           suggesteth
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Thou
           must
           first
           doe
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           ;
           gather
           first
           a
           treasure
           for
           thy selfe
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           not
           need
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           enter
           into
           such
           a
           life
           ;
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           minde
           must
           remaine
           firme
           and
           stedfast
           in
           its
           purpose
           ,
           and
           thinke
           with
           it
           felse
           ,
           these
           suggestions
           and
           thoughts
           are
           mine
           evill
           hungry
           Beasts
           ,
           these
           I
           will
           kill
           ,
           and
           drowne
           them
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christs
           love
           ;
           
           none
           of
           them
           shall
           live
           any
           longer
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           no
           more
           to
           doe
           with
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           in
           the
           way
           to
           my
           ancient
           Father
           ,
           who
           ha●h
           sent
           his
           Son
           to
           me
           in
           my
           misery
           and
           distresse
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Come
             to
             me
             all
             yee
             that
             are
             weary
          
           [
           grieved
           ]
           
             or
             heavy
             laden
             with
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             refresh
             you
             :
          
           My
           Father
           will
           give
           the
           holy
           spirit
           to
           them
           that
           aske
           him
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           72.
           
           Let
           him
           imagine
           and
           *
           impresse
           this
           into
           his
           very
           heart
           ,
           and
           come
           with
           the
           lost
           Sonne
           to
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Father
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           directed
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           wil●ingly
           and
           unfeignedly
           turne
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           ;
           then
           he
           will
           presently
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           claspe
           the
           soule
           into
           the
           armes
           of
           his
           drawing
           ,
           and
           bring
           her
           into
           the
           passion
           ,
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           shee
           through
           earnest
           repentance
           and
           sorrow
           will
           dye
           from
           (
           or
           n●rtifie
           )
           those
           abominable
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Chr●●
           with
           a
           new
           will
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           Divine
           desire
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           will
           begin
           then
           to
           be
           another
           man
           indeed
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           whit
           esteeme
           that
           which
           before
           he
           loved
           and
           held
           for
           his
           Treasure
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           be
           to
           him
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           had
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           he
           will
           account
           himselfe
           in
           all
           his
           power
           ,
           ability
           ,
           and
           possessions
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           servant
           and
           Steward
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           73.
           
           For
           so
           soone
           as
           he
           is
           able
           to
           master
           and
           overcome
           the
           proud
           Lucifer
           of
           Pride
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           evill
           Beasts
           will
           grow
           weak
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           lose
           their
           ●uling
           power
           and
           dominion
           ;
           although
           they
           yet
           live
           in
           this
           [
           life
           ]
           time
           in
           the
           earthly
           flesh
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           onely
           as
           an
           Asse
           ,
           which
           must
           carry
           the
           Sack
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           mad
           Dog
           in
           a
           chaine
           ,
           their
           strength
           is
           broken
           .
        
         
           74.
           
           For
           when
           Christ
           riseth
           ,
           Lucifer
           must
           lye
           captive
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           an
           earnest
           full
           perseverance
           ,
           such
           a
           precious
           Jewell
           would
           follow
           ,
           
           as
           this
           Pen
           cannot
           here
           describe
           ;
           and
           those
           alone
           know
           who
           have
           been
           at
           the
           heavenly
           Mariage
           ,
           where
           the
           noble
           Sophia
           is
           espoused
           to
           the
           soule
           ;
           concerning
           which
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             greater
             joy
             in
             Heaven
             ever
             one
             sinner
             that
             repenteth
             then
             over
             ninety
             nine
             righteous
             :
          
           Which
           joy
           is
           kept
           also
           in
           the
           heaven
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           this
           espousall
           or
           marriage
           ;
           this
           is
           understood
           by
           our
           Schoole-fellowes
           .
        
         
           75.
           
           Deare
           Sir
           ,
           and
           Christian
           fellow-brother
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           good
           (
           Christianly
           and
           sincerely
           meaning
           well
           unto
           you
           )
           to
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           forth
           out
           of
           my
           little
           Treasury
           ,
           in
           a
           child-like
           simplicity
           ,
           not
           intending
           thereby
           to
           shew
           and
           set
           forth
           my Selfe
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           a
           true
           and
           hearty
           desire
           ,
           wishing
           that
           this
           might
           be
           felt
           also
           in
           your
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           also
           might
           recrea●e
           ,
           and
           refresh
           my selfe
           a
           little
           with
           you
           ,
           as
           a
           fellow●member
           ,
           though
           absent
           ,
           and
           yet
           present
           in
           desire
           ,
           and
           co-operating
           in
           the
           Divine
           gifts
           ;
           and
           this
           upon
           your
           desire
           ,
           as
           formerly
           is
           sayd
           .
        
         
           76.
           
           And
           if
           my
           good
           will
           should
           finde
           place
           ,
           and
           God
           would
           open
           the
           doore
           of
           his
           mystery
           ;
           then
           had
           I
           yet
           haply
           some
           other
           more
           precious
           Jewels
           in
           my
           little
           Treasury
           ,
           in
           which
           Time
           and
           Eternity
           may
           be
           knowne
           ;
           being
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           tender
           you
           my
           service
           therein
           ;
           And
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           to
           the
           sweet
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           Love
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Will
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Letter
           to
           CASPAR
           LINDERN
           ,
           Customer
           at
           BEVTEN
           .
        
         
           
             WHEREIN
             Is
             described
             the
             plaine
             ,
             and
             simple
             way
             ,
             which
             the
             Author
             took
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             his
             high
             Knowledge
             :
             ALSO
             ,
             His
             Censure
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             answer
             ,
             concerning
             diverse
             Authors
             of
             different
             opinions
             ,
             tending
             to
             lead
             Christians
             into
             the
             excellent
             and
             desired
             way
             of
             Love
             and
             Union
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           open
           Fountaine
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           refresh
           us
           ,
           and
           lead
           us
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           live
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           him
           ;
           that
           so
           wee
           may
           Love
           and
           understand
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           one
           onely
           Will.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Much
           respected
           and
           discreet
           Sir
           ,
           my
           most
           worthy
           Friend
           in
           the
           Love
           ,
           and
           humanity
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           my
           hearty
           desires
           from
           God
           in
           Our
           Immanuel
           for
           prosperity
           upon
           soule
           and
           body
           premised
           ;
           I
           give
           you
           Sir
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           received
           your
           Letter
           ,
           and
           therein
           perceive
           that
           you
           are
           a
           Seeker
           ,
           and
           great
           Lover
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           doe
           diligently
           take
           care
           ,
           every
           where
           to
           pick
           up
           some
           Divine
           crums
           ,
           bearing
           likewise
           a
           great
           desire
           and
           hunger
           after
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Which
           on
           my
           part
           doth
           highly
           rejoyce
           me
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           
           thus
           draw
           and
           lead
           his
           children
           ;
           as
           t
           is
           written
           ,
           Those
           ,
           who
           are
           driven
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           as
           one
           branch
           on
           the
           Tree
           doth
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           mutually
           minister
           Sap
           ,
           and
           assistance
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           so
           likewise
           doe
           the
           children
           of
           God
           in
           
             their
             Tree
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           :
           And
           at
           this
           ,
           my
           simple
           person
           doth
           exceedingly
           rejoyce
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           his
           heart
           doth
           draw
           us
           ,
           (
           as
           simple
           children
           of
           our
           Mother
           )
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           even
           to
           the
           right
           breast
           ,
           and
           bosome
           of
           our
           Mother
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           should
           long
           after
           him
           ,
           as
           children
           after
           their
           Mother
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           whereas
           (
           my
           beloved
           Sir
           ,
           and
           brother
           in
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           )
           I
           see
           and
           perceive
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           thirst
           after
           the
           open
           Well-spring
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           likewise
           doe
           enjoy
           the
           same
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           you
           doe
           enquire
           after
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           your
           brethren
           ,
           and
           desire
           (
           as
           a
           branch
           on
           the
           Tree
           )
           mutually
           to
           recreate
           ,
           refresh
           ,
           and
           satiate
           your selfe
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           also
           acceptable
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           impart
           my
           Sap
           ,
           and
           my
           spirit
           (
           
             in
             my
             knowledge
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             me
          
           )
           unto
           my
           brethren
           and
           members
           (
           being
           my
           fellow-branches
           in
           the
           
             Tree
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           )
           and
           so
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           them
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           their
           sap
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           spirit●
           for
           it
           is
           the
           pleasant
           food
           of
           my
           soule
           ,
           to
           perceive
           ,
           that
           my
           fellow-branches
           ,
           and
           members
           ,
           doe
           flourish
           in
           the
           Paradise
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           I
           will
           not
           conceale
           from
           you
           the
           simple
           child-like
           way
           ,
           which
           I
           walke
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           for
           I
           can
           write
           nothing
           of
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           as
           of
           a
           childe
           ,
           which
           neither
           knoweth
           or
           understandeth
           any
           thing
           ;
           neither
           hath
           ever
           been
           learned
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           vouchsafeth
           to
           know
           in
           me
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           ,
           as
           hee
           manifests
           himselfe
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           I
           never
           desired
           to
           know
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Divine
           Mystery
           ,
           much
           lesse
           understood
           I
           the
           way
           how
           to
           seeke
           or
           finde
           it
           ;
           I
           knew
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           t
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           poore
           Lay
           men
           in
           their
           simplicity
           ,
           I
           sought
           onely
           after
           the
           heart
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           hide
           my selfe
           therein
           from
           the
           wrathfull
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           violent
           assaults
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           and
           I
           besought
           the
           Lord
           earnestly
           for
           his
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           blesse
           and
           guide
           me
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           take
           that
           away
           from
           me
           ,
           which
           did
           turne
           me
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           resigned
           my selfe
           wholy
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           not
           live
           to
           my
           owne
           will
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           onely
           might
           lead
           and
           direct
           me
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           his
           Child
           in
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           In
           this
           my
           earnest
           Christian
           seeking
           and
           desire
           (
           wherein
           I
           suffered
           many
           a
           shrewd
           repulse
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           being
           resolved
           rather
           to
           put
           my
           life
           to
           utmost
           hazard
           ,
           then
           to
           give
           over
           ,
           and
           leave
           off
           )
           the
           Gate
           was
           opened
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           I
           saw
           and
           knew
           more
           ,
           then
           if
           I
           had
           been
           many
           yeares
           together
           at
           an
           University
           ;
           
           at
           which
           I
           did
           exceedingly
           admire
           ,
           and
           I
           knew
           not
           how
           it
           happened
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           I
           turned
           my
           heart
           to
           praise
           God
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           For
           I
           saw
           and
           knew
           the
           Being
           of
           all
           Beings
           ,
           the
           *
           Bysse
           ,
           and
           †
           Abysse
           ;
           also
           the
           birth
           [
           or
           eternall
           Generation
           ]
           of
           the
           holy
           Trinity
           ;
           the
           descent
           ,
           and
           originall
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           through
           the
           Divine
           Wisedome
           ;
           I
           knew
           and
           saw
           in
           my selfe
           all
           the
           three
           Worlds
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           the
           Divine
           ,
           Angelicall
           ,
           and
           Paradisicall
           [
           World
           ]
           and
           then
           the
           darke
           World
           ;
           being
           the
           originall
           of
           Nature
           to
           the
           Fire
           :
           And
           then
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           eternall
           ,
           and
           visible
           World
           ,
           being
           a
           procreation
           ,
           or
           extern
           birth
           ;
           or
           as
           a
           substance
           expressed
           ,
           or
           spoken
           forth
           ,
           from
           both
           the
           internall
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           Worlds
           ;
           and
           I
           saw
           ,
           and
           knew
           the
           whole
           Being
           [
           or
           working
           Essence
           ]
           in
           the
           Evill
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Good
           ;
           and
           the
           mutuall
           originall
           ,
           and
           existence
           of
           each
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           likewise
           how
           the
           *
           Pregnant
           Mother
           brought
           forth
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           did
           not
           onely
           greatly
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           did
           also
           exceedingly
           rejoyce
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           presently
           it
           came
           powerfully
           into
           my
           minde
           to
           set
           the
           same
           downe
           in
           writing
           ,
           for
           a
           Memoriall
           to
           my selfe
           ;
           albeit
           I
           could
           very
           hardly
           apprehend
           the
           same
           in
           my
           externall
           Man
           ,
           and
           expresse
           it
           with
           the
           Pen
           ;
           yet
           however
           I
           must
           begin
           to
           labour
           in
           these
           great
           Mysteryes
           as
           a
           Childe
           that
           goeth
           to
           Schoole
           :
           I
           saw
           it
           (
           as
           in
           a
           great
           Deep
           )
           in
           the
           internall
           ,
           for
           I
           had
           a
           thorow
           view
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           CHAOS
           ,
           wherein
           all
           things
           are
           couched
           ,
           and
           wrapt
           up
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           mee
           to
           explicate
           and
           unfold
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Yet
           it
           opened
           it selfe
           in
           me
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           young
           Plant
           ;
           albeit
           the
           same
           was
           with
           me
           for
           the
           space
           of
           twelve
           yeares
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           as
           it
           were
           †
           Pregnant
           withall
           ▪
           and
           found
           a
           powerfull
           driving
           and
           instigation
           within
           me
           ,
           before
           I
           could
           bring
           it
           forth
           into
           an
           externall
           forme
           of
           writing
           ;
           which
           afterward
           fell
           upon
           me
           as
           a
           sudden
           showre
           ,
           
           which
           hitteth
           whatsoever
           it
           lighteth
           upon
           ;
           just
           so
           it
           hapned
           to
           me
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           could
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           bring
           into
           the
           externall
           [
           principle
           of
           my
           mind
           ]
           the
           same
           I
           wrote
           downe
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           However
           ,
           afterward
           the
           Sun
           did
           shine
           on
           me
           a
           good
           while
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           a
           continuall
           constant
           manner
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           same
           did
           hide
           it selfe
           ,
           I
           scarce
           knew
           ,
           or
           well
           understood
           my
           owne
           labour
           [
           or
           Writings
           ]
           so
           that
           ,
           man
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           his
           knowledge
           is
           not
           his
           owne
           ,
           or
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           Gods
           ,
           and
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           knoweth
           [
           or
           manifests
           the
           Ideas
           of
           his
           Wisedome
           ]
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           Man
           after
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           measure
           hee
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           I
           intended
           to
           keep
           this
           my
           Writing
           by
           m●
           ,
           all
           the
           dayes
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           deliver
           ▪
           it
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           any
           ;
           but
           it
           fell
           out
           
           according
           to
           the
           providence
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           that
           I
           entrusted
           a
           certaine
           person
           with
           some
           of
           it
           ;
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           it
           was
           published
           ,
           and
           made
           knowne
           without
           my
           knowledge
           and
           consent
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Booke
           (
           called
           Aurora
           )
           was
           thereby
           *
           taken
           from
           me
           ;
           and
           because
           many
           wonderfull
           things
           were
           revealed
           therein
           (
           which
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           was
           not
           presently
           capable
           to
           comprehend
           )
           I
           was
           faint
           to
           suffer
           much
           ,
           from
           Reason
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           I
           saw
           this
           first
           Booke
           no
           more
           in
           three
           yeares
           ;
           I
           supposed
           that
           it
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           gone
           ;
           till
           certaine
           learned
           men
           sent
           me
           some
           Copies
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           exhorted
           me
           to
           proceed
           ,
           and
           manifest
           my
           Talent
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           the
           
             outward
             Reason
          
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           agree
           ,
           because
           it
           had
           suffered
           so
           much
           already
           ,
           for
           it
           ;
           moreover
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           Reason
           was
           very
           weake
           ,
           and
           timorous
           ,
           for
           my
           High
           light
           was
           for
           a
           good
           while
           also
           withdrawne
           from
           me
           ;
           and
           it
           did
           glow
           in
           me
           as
           a
           hidden
           fire
           :
           
           So
           that
           I
           felt
           nothing
           ,
           but
           anguish
           and
           perplexity
           within
           me
           :
           Outwardly
           I
           found
           contempt
           ,
           and
           inwardly
           a
           fiery
           instigation
           ;
           yet
           I
           was
           not
           able
           to
           comprehend
           [
           that
           light
           ]
           till
           the
           breath
           [
           or
           inspiration
           ]
           of
           the
           most
           High
           did
           helpe
           me
           to
           it
           againe
           ,
           and
           awakened
           new
           life
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           obtained
           a
           better
           style
           in
           writing
           ,
           also
           deeper
           ,
           and
           more
           grounded
           knowledge
           ;
           I
           could
           bring
           every
           thing
           better
           into
           the
           outward
           expression
           :
           which
           the
           Book
           ,
           treating
           of
           the
           Threefold
           life
           †
           through
           the
           three
           Principles
           ,
           doth
           demonstrate
           ;
           and
           the
           godly
           Reader
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           opened
           ,
           shall
           see
           [
           that
           it
           is
           so
           .
           ]
        
         
           14
           ,
           Thus
           now
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           instruction
           ,
           or
           knowledge
           received
           from
           men
           ;
           not
           from
           the
           learning
           ,
           or
           reading
           of
           Bookes
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           written
           out
           of
           my
           own
           Book
           which
           was
           opened
           in
           me
           ,
           being
           the
           Noble
           similitude
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           Noble
           and
           precious
           Image
           (
           understand
           Gods
           owne
           similitude
           ,
           or
           likenesse
           )
           was
           bestowed
           upon
           me
           ,
           to
           Read
           ;
           and
           therein
           I
           have
           studied
           ,
           as
           a
           child
           in
           the
           house
           of
           its
           Mother
           ,
           which
           beholdeth
           what
           the
           Father
           doth
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           child-like
           play
           ,
           doth
           imitate
           his
           Father
           ;
           I
           have
           no
           need
           of
           any
           other
           Booke
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           
           My
           Booke
           hath
           onely
           three
           leaves
           ,
           
           the
           same
           are
           the
           three
           Principles
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           wherein
           I
           can
           finde
           all
           whatsoever
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           taught
           ,
           and
           spoken
           ;
           I
           can
           finde
           therein
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           Mysteryes
           ;
           yet
           not
           I
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           it
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           ,
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           For
           I
           have
           besought
           ,
           and
           begged
           of
           him
           many
           hundred
           times
           ,
           that
           if
           my
           knowledge
           did
           not
           make
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           conduce
           to
           the
           *
           amending
           ,
           and
           instructing
           of
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           it
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           preserve
           mee
           onely
           in
           his
           love
           ;
           yet
           I
           found
           ,
           that
           by
           my
           praying
           ,
           or
           earnest
           desiring
           ,
           I
           did
           onely
           enkindle
           
           the
           fire
           more
           strongly
           in
           me
           ;
           and
           in
           such
           inflamation
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           manifestation
           ,
           I
           made
           my
           Writings
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Yet
           I
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           make
           my selfe
           knowne
           with
           them
           among
           such
           Persons
           ,
           as
           now
           I
           see
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           I
           still
           thought
           I
           wrote
           for
           my selfe
           onely
           ;
           albeit
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           my
           spirit
           ,
           did
           sufficiently
           shew
           me
           to
           what
           end
           it
           was
           ;
           yet
           outward
           Reason
           was
           alwayes
           opposite
           ,
           save
           onely
           sometimes
           when
           the
           morning
           Starre
           did
           arise
           ,
           and
           even
           then
           Reason
           was
           also
           thereby
           enkindled
           ,
           and
           did
           dance
           along
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           comprehended
           [
           the
           Pearl
           ,
           ]
           yet
           it
           was
           far
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           ☞
           18.
           
           God
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           Noble
           Image
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           and
           Elements
           ;
           he
           possesseth
           nothing
           ,
           save
           himselfe
           onely
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           likenesse
           ;
           and
           albeit
           he
           doth
           possesse
           something
           (
           as
           indeed
           he
           possesseth
           all
           things
           )
           yet
           nothing
           comprehends
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           doth
           Originally
           arise
           and
           spring
           from
           him
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           similitude
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           Besides
           ,
           all
           my
           Writings
           are
           like
           unto
           a
           young
           Schollers
           ,
           that
           is
           going
           to
           Schoole
           ;
           God
           hath
           according
           to
           his
           will
           brought
           my
           soule
           into
           a
           wonderfull
           Schoole
           ;
           and
           in
           truth
           I
           cannot
           ascribe
           ,
           or
           arrogate
           any
           thing
           unto
           my selfe
           ,
           as
           if
           my
           selfehood
           were
           ,
           or
           understood
           ,
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           20
           No
           man
           must
           conceive
           higher
           of
           me
           ,
           then
           he
           seeth
           ;
           for
           the
           worke
           in
           my
           studying
           ,
           
           or
           Writing
           ,
           is
           none
           of
           mine
           ;
           I
           have
           it
           onely
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           pleased
           to
           give
           it
           me
           ;
           I
           am
           nothing
           but
           his
           instrument
           ,
           whereby
           he
           effecteth
           what
           he
           willeth
           :
           This
           I
           relate
           unto
           you
           my
           beloved
           Friends
           ,
           for
           an
           instruction
           ,
           and
           information
           ,
           least
           any
           should
           esteem
           me
           otherwise
           then
           I
           am
           ;
           namely
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           were
           a
           man
           of
           high
           art
           and
           deep
           understanding
           and
           reason
           ;
           for
           I
           live
           ●in
           weaknesse
           and
           infirmity
           ,
           in
           the
           childhood
           ,
           and
           simplicity
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           my
           sport
           and
           pastime
           is
           in
           that
           child-like
           worke
           which
           he
           hath
           allotted
           to
           me
           ;
           yea
           I
           have
           my
           delight
           therein
           ,
           as
           ●n
           a
           Garden
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           where
           many
           Noble
           Flowers
           grow
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           I
           will
           joy
           and
           recreate
           my selfe
           therewith
           ,
           till
           I
           shall
           againe
           obtaine
           the
           Flower
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           man.
           
        
         
           21.
           
           But
           because
           ,
           deare
           Sir
           ,
           and
           beloved
           Friend
           ,
           I
           see
           and
           perceive
           that
           you
           are
           a
           seeking
           in
           this
           way
           ;
           therefore
           I
           write
           unto
           you
           with
           diligence
           ,
           my
           child-like
           course
           ;
           for
           I
           understand
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           use
           of
           diverse
           Authors
           ,
           and
           Writings
           ;
           concerning
           which
           you
           desire
           my
           judgement
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           shall
           impart
           unto
           you
           as
           my
           fellow-member
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           in
           a
           briefe
           and
           short
           comprisall
           :
           In
           my
           Booke
           of
           
             The
             threefold
             life
          
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           at
           large
           ;
           according
           to
           all
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Answer
           I
           give
           unto
           you
           :
           Viz.
           That
           Selfe-reason
           (
           which
           being
           voyd
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           is
           onely
           taught
           ,
           and
           instructed
           
           from
           the
           bare
           Letter
           )
           doth
           cavill
           ,
           
           taunt
           ,
           deride
           ,
           and
           despise
           ,
           whatsoever
           doth
           not
           punctually
           agree
           ,
           and
           conforme
           to
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           high
           Schooles
           ;
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           wonder
           at
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           Gods
           spirit
           is
           from
           within
           ;
           it
           is
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           is
           is
           like
           the
           winde
           ,
           which
           is
           moved
           and
           driven
           too
           and
           fro
           ;
           it
           *
           esteemeth
           mans
           judgement
           ;
           and
           according
           as
           the
           high
           and
           great
           ones
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           respect
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           World
           doe
           judge
           and
           censure
           ,
           just
           so
           it
           gives
           its
           credit
           ,
           and
           verdict
           :
           It
           knoweth
           not
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           is
           not
           in
           it
           ;
           its
           understanding
           is
           from
           the
           Starres
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           counterfeite
           shadow
           of
           phansie
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Divine
           wisedome
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           How
           can
           he
           judge
           of
           Divine
           matters
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           ?
           
           The
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           doth
           alone
           try
           ,
           prove
           ,
           and
           judge
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           to
           him
           onely
           all
           things
           are
           known
           ,
           and
           manifest
           ;
           but
           Reason
           judgeth
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           one
           Reason
           doth
           alwayes
           square
           its
           judgement
           ,
           and
           opinion
           ,
           according
           to
           another
           ;
           the
           Inferiour
           judgeth
           and
           censureth
           as
           his
           grand
           Superiour
           ;
           the
           Lay-man
           as
           the
           Doctor
           ;
           and
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           both
           apprehend
           the
           Sense
           ,
           Minde
           ,
           and
           truth
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           judgeth
           in
           Man
           ;
           and
           respects
           no
           mans
           person
           :
           the
           Lay-man
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctor
           are
           both
           one
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Now
           whereas
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           have
           diverse
           and
           manifold
           gifts
           in
           Writing
           ,
           
           Speaking
           ,
           and
           judging
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           not
           all
           one
           manner
           of
           expression
           ,
           phrase
           ,
           and
           style
           ;
           whereupon
           selfe
           Reason
           afterward
           doth
           by
           artificiall
           conclusions
           draw
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           maketh
           for
           its
           owne
           turne
           ,
           and
           frameth
           a
           Babell
           to
           it selfe
           ;
           whence
           such
           a
           multitude
           and
           wearisome
           heape
           of
           opinions
           are
           risen
           ;
           so
           that
           men
           out
           of
           their
           Writings
           have
           forged
           ,
           and
           invented
           diverse
           conjectures
           and
           wayes
           unto
           God
           ;
           and
           men
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           goe
           in
           those
           wayes
           ,
           whereby
           such
           controversies
           and
           unchristian
           contentions
           are
           arisen
           ;
           that
           men
           for
           the
           present
           looke
           onely
           upon
           the
           strife
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           disputes
           ,
           about
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           according
           to
           their
           Reason
           and
           Principles
           doe
           overcome
           by
           Verball
           jangling
           ,
           and
           exchanging
           Scripture
           for
           Scripture
           ,
           are
           applauded
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           nothing
           but
           Babel
           ,
           a
           Mother
           of
           spirituall
           whoredome
           ,
           where
           Reason
           entereth
           not
           in
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           Christ
           ,
           through
           Christs
           spirit
           ;
           but
           presseth
           in
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           
           and
           climeth
           up
           by
           its
           owne
           might
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           pride
           ,
           being
           yet
           a
           stranger
           ,
           or
           unregenerated
           ;
           and
           would
           alwayes
           faine
           be
           the
           fairest
           Child
           in
           the
           house
           ;
           men
           must
           honour
           ,
           and
           adore
           it
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           The
           children
           of
           God
           have
           a
           diversity
           of
           gifts
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           
           God
           giveth
           an
           expression
           to
           every
           one
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           the
           gifts
           and
           endowments
           of
           men
           fall
           out
           according
           to
           
           the
           unsearchable
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           spring
           altogether
           out
           of
           one
           Root
           ;
           the
           which
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           Three
           Principles
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           every
           soule
           is
           Constellated
           in
           the
           eternall
           Mother
           ,
           even
           so
           is
           its
           revelation
           ,
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           For
           God
           bringeth
           not
           a
           new
           ,
           or
           strange
           Spirit
           into
           us
           ;
           but
           he
           openeth
           with
           his
           spirit
           our
           spirit
           ;
           
           namely
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Gods
           Wisedome
           ,
           which
           lyeth
           in
           every
           man
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           ,
           manner
           ,
           and
           condition
           of
           his
           internall
           ,
           hidden
           constellation
           :
           For
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             My
             Father
             worketh
             ,
             and
             I
             also
             worke
             :
          
           Now
           the
           Father
           worketh
           in
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           property
           :
           and
           the
           Son
           in
           the
           Essence
           of
           Gods
           owne
           Image
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Divine
           Similitude
           ,
           or
           Harmony
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           The
           property
           of
           the
           soule
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Father
           ;
           For
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             the
             men
             were
             thine
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             given
             them
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             give
             unto
             them
             Eternall
             life
             :
          
           Seeing
           then
           ,
           the
           property
           of
           the
           soule
           is
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           of
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Father
           ;
           therefore
           he
           hath
           wrought
           in
           it
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           still
           worketh
           in
           that
           same
           Image
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           to
           either
           of
           which
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           soules
           property
           doth
           incline
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Seeing
           then
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           property
           or
           wisedome
           is
           unmeasurable
           ,
           and
           infinite
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           being
           the
           wisedome
           it selfe
           worketh
           ,
           and
           yet
           through
           his
           wisedome
           all
           things
           doe
           arise
           ;
           thereupon
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           are
           diversly
           Constellated
           ;
           indeed
           they
           arise
           ,
           and
           originally
           proceed
           out
           of
           one
           onely
           Essence
           ,
           yet
           the
           operation
           is
           diverse
           ,
           and
           manifold
           ;
           all
           according
           to
           Gods
           wisedome
           :
           Now
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           openeth
           the
           property
           of
           every
           soule
           ,
           so
           that
           each
           speaketh
           from
           its
           owne
           property
           ,
           of
           the
           wonders
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           29.
           
           For
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           maketh
           no
           new
           thing
           in
           man
           ,
           or
           it
           infuseth
           no
           strange
           spirit
           into
           him
           ;
           
           but
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           wonders
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           through
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           from
           the
           Eternall
           Constellation
           onely
           ,
           but
           likewise
           from
           the
           externall
           Constellation
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           through
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           externall
           World
           ,
           hee
           openeth
           in
           Man
           the
           internall
           Constellation
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           that
           he
           must
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           foretell
           what
           the
           externall
           heaven
           worketh
           ,
           and
           produceth
           ;
           also
           he
           is
           driven
           to
           speak
           through
           the
           
             Turba
             Magna
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Prophets
           have
           many
           times
           spoken
           ,
           and
           denounced
           unto
           the
           people
           their
           punishment
           which
           by
           Gods
           permission
           through
           the
           
             Turba
             Magna
          
           should
           come
           upon
           them
           for
           their
           violence
           and
           sinfulnesse
           ;
           [
           and
           their
           bitter
           imprecations
           ,
           wicked
           contentions
           and
           wrathfull
           indignation
           in
           their
           envious
           will
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           doe
           awaken
           the
           Sword
           of
           Anger
           in
           the
           
             Turba
             Magna
          
           .
           ]
        
         
           30.
           
           Now
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           speaketh
           in
           his
           Children
           ,
           diverse
           manner
           of
           wayes
           ;
           
           sometimes
           in
           one
           it
           speaketh
           ,
           by
           the
           internall
           ,
           and
           
           eternall
           Constellation
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           of
           eternall
           punishment
           ,
           or
           reward
           ;
           of
           Gods
           Curse
           or
           Blessing
           :
           and
           in
           another
           ,
           it
           telleth
           through
           the
           externall
           Constellation
           ,
           of
           the
           Fortune
           or
           Misfortune
           ,
           of
           the
           prosperity
           or
           adversity
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           also
           of
           the
           rising
           and
           advancement
           of
           Powers
           and
           Authorities
           ;
           and
           then
           likewise
           of
           the
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           Countries
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           strange
           and
           wonderfull
           alterations
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           31.
           
           And
           though
           it
           hapneth
           oftentimes
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           outward
           World
           doth
           make
           its
           sport
           with
           its
           representations
           of
           phansie
           in
           Man
           ,
           and
           from
           its
           owne
           Might
           and
           strong
           influence
           doth
           infinuate
           it selfe
           into
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           diverse
           strange
           and
           marvellous
           Figures
           ;
           which
           onely
           findes
           place
           among
           those
           ,
           who
           run
           on
           in
           their
           owne
           Reason
           onely
           ,
           
           in
           proud
           selfe
           will
           ;
           whence
           often
           ,
           false
           Prophets
           arise
           ;
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           speaketh
           from
           his
           owne
           Constellation
           ;
           the
           one
           through
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           really
           and
           sincerely
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           through
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           externall
           Astrall
           spirit
           uncertainly
           by
           conjecture
           and
           guesse
           ;
           yet
           from
           the
           same
           Constellation
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           speaketh
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           judgeth
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           without
           a
           peculiar
           knowledge
           ;
           he
           is
           in
           Babel
           ,
           and
           entangled
           in
           opinion
           ,
           wilfully
           amusing
           himselfe
           in
           those
           things
           which
           the
           heart
           findes
           not
           experimentally
           whether
           they
           be
           true
           or
           no
           :
           [
           but
           he
           
             pins
             his
             Faith
          
           upon
           the
           sayings
           of
           other
           men
           .
           ]
        
         
           32.
           
           And
           I
           say
           further
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           pretious
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           illuminated
           of
           God
           (
           some
           of
           whose
           Writings
           you
           may
           have
           at
           hand
           )
           have
           spoken
           from
           their
           manifestation
           ,
           and
           revelation
           ;
           each
           according
           to
           his
           apprehension
           or
           the
           Modell
           of
           his
           capacity
           ;
           yet
           the
           centre
           is
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           is
           God
           ;
           the
           revelation
           is
           wrought
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           the
           opening
           or
           manifestation
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           through
           the
           Constellation
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           All
           the
           Prophets
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           prophesied
           of
           Christ
           in
           different
           formes
           ,
           one
           thus
           ,
           and
           another
           so
           ;
           they
           have
           not
           all
           concurred
           in
           one
           style
           ,
           
           phrase
           ,
           and
           forme
           ;
           but
           each
           according
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           hath
           revealed
           to
           him
           in
           the
           eternall
           Constellation
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           all
           spoken
           out
           of
           one
           Centre
           ,
           and
           Ground
           :
           And
           even
           so
           it
           is
           now
           adayes
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           speake
           all
           from
           the
           revelation
           of
           Christs
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           capacity
           ,
           or
           that
           Idea
           of
           wisedome
           which
           is
           formed
           in
           his
           minde
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           as
           a
           Friend
           ,
           and
           exhort
           you
           not
           to
           hearken
           after
           the
           vaine
           bab●ing
           and
           prating
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           moved
           at
           the
           proud
           censure
           and
           judgement
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           as
           thereby
           to
           condemne
           or
           despise
           the
           gifts
           of
           any
           Man
           ;
           for
           hee
           that
           doth
           so
           ,
           contemneth
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           34.
           
           These
           Authors
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           and
           others
           besides
           (
           concerning
           which
           you
           desire
           my
           judgement
           ,
           
           whom
           I
           have
           not
           read
           all
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           )
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           judge
           [
           or
           despise
           them
           ]
           God
           forbid
           ;
           let
           that
           be
           farre
           from
           me
           ,
           albeit
           they
           have
           not
           all
           written
           in
           one
           style
           ,
           and
           forme
           of
           expression
           :
           For
           the
           knowledge
           is
           diverse
           ,
           and
           manifold
           :
           yet
           it
           behoveth
           me
           to
           try
           (
           according
           to
           my
           gifts
           )
           their
           hear●
           ,
           and
           will
           ;
           but
           seeing
           I
           finde
           that
           their
           heart
           ,
           and
           spirit
           doth
           flow
           and
           spring
           from
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Centre
           ,
           namely
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           therefore
           I
           rest
           my selfe
           contented
           on
           the
           Centre
           ,
           and
           commend
           the
           expression
           to
           the
           
             Highest
             Tongue
             ,
             Viz.
          
           To
           the
           spirit
           of
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           doth
           open
           and
           reveale
           to
           every
           one
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           and
           manner
           as
           hee
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           I
           judge
           none
           ,
           and
           to
           condemne
           any
           is
           a
           false
           ,
           and
           Idle
           arrogancy
           ,
           and
           vaine
           prating
           ;
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           himselfe
           judgeth
           all
           things
           ;
           if
           that
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           care
           for
           prating
           ,
           I
           much
           rather
           rejoyce
           at
           the
           gifts
           of
           my
           brethren
           ;
           if
           they
           have
           had
           other
           manner
           of
           gifts
           to
           hold
           forth
           ,
           then
           I
           ,
           should
           I
           therefore
           judge
           them
           ?
        
         
           36.
           
           Doth
           any
           hearb
           ,
           flower
           ,
           or
           tree
           ,
           say
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           thou
           art
           sowre
           ,
           and
           darke
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           by
           thee
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           all
           one
           Mother
           whence
           they
           grow
           ?
           Even
           so
           all
           soules
           proceed
           from
           One
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           from
           one
           ;
           why
           then
           doe
           we
           boast
           ,
           and
           glory
           to
           be
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           we
           are
           more
           unwise
           then
           the
           Flowers
           and
           Hearbs
           of
           the
           field
           ;
           is
           it
           not
           so
           with
           us
           ?
           Doth
           not
           God
           impart
           ,
           and
           reveale
           his
           wisedome
           to
           us
           diversly
           ?
           As
           he
           bringeth
           forth
           and
           manifesteth
           the
           Tincture
           of
           the
           Mystery
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           through
           the
           Earth
           with
           faire
           plants
           ;
           even
           so
           
             in
             us
             Men
          
           ;
           we
           should
           rather
           congratulate
           and
           heartily
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           God
           revealeth
           his
           wisedome
           so
           variously
           
             in
             Vs
          
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           judgeth
           condemneth
           ,
           and
           contemneth
           in
           a
           wicked
           way
           ,
           he
           onely
           runneth
           on
           in
           pride
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           seen
           ;
           and
           is
           the
           
             Oppressou●
             in
             Babel
          
           ,
           a
           perverse
           stickler
           ,
           that
           stirreth
           up
           contention
           and
           strife
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           The
           true
           Tryall
           of
           Gods
           Children
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           securely
           ,
           
           and
           safely
           follow
           ;
           namely
           ,
           an
           humble
           heart
           ,
           that
           neither
           seeketh
           nor
           honoureth
           it selfe
           ;
           but
           continually
           seeketh
           the
           good
           of
           his
           brother
           in
           Love
           ;
           that
           seekes
           not
           after
           its
           owne
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           applause
           ;
           but
           after
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           :
           The
           plaine
           and
           single
           way
           to
           come
           unto
           God
           ,
           is
           this
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           made
           knowne
           to
           me
           )
           Viz.
           That
           man
           depart
           from
           his
           sinfull
           courses
           ;
           and
           make
           with
           himselfe
           an
           earnest
           constant
           purpose
           never
           to
           goe
           on
           any
           more
           in
           those
           sinnes
           which
           he
           hath
           committed
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           forsaking
           ,
           and
           turning
           away
           from
           them
           not
           to
           despaire
           ,
           and
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           grace
           .
        
         
         
           38.
           
           And
           albeit
           that
           reason
           suggesteth
           doubts
           ,
           (
           whereby
           a
           sinner
           is
           terrified
           ,
           
           and
           stands
           amazed
           and
           astonished
           at
           the
           Anger
           of
           God
           )
           yet
           let
           the
           will
           onely
           in
           all
           simplicity
           and
           unfeigned
           sincerity
           ,
           directly
           cast
           it selfe
           into
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wholly
           lye
           downe
           ,
           and
           shrowd
           it self
           in
           the
           suffering
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           surrender
           it self
           to
           God
           through
           Christ
           ;
           as
           a
           child
           that
           betakes
           it selfe
           unto
           the
           lapp●
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           which
           willeth
           to
           doe
           onely
           that
           which
           is
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Mother
           ;
           it
           doth
           onely
           cry
           and
           call
           unto
           the
           Mother
           ,
           it
           alwayes
           hopes
           to
           receive
           its
           refreshment
           from
           the
           Mother
           ,
           and
           it
           only
           longs
           after
           the
           breasts
           of
           the
           Mother
           ;
           even
           so
           must
           our
           desire
           be
           wholly
           and
           onely
           turned
           ,
           and
           directed
           to
           our
           first
           Mother
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           in
           Adam
           departed
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           Selfe-Will
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           Therefore
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Vnlesse
             you
             be
             converted
             and
             become
             as
             Children
             ,
             you
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           Also
           you
           must
           be
           borne
           againe
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           wholly
           disclaime
           and
           depart
           from
           our
           own
           Reason
           ,
           and
           come
           againe
           into
           resignation
           [
           and
           selfe-denyall
           ]
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           our
           Mother
           ,
           
           and
           give
           over
           all
           Disputings
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           were
           stupifie
           ,
           or
           mortifie
           our
           Reason
           )
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Mother
           [
           Viz.
           of
           the
           Eternall
           Word
           of
           God
           ]
           may
           get
           a
           forme
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           blow
           up
           ,
           or
           enkindle
           the
           Divine
           life
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           find
           our selves
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           in
           the
           Cradle
           ;
           if
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           and
           driven
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           40.
           
           And
           if
           we
           will
           be
           taught
           ,
           and
           driven
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           arise
           againe
           from
           the
           Cradle
           ,
           and
           wholly
           submit
           and
           give
           up
           our selves
           unto
           him
           ;
           that
           so
           Gods
           spirit
           may
           be
           in
           us
           
             wholly
             both
             the
             will
             and
             the
             Deed
             :
          
           that
           we
           may
           acknowledge
           the
           knowledge
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           not
           ours
           ;
           that
           he
           only
           may
           be
           our
           Knowing
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           We
           must
           take
           no
           thought
           ,
           or
           sollicitous
           care
           ,
           what
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           
           and
           how
           we
           will
           know
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           meerly
           enter
           into
           the
           Incarnation
           and
           birth
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           into
           his
           suffering
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           continually
           with
           all
           willingnesse
           
             tread
             in
             his
             footsteps
          
           ;
           and
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           we
           are
           here
           onely
           upon
           our
           Pilgrams
           path
           ,
           where
           we
           must
           walke
           through
           a
           dangerous
           way
           ,
           and
           enter
           againe
           in
           Christ
           on
           the
           narrow
           way
           into
           our
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           whence
           Adam
           hath
           led
           us
           astray
           ;
           in
           this
           way
           onely
           lyeth
           the
           
             Pearle
             of
             the
             Mysterium
             magnum
          
           [
           or
           the
           Jewell
           of
           the
           great
           Mystery
           ]
           all
           studying
           ,
           Book-reading
           ,
           seeking
           ,
           searching
           ,
           and
           grounding
           [
           on
           our
           
             Received
             Principles
             ,
             or
             Orthodox
             apprehensions
          
           ]
           besides
           ,
           and
           without
           this
           way
           ,
           are
           but
           dead
           meanes
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           not
           the
           
             Virgins
             Crowne
             [
             or
             the
             Pearle
             of
             Sophia
          
           ]
           but
           gather
           together
           heaps
           of
           thistles
           ,
           and
           thornes
           ,
           which
           sting
           ,
           and
           gall
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
        
         
           42.
           
           Therefore
           deare
           Sir
           ,
           seeing
           you
           have
           desired
           my
           knowledge
           and
           judgement
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           better
           counsell
           and
           advice
           to
           impart
           unto
           you
           ,
           
           then
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           I
           my selfe
           walke
           in
           ;
           and
           
           upon
           which
           way
           the
           Gate
           was
           opened
           to
           me
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           am
           learned
           ,
           without
           learning
           aforehand
           ;
           for
           all
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           come
           from
           God
           ,
           he
           findeth
           all
           things
           [
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           man.
           ]
        
         
           43.
           
           I
           have
           no
           controversie
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           variety
           ,
           
           and
           diversity
           of
           their
           gifts
           ;
           *
           I
           can
           reconcile
           them
           all
           in
           my selfe
           [
           I
           can
           make
           a
           good
           construction
           ,
           and
           understanding
           of
           them
           to
           my selfe
           ]
           I
           onely
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           Centre
           ;
           and
           there
           I
           have
           the
           proofe
           ,
           and
           touchstone
           of
           all
           things
           :
           Now
           then
           if
           you
           will
           imitate
           and
           follow
           me
           ,
           then
           you
           shall
           find
           it
           so
           by
           experience
           ;
           and
           afterward
           perhaps
           better
           understand
           what
           I
           have
           written
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           A
           reall
           true
           Christian
           hath
           no
           controversie
           or
           contention
           with
           any
           body
           ,
           
           for
           in
           the
           resignation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           dyeth
           from
           all
           controversie
           and
           strife
           ;
           he
           asketh
           no
           more
           after
           the
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           wholly
           surrenders
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Mother
           ;
           namely
           ,
           unto
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           it
           doth
           with
           him
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           him
           ;
           be
           it
           prosperity
           or
           adversity
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           life
           or
           death
           ;
           it
           is
           all
           alike
           unto
           him
           ;
           no
           adversity
           or
           calamity
           reacheth
           the
           
             new
             man
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           old
           man
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           with
           the
           same
           the
           World
           may
           doe
           what
           it
           pleaseth
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           the
           new
           man
           belongeth
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           45.
           
           This
           is
           my
           way
           ,
           my
           deare
           friend
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           walke
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           I
           must
           know
           without
           my
           fore
           knowledge
           :
           I
           doe
           not
           purpose
           ,
           premeditate
           ,
           
           and
           muse
           ,
           aforehand
           ,
           what
           I
           am
           to
           write
           or
           speake
           ,
           but
           I
           submit
           and
           resigne
           my selfe
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           may
           know
           in
           me
           what
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           and
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           obtained
           a
           Pearle
           ,
           which
           I
           esteeme
           of
           greater
           worth
           then
           the
           whole
           externall
           World.
           
        
         
           46.
           
           And
           though
           it
           fall
           out
           many
           times
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           are
           contrary
           one
           to
           another
           [
           or
           clash
           together
           ]
           in
           their
           Knowledge
           ;
           yet
           it
           proceeds
           onely
           from
           the
           Turba
           of
           the
           externall
           Reason
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           all
           men
           ;
           *
           and
           God
           permitteth
           it
           ,
           that
           man
           might
           be
           proved
           and
           exercised
           ,
           and
           by
           praying
           and
           pressing
           unto
           God
           ,
           he
           might
           more
           earnestly
           and
           fervently
           enkindle
           his
           spirit
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ariseth
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Humanity
           ,
           like
           a
           burning
           and
           shining
           fire
           ;
           and
           all
           must
           serve
           for
           the
           best
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           47.
           
           But
           concerning
           some
           persons
           of
           your
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           of
           whom
           you
           make
           relation
           ,
           which
           
             make
             money
          
           of
           all
           [
           they
           have
           ]
           and
           run
           to
           the
           
             Supposed
             Zion
          
           ;
           I
           should
           rather
           think
           it
           better
           advise
           for
           them
           to
           stay
           at
           home
           ,
           for
           Zion
           must
           be
           begotten
           and
           borne
           
             in
             us
          
           :
           when
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           that
           Place
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           with
           them
           as
           formerly
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           however
           live
           under
           the
           yoke
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           God
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Heaven
             is
             in
             man
          
           ;
           and
           if
           man
           desireth
           to
           be
           in
           Heauen
           ,
           
           then
           must
           Heaven
           be
           manifest
           ,
           and
           revealed
           
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           must
           be
           wrought
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           
             Earnest
             serious
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             hearty
             Resignation
             ,
             or
             unfeigned
             selfe-deniall
          
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           may
           doe
           as
           well
           at
           home
           in
           their
           owne
           places
           ;
           that
           which
           they
           thinke
           to
           run
           from
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           to
           run
           into
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           walke
           at
           home
           in
           a
           godly
           Divine
           way
           ;
           that
           others
           might
           take
           example
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           There
           be
           among
           them
           arrogant
           ,
           proud
           ,
           scornefull
           ,
           deriding
           People
           ,
           
           which
           doe
           nothing
           but
           contemne
           and
           despise
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           of
           them
           it
           is
           onely
           a
           received
           Forme
           and
           Custome
           ;
           and
           a
           spirituall
           pride
           ,
           or
           selfish
           Pharisaicall
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           I
           my selfe
           can
           speake
           by
           experience
           ;
           for
           I
           in
           a
           Christian
           ,
           brotherly
           ,
           and
           friendly
           manner
           ,
           besought
           and
           admonished
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           Book
           which
           he
           put
           forth
           ,
           wherein
           I
           found
           some
           points
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           I
           hoped
           that
           he
           would
           become
           seeing
           ,
           but
           he
           answered
           in
           a
           proud
           contemptuous
           ,
           and
           slanderous
           manner
           ,
           and
           gave
           forth
           such
           an
           answer
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           no
           Characters
           or
           Prints
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           to
           be
           seen
           ;
           their
           
             Confession
             [
             of
             faith
          
           ]
           is
           rather
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           then
           a
           true
           and
           sincere
           Earnestnesse
           ,
           for
           all
           of
           them
           are
           not
           that
           which
           they
           boast
           and
           glory
           to
           be
           ;
           there
           may
           be
           many
           honest
           hearts
           among
           them
           ;
           but
           many
           of
           them
           are
           onely
           Historicall
           ,
           and
           Titular
           ;
           and
           desire
           onely
           to
           shew
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           applauded
           ,
           as
           I
           my selfe
           had
           experience
           of
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           among
           them
           ;
           they
           may
           learne
           at
           home
           to
           despise
           other
           men
           [
           without
           their
           running
           to
           an
           outward
           supposed
           Zion
           .
           ]
        
         
           50.
           
           It
           is
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Children
           into
           Gods
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           moreover
           their
           way
           is
           *
           Revoca
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           themselves
           make
           shew
           of
           ,
           but
           privately
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           I
           would
           to
           God
           it
           were
           in
           Earnest
           with
           them
           ,
           
           as
           they
           pretend
           and
           give
           forth
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           would
           commend
           the
           same
           also
           ;
           but
           to
           slander
           ,
           contemne
           ,
           and
           despise
           others
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           Babel
           ,
           the
           World
           is
           already
           full
           of
           such
           people
           ,
           after
           such
           I
           run
           not
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           Concerning
           *
           
             John
             Weyrack
          
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           can
           see
           by
           these
           his
           Writings
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           one
           that
           walketh
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           this
           his
           way
           be
           held
           in
           the
           reall
           sincerity
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           taunteth
           and
           dispraiseth
           others
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           it
           sheweth
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           knowledge
           therein
           ,
           and
           his
           gifts
           reach
           not
           thither
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           such
           gift
           ,
           we
           must
           passe
           it
           over
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           esteeme
           of
           him
           as
           a
           true
           and
           honest
           Brother
           ;
           for
           God
           produceth
           his
           gifts
           not
           onely
           in
           simplicity
           ,
           but
           in
           many
           in
           a
           high
           straine
           [
           or
           in
           a
           deep
           grounded
           understanding
           or
           magicall
           meaning
           :
           ]
           For
           he
           is
           onely
           high
           ,
           and
           ordereth
           ,
           and
           directeth
           all
           his
           workes
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           I
           answer
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Authors
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           some
           whereof
           were
           indued
           with
           high
           gifts
           ,
           but
           they
           
           were
           not
           sufficiently
           capable
           to
           comprehend
           all
           ;
           yet
           for
           
             their
             Time
          
           ,
           they
           have
           done
           enough
           ,
           but
           because
           this
           present
           time
           hath
           need
           of
           another
           Medicine
           ;
           therefore
           at
           this
           time
           also
           there
           are
           found
           other
           skilfull
           ,
           understanding
           knowers
           ,
           and
           shewers
           of
           the
           Disease
           ,
           and
           all
           according
           to
           Gods
           loving
           providentiall
           care
           ,
           
           who
           will
           not
           that
           any
           should
           perish
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           men
           should
           be
           
             helped
             and
             cured
          
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           If
           the
           same
           Authours
           were
           alive
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           they
           might
           have
           written
           in
           some
           points
           more
           clearely
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           ●orme
           ;
           aloeit
           for
           their
           time
           they
           have
           done
           enough
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           despised
           and
           rejected
           ,
           although
           some
           points
           might
           be
           amended
           :
           But
           their
           Doctrine
           concerning
           the
           
             Vnion
             of
             the
             Deity
             and
             Humanity
             is
             very
             cleare
          
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           see
           how
           Gods
           spirit
           hath
           been
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           Reason
           turnes
           all
           things
           to
           the
           worst
           ;
           and
           by
           its
           false
           expositions
           and
           Logicall
           glosses
           ,
           wresteth
           them
           to
           a
           perverse
           sense
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           *
           Swenckfelt
           stumbleth
           at
           this
           point
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           holdeth
           Christ
           to
           be
           no
           Creature
           ;
           he
           hath
           not
           as
           yet
           comprehended
           the
           Principles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           distinguish
           ,
           how
           and
           in
           what
           he
           is
           no
           Creature
           ;
           for
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Deity
           he
           is
           no
           Creature
           ;
           
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Essence
           (
           concerning
           which
           he
           sayd
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ▪
             and
             was
             also
             in
             Heaven
          
           )
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Humanity
           creaturall
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           Humanity
           uncreaturall
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           As
           we
           men
           live
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           and
           we
           our selves
           are
           the
           property
           of
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           in
           Us
           creaturall
           ;
           and
           without
           us
           they
           are
           uncreaturall
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           unformed
           ,
           uncreaturalized
           Elements
           without
           us
           in
           whom
           we
           live
           ,
           and
           the
           formed
           creaturaliz'd
           Elements
           within
           us
           are
           but
           one
           thing
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           The
           whole
           Angelical
           World
           (
           which
           is
           the
           second
           Principle
           )
           is
           his
           bodily
           Being
           or
           personall
           Essence
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           the
           heavenly
           essentiality
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Humanity
           it
           is
           creaturall
           ,
           &
           without
           the
           Person
           uncreaturall
           ;
           
           for
           he
           is
           the
           
             Fathers
             Heart
             and
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           is
           every
           where
           in
           the
           Father
           ;
           so
           that
           where
           his
           heart
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           essentiality
           environed
           with
           the
           compleate
           fulnesse
           of
           Wisedome
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           Concerning
           his
           soule
           ,
           which
           he
           commended
           into
           his
           Fathers
           hands
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           which
           he
           sayd
           upon
           the
           Mount
           of
           Olives
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             afflicted
             and
             heavy
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
          
           ;
           the
           same
           is
           also
           of
           the
           property
           of
           our
           soule
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           for
           the
           soules
           sake
           that
           God
           became
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           the
           same
           againe
           into
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           draw
           our
           will
           unto
           him
           againe
           out
           of
           the
           earthlinesse
           ;
           this
           same
           is
           a
           Creature
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           And
           the
           third
           Principle
           (
           which
           is
           the
           externall
           Kingdome
           
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           God
           through
           his
           Wisedome
           hath
           brought
           forth
           out
           of
           Eternity
           )
           is
           also
           creaturall
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           whole
           Deity
           hath
           manifested
           it selfe
           in
           the
           Man
           Christ
           :
           Viz.
           
           That
           as
           God
           is
           all
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           so
           likewise
           he
           is
           all
           in
           this
           man
           :
           we
           men
           are
           likewise
           even
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           borne
           againe
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           point
           (
           which
           doth
           exercise
           ,
           and
           trouble
           almost
           all
           others
           )
           may
           be
           easily
           amended
           and
           rectified
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           well
           considered
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           so
           much
           condemning
           ,
           and
           contending
           ;
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           careth
           not
           for
           any
           controversie
           ;
           he
           judgeth
           all
           things
           in
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           59.
           
           Also
           *
           Weigelius
           writeth
           ,
           that
           Mary
           is
           not
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Joachim
           and
           of
           Annah
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           assumed
           nothing
           from
           us
           ;
           but
           that
           shee
           is
           an
           Eternall
           Virgin
           ;
           and
           this
           indeed
           is
           true
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Mark
           or
           Signe
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Virgin
           of
           the
           Divine
           wisedome
           :
           
           But
           what
           should
           this
           availe
           me
           ?
           What
           should
           become
           of
           my
           soule
           ,
           and
           my
           heavenly
           essentiality
           which
           disappeared
           in
           Adam
           [
           which
           is
           the
           Paradisicall
           Image
           ]
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           assumed
           on
           him
           the
           Essence
           of
           our
           soule
           ,
           and
           begotten
           againe
           to
           life
           the
           disappeared
           Image
           ;
           the
           which
           in
           my
           Booke
           of
           
             the
             Threefold
             life
          
           is
           set
           forth
           at
           large
        
         
           60.
           
           Except
           this
           ,
           Weigelius
           writeth
           also
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           union
           of
           the
           humanity
           in
           Christ
           ,
           very
           well
           with
           us
           ;
           the
           which
           to
           speake
           of
           here
           I
           omit
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           written
           clearely
           and
           punctually
           thereof
           ;
           and
           I
           neither
           contemne
           nor
           despise
           his
           Writings
           ,
           nor
           those
           that
           read
           them
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           Doth
           not
           a
           Bee
           gather
           Honey
           out
           of
           diverse
           Flowers
           ;
           and
           though
           one
           Flower
           is
           better
           then
           another
           ,
           yet
           she
           sticks
           not
           at
           that
           ,
           but
           taketh
           what
           serve●h
           her
           turne
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           sap
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           Flower
           doth
           not
           like
           her
           ,
           should
           shee
           therefore
           thrust
           her
           sting
           into
           it
           ?
           As
           the
           despiser
           and
           mocker
           useth
           to
           doe
           :
           Men
           contend
           and
           controvert
           much
           about
           the
           Shell
           [
           or
           outside
           of
           knowledge
           and
           Religion
           ]
           
           but
           regard
           not
           the
           precious
           Sap
           [
           of
           Love
           and
           Faith
           ]
           which
           serveth
           and
           availeth
           to
           life
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           What
           good
           doth
           knowledge
           doe
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           live
           not
           in
           and
           according
           to
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           knowing
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           will
           and
           reall
           performance
           of
           the
           same
           must
           be
           in
           me
           :
           The
           mantle
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           and
           satisfaction
           which
           men
           doe
           now
           usually
           put
           about
           them
           ;
           shall
           become
           unto
           many
           ,
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           hell●sh
           fire
           ;
           in
           that
           they
           will
           onely
           tickle
           and
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           the
           merits
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           still
           keepe
           their
           cunning
           hypocrisie
           and
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           It
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             You
             must
             bee
             borne
             againe
             ,
             else
             you
             shall
             not
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             :
             You
             must
             become
             like
             Children
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             :
          
           Not
           onely
           to
           contend
           and
           dispute
           about
           knowledge
           [
           and
           opinions
           ]
           but
           you
           must
           become
           a
           new
           man
           [
           a
           new
           
           creature
           ]
           which
           liveth
           in
           God
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           ;
           the
           wicked
           one
           must
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           Christ
           must
           be
           put
           on
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           are
           buryed
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           
           in
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           doe
           arise
           againe
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           live
           eternally
           in
           him
           ;
           what
           need
           I
           then
           to
           contend
           and
           wrangle
           about
           that
           which
           I
           my selfe
           am
           (
           which
           I
           have
           essentially
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           no
           man
           can
           deprive
           me
           .
           )
        
         
           64.
           
           I
           am
           at
           variance
           with
           none
           ,
           but
           onely
           against
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           him
           the
           spirit
           rebuketh
           to
           his
           face
           ;
           this
           I
           desire
           to
           let
           you
           know
           ,
           and
           my
           intent
           is
           sincere
           and
           upright
           towards
           you
           .
        
         
           65.
           
           As
           for
           my
           Bookes
           you
           may
           easily
           get
           them
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           if
           you
           have
           a
           minde
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           
             Christianus
             Bernard
             ,
             Customer
             at
             Zagan
             ,
          
           doth
           certifie
           me
           that
           he
           hath
           lent
           two
           of
           them
           (
           namely
           ,
           the
           Booke
           of
           
             the
             Threefold
             life
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             chiefest
             in
             Teaching
          
           ;
           and
           then
           
             the
             forty
             questions
             concerning
             the
             soule
          
           )
           to
           
             your
             Butlers
             Brother
          
           ,
           if
           you
           make
           him
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           deny
           you
           ,
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           helpe
           you
           to
           them
           in
           another
           way
           ;
           you
           may
           also
           have
           them
           of
           Mr.
           
             Christianus
             Bernard
          
           ,
           if
           you
           desire
           them
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           get
           them
           nearer
           at
           hand
           ,
           I
           will
           write
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           lend
           them
           unto
           you
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           mine
           seldome
           at
           home
           ;
           yet
           in
           case
           you
           get
           them
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           as
           soone
           as
           I
           can
           get
           them
           home
           ,
           lend
           them
           you
           one
           after
           another
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           The
           severall
           Bookes
           ,
           and
           the
           Titles
           of
           them
           are
           these
           ;
           the
           first
           Booke
           called
           Aurora
           ,
           climeth
           up
           out
           of
           infancy
           ,
           and
           shewes
           you
           the
           Creation
           of
           all
           Beings
           ;
           yet
           very
           mysteriously
           ,
           and
           not
           sufficiently
           explained
           ;
           of
           much
           ,
           and
           deep
           magicall
           [
           cabalisticall
           ]
           or
           parabolicall
           understanding
           or
           meaning
           ,
           for
           there
           be
           many
           mysteries
           therein
           ,
           that
           shall
           yet
           come
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           67.
           
           The
           Second
           is
           a
           great
           Book
           of
           an
           hundred
           sheets
           ,
           it
           treateth
           of
           
             the
             Three
             Principles
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           Being
           of
           all
           beings
           ;
           the
           same
           is
           a
           Key
           and
           an
           Alphabet
           for
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           understand
           my
           Writings
           ;
           it
           treateth
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           also
           of
           the
           Eternall
           birth
           or
           generation
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           of
           the
           justification
           of
           man
           ,
           of
           his
           Paradisicall
           life
           ;
           also
           of
           the
           fall
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Testaments
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           totall
           Salvation
           of
           Man
           ;
           very
           profitable
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           eye
           to
           know
           the
           wonders
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           68.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           Booke
           of
           
             the
             Three
             fold
             life
          
           ,
           the
           same
           hath
           sixty
           sheets
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Key
           for
           above
           ,
           and
           below
           to
           all
           Mysteries
           ,
           to
           whatsoever
           the
           minde
           is
           able
           to
           thinke
           upon
           ,
           or
           whithersoever
           the
           heart
           is
           able
           to
           turne
           ,
           and
           move
           it selfe
           ;
           it
           sheweth
           the
           whole
           ground
           of
           the
           Three
           Principles
           ,
           it
           serveth
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           *
           property
           ;
           he
           may
           therein
           ●ound
           the
           depth
           and
           the
           resolve
           of
           all
           questions
           ,
           whatsoever
           reason
           is
           able
           to
           devise
           and
           propound
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           most
           necessary
           to
           serve
           your
           turne
           ,
           you
           would
           bee
           soone
           
           weary
           of
           all
           contentious
           Bookes
           ,
           if
           you
           entertaine
           and
           get
           that
           into
           your
           minde
           .
        
         
           69.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             The
             forty
             Questions
             about
             the
             Soule
             ,
          
           it
           hath
           twenty
           eight
           sheets
           ;
           it
           treateth
           of
           all
           things
           which
           are
           necessary
           for
           a
           man
           to
           know
           .
        
         
           70.
           
           The
           fifth
           Book
           hath
           three
           parts
           ,
           the
           first
           part
           is
           concerning
           the
           
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           the
           second
           part
           is
           very
           deepe
           ,
           and
           profound
           ,
           treating
           of
           
             Christs
             Passion
             ,
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             Death
          
           ;
           and
           how
           we
           must
           enter
           into
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           both
           dye
           ,
           and
           arise
           againe
           in
           ●nd
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           why
           Christ
           was
           to
           dye
           ;
           wholly
           brought
           forth
           ,
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           out
           of
           the
           Centre
           ,
           through
           the
           three
           Principles
           ,
           very
           deep
           :
           The
           third
           part
           is
           
             the
             Tree
             of
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ;
           also
           demonstrated
           through
           the
           three
           Principles
           ,
           very
           profitable
           to
           be
           read
           .
        
         
           71.
           
           The
           sixth
           Booke
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           these
           Writings
           are
           
             the
             six
             Points
          
           ,
           treating
           of
           the
           greatest
           depths
           and
           secrets
           :
           Viz.
           How
           the
           three
           Principles
           doe
           mutually
           beget
           ,
           bring
           forth
           ,
           and
           beare
           each
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           the
           Eternity
           there
           is
           no
           strife
           [
           for
           contrary
           Enmity
           betwixt
           them
           ]
           and
           yet
           each
           Principle
           is
           in
           it selfe
           as
           it
           is
           in
           its
           owne
           property
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           onely
           one
           ,
           and
           alone
           ;
           and
           they
           shew
           whence
           strife
           and
           disunity
           doe
           arise
           ,
           and
           whence
           Good
           and
           Evill
           have
           their
           Originall
           ,
           wholly
           induced
           out
           of
           the
           ground
           :
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Nothing
           into
           the
           Something
           )
           and
           all
           in
           the
           ground
           [
           and
           centre
           ]
           of
           Nature
           ;
           this
           sixth
           Booke
           is
           such
           a
           Mystery
           (
           however
           in
           plainnesse
           and
           simplicity
           it
           is
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           that
           no
           Reason
           [
           or
           naturall
           ,
           Astrall
           head-peece
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           acute
           ,
           and
           litterally
           learned
           ]
           can
           sound
           ,
           fathom
           ,
           or
           understand
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           the
           light
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Key
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           72.
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           a
           small
           Booke
           
             for
             the
             Melancholly
          
           ,
           being
           written
           for
           the
           tempted
           and
           afflicted
           in
           spirit
           ,
           shewing
           whence
           sadnesse
           ,
           and
           dejectednesse
           of
           soule
           commeth
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           same
           may
           be
           resisted
           ,
           and
           remedied
           .
        
         
           73
           ,
           Eightly
           ,
           a
           very
           deep
           Book
           ,
           
             De
             signatura
             rerum
          
           [
           concerning
           the
           signature
           of
           all
           things
           ]
           and
           of
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           severall
           formes
           and
           shapes
           in
           the
           Creation
           ;
           and
           it
           sheweth
           what
           the
           beginning
           ,
           ruine
           ,
           and
           cure
           of
           every
           thing
           is
           ;
           this
           entreth
           wholly
           into
           the
           Eternall
           ,
           and
           then
           into
           the
           Temporall
           ,
           inchoative
           ,
           and
           externall
           Nature
           ,
           and
           its
           forme
           .
        
         
           74.
           
           These
           are
           my
           Bookes
           ,
           besides
           some
           small
           Treatises
           which
           I
           have
           given
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           no
           copy
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           no
           need
           of
           them
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           have
           enough
           in
           
             my
             three
             Leaves
          
           .
        
         
           75.
           
           If
           my
           occasion
           permit
           me
           (
           for
           I
           must
           oftentimes
           take
           journeys
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           affaires
           )
           then
           I
           my selfe
           will
           call
           upon
           you
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           I
           come
           that
           way
           ;
           it
           was
           my
           full
           intent
           to
           have
           seene
           you
           at
           
           Weyko
           after
           Easter
           ,
           but
           God
           disposed
           it
           otherwise
           ;
           by
           his
           providenc●●
           I
           light
           upon
           another
           man
           ,
           who
           led
           me
           out
           of
           that
           intended
           way
           ,
           to
           one
           ,
           who
           had
           need
           of
           me
           ;
           so
           that
           afterward
           I
           understood
           that
           my
           way
           was
           from
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           76.
           
           Mr.
           
             Balthasar
             Walter
          
           stayed
           the
           last
           Winter
           and
           Spring
           with
           the
           
             Prince
             Augustus
             of
             Tanhalt
             at
             Peltzka
          
           ;
           and
           hath
           written
           unto
           me
           from
           thence
           :
           Now
           he
           is
           with
           the
           
             Earle
             of
             Gleyken
          
           ,
           three
           miles
           from
           Erford
           ;
           he
           is
           his
           Physitian
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           stay
           with
           him
           an
           whole
           yeare
           .
        
         
           77.
           
           *
           
             Ezekiel
             Meth
          
           ,
           is
           also
           at
           the
           same
           Court
           ,
           yet
           they
           be
           not
           both
           of
           one
           minde
           ,
           as
           the
           Letter
           of
           Balthasar
           sheweth
           ,
           which
           I
           received
           three
           weeks
           since
           :
           If
           you
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           there
           goeth
           no
           Messenger
           this
           way
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           send
           to
           
             Christianus
             Bernard
             ,
             Receiver
             at
             Zagan
          
           ;
           to
           him
           I
           can
           have
           opportunity
           to
           send
           weekly
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           pious
           Christian
           companion
           .
        
         
           78.
           
           If
           you
           finde
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           too
           hard
           and
           dark
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           my
           Writings
           ,
           I
           pray
           set
           it
           downe
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           make
           it
           plainer
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           understand
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           full
           taught
           ,
           who
           are
           high
           ,
           and
           advance
           themselves
           in
           their
           owne
           knowledge
           ,
           who
           can
           go
           alone
           ,
           and
           a●e
           rich
           aforehand
           ,
           I
           have
           written
           nothing
           ;
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           Babes
           and
           Sucklings
           ,
           who
           suck
           on
           their
           Mothers
           Brests
           ,
           and
           would
           faine
           learne
           .
        
         
           79.
           
           He
           that
           can
           understand
           it
           ,
           let
           him
           understand
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           cannot
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           censure
           and
           cavill
           at
           it
           ,
           for
           such
           cavillers
           ,
           and
           deriders
           ,
           I
           have
           written
           nothing
           ;
           I
           have
           written
           for
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           80.
           
           But
           if
           a
           Brother
           thirsteth
           ,
           and
           asketh
           water
           of
           me
           ,
           to
           him
           I
           give
           to
           drinke
           ;
           he
           shall
           experimentally
           finde
           and
           feele
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           given
           him
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           voutsafe
           him
           the
           drinking
           ;
           and
           I
           commend
           my selfe
           to
           your
           Favour
           ,
           and
           Us
           all
           into
           the
           pleasant
           and
           gracious
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
        
         
           
             Dated
             at
             Gerlitz
             ,
             
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Mary's
               Ascention
               ,
               1621.
               
            
          
           
             JACOB
             BEME
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             strong
             Tower
             ,
             the
             Righteous
             goeth
             thither
             ,
             and
             is
             exalted
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Letter
           to
           ABRAHAM
           of
           SOMMERFELD
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Booke
           AVRORA
           :
        
         
           
             ALSO
             ,
             A
             Description
             of
             his
             processe
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             ,
             and
             surpassing
             Vertue
             of
             Sophia's
             Pearle
             .
          
        
         
           Light
           ,
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           Eternall
           Power
           flowing
           from
           the
           well-spring
           of
           life
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           be
           our
           refreshment
           ,
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           
             NOBLE
             LORD
          
           ,
           (
           First
           wishing
           to
           you
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           health
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           )
           being
           informed
           that
           you
           beare
           a
           great
           delight
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           affection
           to
           my
           Writings
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           have
           beene
           unknowne
           to
           you
           ;
           I
           must
           answer
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           likewise
           is
           a
           much
           greater
           delight
           ,
           and
           surpassing
           joy
           in
           my
           spirit
           ;
           because
           I
           understand
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           drive
           and
           carry
           on
           his
           worke
           in
           such
           great
           and
           high
           persons
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           commonly
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           Temporall
           honour
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           of
           this
           life
           is
           an
           hinderance
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           I
           can
           very
           well
           perceive
           in
           what
           manner
           Gods
           spirit
           hath
           touched
           ,
           and
           awaked
           your
           Noble
           heart
           ,
           in
           token
           whereof
           you
           have
           bestowed
           so
           much
           paines
           and
           cost
           upon
           this
           Work
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           by
           a
           very
           simple
           ,
           and
           plaine
           hand
           ,
           without
           any
           Art
           ,
           or
           great
           understanding
           [
           or
           large
           Capacity
           in
           litterall
           endowments
           ]
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           manifestation
           of
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           moreover
           
           over
           it
           was
           not
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           come
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           so
           high
           Persons
           ;
           because
           he
           wrote
           it
           onely
           for
           a
           Memoriall
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           st●re
           and
           ro●●e
           up
           himselfe
           from
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           drousie
           sleep
           in
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           an
           intention
           to
           make
           such
           a
           Work.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Indeed
           there
           was
           a
           fiery
           instigation
           ,
           but
           without
           foreknowledge
           of
           this
           Worke
           ,
           that
           lay
           hid
           in
           him
           as
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           did
           stirre
           up
           and
           awake
           ;
           whereupon
           there
           arose
           a
           great
           longing
           ,
           
           and
           desire
           to
           write
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           outward
           man
           there
           was
           no
           desire
           ,
           capacity
           ,
           fitness●
           ,
           and
           ability
           in
           the
           Authour
           thereunto
           ;
           for
           he
           sought
           onely
           after
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           therein
           from
           the
           Storme
           and
           raging
           Tempest
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           he
           considered
           the
           evill
           Nature
           ,
           and
           its
           working
           influences
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           the
           deceit
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           love
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ;
           where
           indeed
           many
           a
           storme
           and
           strong
           encounter
           ,
           was
           held
           against
           Reason
           ,
           and
           also
           against
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           the
           Devill
           ;
           and
           all
           in
           a
           powerfull
           driving
           ,
           and
           instigation
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           a
           most
           precious
           Garland
           ,
           or
           Diadem
           ,
           was
           set
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           which
           this
           hand
           cannot
           set
           downe
           in
           writing
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           wish
           that
           the
           Reader
           of
           this
           Epistle
           might
           finde
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           should
           understand
           what
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           God
           is
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           much
           marvell
           ,
           why
           a
           Lay-man
           should
           undertake
           to
           meddle
           with
           such
           things
           [
           or
           write
           of
           such
           Mysteries
           .
           ]
        
         
           5.
           
           Therefore
           I
           say
           now
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           precious
           graine
           of
           Mustard-Seed
           was
           sowne
           ;
           this
           worke
           was
           brought
           forth
           to
           be
           written
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           beheld
           as
           in
           a
           Mystery
           couched
           very
           deep
           ,
           without
           a
           sufficient
           comprehension
           ,
           yet
           with
           exceeding
           joy
           ;
           as
           this
           Worke
           (
           being
           the
           first
           Booke
           )
           sheweth
           ,
           where
           the
           great
           Mysteries
           ,
           are
           set
           downe
           very
           simply
           ,
           without
           sufficient
           explanation
           and
           expression
           ,
           and
           in
           much
           abbreviation
           and
           defect
           ,
           like
           a
           sudden
           shower
           that
           passeth
           by
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           lighteth
           upon
           ,
           it
           hitteth
           ;
           even
           so
           likewise
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Wonders
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           the
           Author
           was
           an
           illiterate
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           very
           small
           understanding
           ,
           
           and
           shallow
           capacity
           in
           comparison
           to
           the
           learned
           ,
           skilfull
           ,
           and
           expert
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           a
           meere
           Child
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           understand
           the
           way
           which
           it
           should
           walke
           in
           ,
           or
           what
           might
           befall
           it
           ,
           save
           what
           the
           spirit
           did
           intimate
           and
           declare
           unto
           him
           ,
           ashe
           hath
           also
           set
           downe
           in
           Writing
           ,
           the
           persecution
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           ignominy
           which
           should
           fall
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           acted
           and
           brought
           to
           passe
           that
           Reason
           felt
           it
           ,
           or
           experimentally
           knew
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           clearely
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           really
           present
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           Booke
           Aurora
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           part
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           before
           my
           persecution
           ;
           and
           now
           it
           is
           a
           comfort
           to
           me
           ,
           in
           
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           did
           shew
           ,
           and
           foretell
           me
           so
           much
           aforehand
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           know
           what
           his
           Counsell
           is
           in
           his
           way
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           willingly
           and
           patiently
           yeelded
           my selfe
           under
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           committed
           my
           cause
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           often
           entreated
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           came
           not
           wholly
           from
           his
           owne
           Counsell
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           from
           me
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           let
           me
           know
           and
           understand
           any
           thing
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           or
           to
           proceed
           in
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           purposed
           likewise
           (
           after
           the
           Persecution
           )
           not
           to
           write
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           keep
           my selfe
           still
           in
           Obedience
           to
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           Devill
           roare
           over
           me
           with
           his
           scorne
           ,
           revilement
           ,
           and
           derision
           ;
           
           in
           which
           many
           a
           hard
           combate
           was
           fought
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           endured
           ,
           I
           cannot
           well
           tell
           or
           declare
           ;
           but
           it
           went
           with
           me
           as
           with
           a
           grain
           that
           is
           sowne
           into
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           against
           all
           Reason
           springs
           up
           afresh
           in
           all
           stormes
           and
           tempests
           ;
           whereas
           in
           the
           Winter
           all
           seemes
           as
           dead
           ,
           and
           reason
           saith
           ,
           now
           all
           is
           gone
           :
           Thus
           the
           precious
           graine
           of
           Mustard-seed
           sprung
           up
           againe
           under
           all
           dispraise
           ,
           contempt
           ,
           disdaine
           ,
           and
           derision
           ,
           as
           a
           Lilly
           ,
           and
           returned
           with
           an
           hundred
           fold
           encrease
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           deeper
           and
           more
           peculiar
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           came
           forth
           againe
           in
           a
           fiery
           instigation
           ,
           or
           forcible
           driving
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           But
           my
           externall
           man
           would
           write
           no
           more
           ,
           it
           was
           somewhat
           discouraged
           and
           timerous
           ;
           till
           it
           came
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           the
           internall
           man
           did
           captivate
           ,
           and
           overpower
           the
           externall
           ,
           and
           even
           then
           
             the
             Great
             Mystery
             did
             Appeare
          
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           understood
           Gods
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           cast
           my selfe
           upon
           his
           will
           ;
           also
           I
           would
           not
           invent
           ,
           or
           feigne
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           Reason
           ;
           neither
           would
           I
           give
           way
           and
           place
           any
           more
           unto
           Reason
           :
           but
           resigned
           my
           will
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           that
           so
           my
           Reason
           might
           be
           as
           it
           were
           dead
           ;
           that
           he
           (
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           )
           might
           doe
           and
           worke
           what
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           pleased
           ;
           I
           willed
           nothing
           in
           Reason
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           alone
           his
           will
           and
           deed
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           when
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           then
           the
           internall
           man
           was
           armed
           ,
           and
           got
           a
           very
           faithfull
           guide
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           I
           wholly
           yeelded
           my
           Reason
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           study
           and
           invent
           any
           thing
           ,
           neither
           did
           I
           give
           Reason
           leave
           to
           dictate
           what
           I
           should
           write
           ,
           
           save
           onely
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           spirit
           did
           shew
           me
           as
           in
           a
           great
           depth
           ,
           and
           full
           Chaos
           in
           the
           Mysterie
           ;
           yet
           without
           my
           sufficient
           comprehension
           ,
           for
           the
           Creature
           is
           not
           as
           God
           that
           doth
           ,
           and
           comprehendeth
           all
           things
           at
           Once
           in
           his
           Wisedome
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           there
           was
           then
           a
           purpose
           in
           me
           againe
           to
           write
           something
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           space
           of
           nine
           monthes
           
             Three
             Bookes
          
           were
           made
           ;
           the
           one
           concerning
           the
           three
           Principles
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Being
           of
           all
           Beings
           ,
           wherein
           the
           great
           Mystery
           hath
           somewhat
           opened
           and
           revealed
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           therein
           are
           many
           excellent
           things
           contained
           much
           deeper
           then
           in
           this
           first
           worke
           [
           Viz.
           the
           Aurora
           ]
           
           (
           which
           your
           Honour
           hath
           sent
           hither
           for
           me
           to
           peruse
           )
           and
           it
           hath
           about
           an
           hundred
           sheets
           of
           Paper
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           After
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           made
           containing
           sixty
           sheets
           ;
           which
           treateth
           of
           the
           threefold
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ,
           a
           great
           open
           Gate
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           euen
           a
           wonder
           that
           surpasseth
           ,
           and
           goeth
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           Reason
           :
           at
           the
           which
           I
           my selfe
           in
           my
           Reason
           doe
           wonder
           ,
           and
           marvell
           what
           God
           intendeth
           to
           doe
           ;
           that
           he
           useth
           such
           a
           meane
           instrument
           to
           such
           weighty
           matters
           ;
           for
           therein
           are
           revealed
           and
           laid
           forth
           the
           Mysteries
           about
           which
           (
           since
           the
           heavie
           fall
           of
           Adam
           )
           the
           world
           hath
           contended
           ,
           and
           alwaise
           fought
           ;
           yet
           there
           hath
           not
           beene
           such
           a
           Ground
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           shall
           not
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           the
           same
           is
           manifest
           and
           knowne
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           then
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           were
           forty
           Questions
           sent
           to
           me
           of
           a
           Learned
           ,
           and
           an
           understanding
           man
           who
           also
           is
           a
           lover
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           Friend
           of
           the
           same
           :
           who
           exhorted
           me
           to
           answer
           them
           according
           to
           these
           gifts
           ;
           and
           spirit
           ;
           which
           indeed
           are
           very
           high
           questions
           ;
           and
           they
           containe
           in
           them
           the
           great
           depths
           and
           secrets
           of
           the
           Originall
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           secrets
           ,
           or
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           wherupon
           there
           is
           such
           an
           Answer
           brought
           forth
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           World
           might
           well
           rejoyce
           ,
           if
           the
           anger
           ,
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           malice
           of
           the
           Devill
           did
           not
           hinder
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           Counsell
           of
           God
           must
           stand
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Now
           because
           I
           perceive
           that
           your
           Noble
           minde
           ,
           and
           heart
           ,
           hath
           a
           singular
           hunger
           ,
           and
           thirst
           after
           such
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           the
           World
           which
           despiseth
           such
           Mysteries
           ;
           therefore
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           Counsell
           of
           God
           herein
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           my
           bounden
           duty
           to
           impart
           the
           same
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           to
           the
           Children
           belongeth
           bread
           ,
           they
           are
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           
           but
           the
           P●●rle
           must
           not
           be
           cast
           before
           Swine
           ;
           for
           my
           spirit
           and
           minde
           sheweth
           me
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           your
           Honour
           searcheth
           not
           after
           such
           things
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           instigation
           and
           guidance
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           leadeth
           
             Peter
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             tell
             ,
             and
             declare
             to
             him
             the
             words
             of
             Eternall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           though
           I
           am
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           very
           simple
           ,
           yet
           your
           desire
           ,
           and
           will
           doth
           embolden
           me
           to
           write
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           albeit
           with
           a
           simple
           hand
           [
           in
           a
           plaine
           and
           course
           phrase
           and
           style
           ]
           (
           but
           Gods
           gifts
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           any
           humane
           Arts
           )
           and
           I
           am
           the
           more
           bold
           with
           you
           ,
           because
           I
           perceive
           ,
           that
           your
           Noble
           heart
           appeareth
           so
           low
           and
           humble
           ,
           as
           to
           send
           to
           me
           ,
           who
           am
           but
           a
           meane
           ,
           and
           abject
           person
           ;
           but
           seeing
           t
           is
           thus
           ,
           I
           doe
           likewise
           assuredly
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           shall
           open
           the
           doores
           ,
           and
           gates
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           for
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           grant
           a
           right
           understanding
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           know
           his
           wonderfull
           gifts
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           heartily
           wish
           to
           your
           Honour
           .
        
         
         
           15.
           
           My
           Writings
           will
           seeme
           somewhat
           strange
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           in
           some
           places
           the
           ze●le
           is
           vehement
           ,
           or
           earnest
           ,
           especially
           
             against
             Babel
             and
             the
             Antichrist
          
           ,
           who
           is
           knowne
           by
           God
           in
           his
           anger
           ;
           [
           or
           come
           up
           in
           wrath
           to
           remembrance
           ]
           therefore
           I
           say
           that
           I
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           durst
           not
           write
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           the
           same
           was
           given
           and
           indited
           to
           me
           ;
           I
           have
           continually
           wrote
           as
           the
           spirit
           did
           dictate
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           give
           place
           to
           Reason
           [
           or
           to
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           naturall
           ,
           
           and
           Astrall
           spirit
           ]
           I
           also
           doe
           not
           acknowledge
           it
           for
           a
           worke
           of
           my
           Reason
           ,
           which
           was
           too
           weake
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           who
           hath
           shewne
           what
           he
           meaneth
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           what
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           is
           already
           done
           ;
           for
           he
           proceedeth
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           Abysse
           into
           the
           Bysse
           ,
           and
           searcheth
           through
           all
           things
           ;
           he
           tryeth
           the
           heart
           and
           reyns
           ,
           and
           proveth
           the
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ;
           moreover
           he
           doth
           hereby
           intimate
           ,
           and
           declare
           
             the
             last
             Judgement
          
           ;
           that
           he
           will
           try
           and
           examine
           every
           Being
           through
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           not
           ,
           neither
           might
           I
           write
           at
           all
           (
           even
           in
           the
           fiery
           instigation
           )
           except
           I
           did
           set
           it
           downe
           ,
           as
           the
           spirit
           did
           represent
           it
           ;
           therefore
           I
           have
           made
           it
           for
           a
           Memoriall
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           further
           intention
           therewith
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           But
           because
           you
           are
           desirous
           to
           read
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           will
           send
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           pray
           you
           to
           returne
           it
           back
           againe
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           keep
           it
           for
           a
           Memoriall
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           assured
           (
           that
           so
           farre
           as
           your
           Noble
           minde
           shall
           give
           God
           the
           praise
           ,
           and
           read
           it
           diligently
           ,
           and
           take
           this
           way
           to
           heart
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           understand
           the
           same
           )
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           open
           to
           you
           the
           doore
           of
           his
           love
           in
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           crowne
           you
           with
           the
           Diadem
           of
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           precious
           then
           the
           created
           Heaven
           and
           this
           World
           ;
           
           for
           the
           precious
           
             Philosophers
             Stone
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             Mysteries
             and
             Secrets
             doth
             lye
             therein
          
           ;
           and
           this
           same
           Diadem
           [
           or
           Garland
           of
           wisedome
           ]
           is
           beset
           with
           this
           Stone
           ;
           which
           [
           Diadem
           and
           Crowne
           of
           light
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ]
           the
           soule
           puts
           on
           as
           a
           Garment
           ;
           being
           a
           new
           body
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           wherein
           it
           is
           the
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wherewith
           it
           is
           able
           to
           staud
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           anger
           without
           any
           hurt
           ,
           or
           griefe
           ,
           and
           can
           therein
           overcome
           the
           Devill
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           therein
           also
           can
           rule
           over
           the
           Stars
           ,
           the
           poysonfull
           influences
           of
           the
           Constellation
           ,
           and
           this
           outward
           life
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           is
           a
           thing
           impossible
           for
           Reason
           ;
           for
           it
           giveth
           that
           knowledge
           of
           things
           which
           no
           Art
           [
           or
           litterall
           acrument
           from
           externall
           Reason
           ]
           is
           able
           to
           search
           out
           ,
           or
           dive
           into
           ;
           it
           seeth
           through
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           it
           reapeth
           where
           it
           hath
           not
           sowne
           ;
           it
           asketh
           not
           the
           question
           ,
           Is
           it
           true
           or
           no
           ?
           It
           hath
           the
           signe
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           in
           it selfe
           ;
           it
           hath
           all
           vertues
           lying
           in
           hope
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           of
           Gods
           anger
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           affordeth
           a
           very
           joyfull
           hope
           ,
           and
           ratifieth
           and
           assureth
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           it
           confirmeth
           the
           soule
           to
           be
           the
           Child
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           17.
           
           This
           garland
           is
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           a
           chast
           purity
           ,
           and
           divine
           Beauty
           ;
           
           a
           joy
           of
           the
           life
           ,
           it
           comforteth
           and
           rejoyceth
           the
           minde
           in
           affliction
           ,
           it
           goeth
           along
           with
           man
           into
           death
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           no
           death
           or
           dying
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           liveth
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           a
           guide
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Angels
           ;
           its
           taste
           is
           more
           precious
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           joyes
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           once
           obtaines
           it
           ,
           esteemes
           it
           higher
           then
           all
           the
           goods
           and
           ●iches
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           parrallel'd
           ,
           but
           onely
           with
           the
           Deity
           ,
           but
           it
           lyeth
           hid
           in
           a
           darke
           Valley
           ;
           the
           World
           knowteh
           it
           not
           ,
           the
           Devill
           blowes
           against
           it
           as
           a
           storme
           of
           winde
           ,
           and
           doth
           often
           so
           cover
           and
           disguise
           it
           ,
           that
           Reason
           doth
           not
           know
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           springeth
           forth
           in
           its
           time
           as
           a
           faire
           Lilly
           with
           manifold
           fruits
           ,
           it
           is
           sowne
           in
           teares
           ,
           it
           groweth
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           affliction
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           reaped
           with
           great
           joy
           ;
           it
           is
           contemned
           and
           despised
           by
           reason
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           obtaines
           it
           ,
           holds
           it
           for
           his
           
             best
             Treasure
          
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Such
           a
           Garland
           is
           set
           upon
           him
           that
           seeketh
           after
           it
           with
           earnestnesse
           ,
           
           and
           wholly
           resigneth
           up
           himselfe
           unto
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           selfe●Reason
           in
           flesh
           and
           blood
           doth
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           as
           my
           Writings
           doe
           fully
           testifie
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           therein
           written
           ,
           the
           Author
           hath
           knowne
           by
           experience
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           strange
           hand
           ,
           or
           spirit
           foysted
           in
           ;
           I
           write
           not
           this
           for
           my
           owne
           vaine
           glory
           (
           my
           boasting
           is
           onely
           in
           God
           )
           but
           for
           a
           rule
           and
           direction
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           know
           what
           reward
           God
           giveth
           to
           those
           who
           put
           their
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           the
           dispraise
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           I
           doe
           likewise
           wonder
           how
           you
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           in
           Silesia
           have
           gotten
           my
           Writings
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           no
           acquaintance
           with
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           so
           close
           in
           respect
           of
           publishing
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Citizens
           here
           about
           me
           know
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           save
           onely
           of
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           which
           was
           Per-force
           taken
           from
           me
           ;
           which
           by
           meanes
           of
           a
           Person
           in
           the
           Mysterie
           of
           Babel
           (
           
             who
             persecuted
             it
             out
             of
             envy
             )
             was
             proclaimed
             among
             them
             for
             Heresie
          
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           they
           never
           read
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           examined
           ever
           as
           it
           was
           meet
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Indeed
           I
           never
           asked
           any
           mans
           advise
           about
           it
           ,
           or
           ever
           committed
           it
           to
           the
           censure
           and
           judgement
           of
           man
           to
           this
           very
           houre
           ;
           but
           commended
           it
           to
           God
           ;
           yet
           hereby
           I
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           likewise
           I
           understand
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           knowne
           only
           in
           Silesia
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           without
           my
           fore-knowledge
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           even
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           so
           persecuted
           it
           ,
           he
           hath
           thereby
           published
           it
           ,
           for
           my
           intent
           was
           to
           keep
           it
           by
           me
           as
           long
           as
           I
           lived
           ;
           and
           I
           wrote
           it
           for
           my selfe
           onely
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           But
           what
           God
           purposed
           in
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           is
           now
           manifest
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           yet
           appeare
           more
           clearely
           ,
           when
           the
           *
           two
           last
           Bookes
           shall
           be
           read
           ;
           at
           the
           which
           I
           my selfe
           in
           the
           externall
           man
           doe
           exceedingly
           
           wonder
           ,
           and
           marvell
           what
           God
           intendeth
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           ;
           for
           I
           acknowledg
           my self
           to
           be
           altogether
           unworthy
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           greatest
           and
           deepest
           Mysteries
           are
           revealed
           to
           the
           internall
           man
           ,
           
           which
           I
           give
           you
           and
           other
           lovers
           of
           God
           in
           humility
           to
           consider
           of
           ;
           for
           in
           truth
           I
           cannot
           at
           all
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           my
           understanding
           ,
           or
           Reason
           :
           But
           I
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           
             a
             Wonder
          
           ,
           wherein
           God
           will
           reveale
           great
           things
           ,
           whereinto
           my
           reason
           doth
           speculate
           ,
           and
           continually
           marvelleth
           at
           it
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           For
           I
           never
           in
           all
           my
           life
           studied
           these
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           likewise
           knew
           nothing
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           a
           Lay-man
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           must
           bring
           such
           things
           forth
           to
           light
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           high
           Schooles
           ,
           or
           Universities
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           doe
           ;
           to
           whom
           notwithstanding
           in
           comparison
           ,
           I
           am
           but
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           have
           none
           of
           their
           Arts
           or
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           write
           wholly
           from
           another
           Schoole
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           yet
           greater
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           
             the
             Language
             of
             Nature
             is
             made
             knowne
             to
             me
             ,
          
           so
           that
           I
           can
           understand
           the
           greatest
           Mysteries
           in
           my
           owne
           
             Mothers
             Tongue
          
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Though
           I
           cannot
           say
           that
           I
           have
           learned
           or
           comprehended
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           long
           as
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           stayeth
           upon
           me
           ,
           I
           understand
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           hides
           it selfe
           ,
           
           then
           I
           know
           not
           my
           owne
           Labour
           ,
           and
           am
           made
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Worke
           of
           my
           owne
           hands
           ;
           whereby
           I
           may
           see
           ,
           how
           altogether
           impossible
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           search
           out
           and
           apprehend
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           Gods
           spirit
           ;
           therefore
           I
           ascribe
           ,
           and
           attribute
           nothing
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           my
           Work
           ,
           I
           desire
           not
           any
           humane
           applause
           and
           honour
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           I
           am
           onely
           a
           simple
           meane
           Instrument
           ,
           God
           worketh
           and
           maketh
           what
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           what
           God
           willeth
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           also
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           he
           willeth
           not
           ,
           
           that
           likewise
           I
           will
           not
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           his
           will
           for
           me
           to
           know
           any
           thing
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           know
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           willeth
           it
           not
           ,
           then
           doe
           I
           so
           also
           :
           
             I
             will
             be
             nothing
             ,
             and
             dead
             ,
          
           that
           he
           may
           live
           and
           worke
           in
           me
           ,
           
             what
             he
             pleaseth
          
           ,
           I
           have
           cast
           my selfe
           wholly
           into
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           be
           safe
           ,
           and
           sure
           from
           the
           Devill
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           And
           though
           I
           must
           leave
           my
           outward
           body
           and
           life
           to
           the
           disposall
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           Devill
           to
           roare
           against
           me
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           trust
           neither
           the
           Devill
           ,
           nor
           the
           World
           with
           my
           internall
           man
           ;
           neither
           will
           I
           doe
           (
           according
           to
           the
           inward
           man
           )
           what
           the
           World
           will
           have
           me
           ;
           and
           albeit
           my
           outward
           man
           is
           bound
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           in
           its
           obligation
           and
           allegiance
           must
           obey
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           doe
           what
           the
           
             outward
             Obligation
          
           requireth
           of
           me
           ,
           yet
           my
           internall
           man
           shall
           onely
           be
           obedient
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           not
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           hath
           made
           himselfe
           dead
           thereto
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           live
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           both
           the
           will
           and
           the
           deed
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           live
           so
           [
           in
           perfection
           ]
           yet
           my
           will
           
           is
           so
           directed
           and
           bent
           ;
           and
           this
           neither
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           the
           Devill
           shall
           breake
           ,
           albeit
           my
           outward
           life
           should
           faint
           and
           perish
           ,
           and
           though
           Reason
           doth
           oftentimes
           flatly
           gainsay
           it
           ,
           and
           temptation
           appeareth
           by
           heapes
           ,
           to
           the
           terrour
           and
           sadnesse
           of
           the
           externall
           life
           (
           where
           the
           spirit
           also
           hides
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           gone
           )
           yet
           it
           bringeth
           forth
           alwayes
           new
           fruits
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           abundance
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           This
           I
           have
           related
           to
           you
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           what
           manner
           of
           man
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           cause
           of
           my
           writing
           is
           ;
           and
           from
           what
           Art
           and
           spirit
           it
           was
           produced
           ,
           or
           generated
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           what
           end
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           keepe
           it
           as
           a
           Memoriall
           to
           my selfe
           ;
           but
           because
           I
           perceive
           honest
           religious
           hearts
           to
           thirst
           after
           it
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           conceale
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           [
           but
           impart
           ]
           in
           a
           brotherly
           and
           Christian
           way
           ,
           and
           commend
           and
           commit
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           worke
           ,
           and
           doe
           what
           hee
           pleaseth
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           wee
           are
           bound
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           doe
           one
           for
           another
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           intreat
           you
           to
           conceale
           my
           name
           among
           the
           Learned
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           that
           a
           meane
           Lay-man
           is
           accounted
           but
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           with
           men
           
             Learned
             in
             Scholastique
             Art
          
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           hath
           his
           Children
           also
           among
           them
           ,
           yet
           I
           care
           not
           for
           having
           my
           Name
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           or
           authorized
           upon
           me
           ;
           for
           the
           praise
           belongeth
           to
           God
           ,
           
           who
           is
           the
           giver
           ;
           I
           doe
           not
           seeke
           to
           make
           my selfe
           thereby
           a
           great
           and
           glorious
           Name
           ;
           but
           Christ
           is
           my
           reward
           ,
           my
           Name
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           to
           have
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           before
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           rejoyce
           therein
           with
           the
           Saints
           in
           Christ
           ;
           as
           my
           Writings
           sufficiently
           testifie
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Book
           Aurora
           ,
           which
           your
           Honour
           hath
           sent
           me
           to
           peruse
           ,
           I
           have
           read
           some
           of
           it
           over
           ,
           and
           finde
           that
           it
           is
           my
           Worke
           ,
           and
           well
           copyed
           out
           ;
           but
           some
           Syllables
           are
           left
           out
           ,
           for
           brevity
           sake
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           is
           not
           thereby
           diminished
           ;
           I
           am
           well
           contented
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           seeing
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           have
           perused
           in
           hast
           )
           I
           have
           found
           no
           addition
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           Mysteries
           are
           couched
           therein
           very
           deep
           ;
           they
           were
           understood
           and
           apprehended
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           very
           feisible
           for
           Reason
           to
           comprehend
           it
           at
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           knowne
           in
           the
           depth
           well
           enough
           ,
           yet
           the
           Author
           was
           not
           accustomed
           to
           it
           ;
           when
           the
           heavenly
           joy
           met
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           only
           followed
           the
           spirits
           guidance
           ,
           
           but
           the
           wilde
           nature
           is
           not
           presently
           regenerated
           [
           or
           made
           a
           new
           creature
           :
           ]
           Indeed
           if
           a
           Kernell
           be
           sowne
           ,
           there
           groweth
           a
           Tree
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           vertue
           be
           great
           [
           if
           the
           power
           of
           the
           resolution
           be
           strong
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           sincere
           and
           constant
           ]
           the
           Tree
           groweth
           up
           the
           sooner
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           sooner
           knowne
           .
        
         
         
           29.
           
           In
           the
           other
           three
           Bookes
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           Mysteries
           more
           clearely
           ,
           and
           so
           throughout
           ,
           the
           further
           the
           deeper
           ;
           each
           Booke
           from
           the
           first
           is
           grounded
           
             ten
             times
             deeper
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           fourth
           is
           a
           very
           cleare
           mirrour
           ,
           wherein
           the
           great
           Mystery
           is
           sufficiently
           ,
           and
           visibly
           seene
           and
           understood
           ,
           yet
           onely
           of
           its
           Children
           :
           Reason
           shall
           remaine
           blinde
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           dwelleth
           not
           in
           the
           outward
           Principle
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           inward
           ;
           and
           proceedeth
           forth
           from
           the
           inward
           into
           the
           outward
           [
           principle
           of
           this
           World
           ]
           yet
           the
           outward
           doth
           not
           comprehend
           him
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           But
           Sir
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Booke
           Aurora
           was
           not
           finished
           ,
           for
           the
           Devill
           intended
           to
           make
           a
           Bone-fire
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           that
           the
           day
           would
           breake
           forth
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           the
           day
           hath
           even
           overtaken
           the
           Aurora
           [
           or
           morning
           ]
           so
           that
           it
           is
           already
           cleare
           day
           ;
           there
           belong
           yet
           about
           thirty
           sheets
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           storme
           did
           breake
           them
           off
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           finished
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           is
           growne
           day
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           morning
           is
           extinguished
           ;
           and
           since
           that
           time
           the
           labour
           hath
           beene
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           day
           :
           Yet
           it
           shall
           remaine
           so
           for
           an
           eternall
           Remembrance
           ,
           because
           the
           defect
           is
           restored
           ,
           and
           supplyed
           in
           the
           *
           Second
           ;
           the
           fault
           and
           blame
           of
           the
           defect
           is
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           But
           I
           will
           lay
           the
           fault
           upon
           none
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           falshood
           ,
           and
           iniquity
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           all
           good
           ;
           he
           doth
           even
           confound
           and
           entangle
           Kings
           ;
           how
           shall
           then
           a
           poore
           meane
           Man
           ,
           being
           employed
           in
           such
           a
           worke
           ,
           be
           so
           soone
           acknowledged
           and
           knowne
           ;
           
           if
           it
           be
           surely
           affirmed
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Lay
           man
           ,
           and
           also
           unlearned
           ;
           the
           very
           wise
           and
           skilfull
           in
           Arts
           ,
           will
           be
           offended
           at
           the
           plainnesse
           and
           simplicity
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           when
           he
           heareth
           one
           speake
           of
           such
           wonders
           and
           deep
           Mysteries
           in
           such
           a
           meane
           and
           simple
           way
           [
           without
           Scholastique
           pomp
           of
           words
           and
           artificiall
           termes
           ,
           and
           phrases
           of
           Logick
           and
           Rhetorick
           ]
           then
           he
           thinketh
           it
           is
           a
           Rapsodie
           :
           [
           or
           some
           confused
           heap
           of
           Notions
           packt
           together
           ,
           an
           Enthusiastick
           ,
           phantastick
           hotch-potch
           of
           Whimsies
           ,
           or
           a
           bundle
           of
           Non-sence
           ]
           for
           he
           understands
           not
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           is
           not
           able
           to
           see
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           another
           ;
           therefore
           I
           will
           disturbe
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           desire
           none
           to
           trouble
           himselfe
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           confesse
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           else
           this
           Booke
           should
           have
           yet
           lyen
           in
           a
           Corner
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           But
           thus
           it
           was
           published
           without
           my
           knowledg
           ,
           cons●nt
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           
             by
             the
             persecutors
             themselves
          
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           from
           the
           providence
           ,
           and
           appoyntment
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           I
           had
           no
           copy
           of
           it
           for
           my selfe
           ;
           neither
           did
           I
           ever
           know
           those
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           also
           I
           have
           it
           not
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           hath
           beene
           copyed
           out
           ;
           and
           
           brought
           to
           my
           fight
           and
           hands
           foure
           times
           already
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           see
           that
           others
           have
           published
           it
           :
           and
           I
           esteem
           it
           a
           wonderfull
           work
           ,
           that
           the
           graine
           groweth
           against
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Enemie
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           is
           sowne
           by
           God
           ,
           none
           can
           let
           or
           hinder
           [
           from
           growing
           .
           ]
        
         
           33.
           
           But
           that
           which
           you
           ,
           and
           others
           also
           do
           misconstrue
           in
           my
           Booke
           Aurora
           (
           which
           appeareth
           to
           be
           wrong
           in
           the
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           which
           also
           needeth
           some
           clearing
           ,
           and
           exposition
           )
           you
           shall
           finde
           sufficiently
           cleared
           at
           large
           in
           my
           third
           and
           fourth
           Booke
           ;
           
           wherein
           there
           is
           an
           open
           gate
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           all
           Beings
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           even
           nothing
           in
           Na●●●e
           but
           it
           might
           be
           fundamentally
           searched
           out
           ,
           and
           grounded
           upon
           this
           way
           ;
           for
           it
           sheweth
           ,
           and
           openeth
           the
           
             Stone
             of
             the
             wise
             men
          
           unto
           all
           the
           Secrets
           and
           Mysteries
           both
           in
           the
           Divine
           and
           earthly
           Mystery
           :
           by
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ,
           all
           the
           Mettalls
           of
           the
           Earth
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           or
           perfection
           ;
           yet
           onely
           by
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           
             divine
             Magia
          
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           Revelation
           [
           or
           experimentall
           science
           ]
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           I
           see
           it
           well
           enough
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           
             no
             manuall
             operation
          
           ,
           instigation
           or
           Art
           unto
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           onely
           set
           forth
           an
           open
           Mystery
           ,
           whereunto
           God
           shall
           stir
           up
           labourers
           of
           his
           owne
           ;
           let
           no
           man
           seeke
           the
           worke
           from
           me
           ,
           or
           thinke
           to
           get
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           operation
           of
           the
           Phylosophers
           stone
           [
           or
           universall
           tincture
           from
           me
           ]
           and
           though
           it
           is
           knowne
           clearly
           and
           might
           be
           opened
           more
           clearly
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           broken
           my
           will
           ,
           and
           will
           write
           nothing
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           is
           given
           to
           me
           :
           that
           so
           it
           may
           not
           be
           my
           worke
           ;
           least
           I
           should
           be
           imprisoned
           in
           
             the
             Turba
          
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           And
           if
           you
           will
           have
           any
           thing
           copyed
           out
           of
           these
           writings
           now
           sent
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           requisite
           ,
           that
           the
           Transcriber
           be
           a
           Learned
           understanding
           man
           ;
           for
           many
           syllables
           are
           not
           fully
           written
           ,
           neither
           have
           all
           Grammaticall
           autography
           ;
           and
           in
           many
           words
           some
           letters
           may
           be
           wanting
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           a
           Capitall
           Letter
           stands
           for
           a
           whole
           word
           ,
           for
           Art
           hath
           not
           written
           here
           ,
           neither
           was
           there
           any
           time
           to
           consider
           how
           to
           set
           it
           downe
           punctually
           according
           to
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           but
           all
           was
           ordered
           according
           
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           spirit
           which
           often
           went
           in
           hast
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           pen-mans
           hand
           (
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           was
           not
           accustomed
           to
           it
           )
           did
           often
           shake
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           could
           have
           written
           in
           a
           more
           acurate
           faire
           ,
           and
           plaine
           manner
           ;
           yet
           the
           reason
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           burning
           fire
           did
           often
           force
           forward
           with
           speed
           ;
           and
           the
           hand
           and
           pen
           must
           hasten
           directly
           after
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           commeth
           and
           goeth
           as
           a
           sudden
           shower
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           lighteth
           upon
           ,
           it
           hits
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           comprehend
           
           and
           write
           all
           [
           which
           my
           mind
           beholdeth
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             CHAOS
          
           ]
           it
           would
           then
           be
           three
           times
           more
           ,
           and
           deeper
           grounded
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           more
           then
           one
           Booke
           made
           ;
           more
           then
           one
           Phylosophicall
           discourse
           ,
           and
           throughout
           deeper
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           could
           not
           be
           conteined
           in
           the
           one
           might
           be
           found
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           well
           that
           at
           last
           ,
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           onely
           one
           ,
           might
           be
           made
           and
           all
           the
           other
           done
           away
           [
           or
           laid
           aside
           ]
           for
           the
           multiplicity
           and
           plurality
           causeth
           strife
           ,
           contrariety
           ,
           aversenesse
           ,
           and
           wrong
           apprehensions
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sudden
           catching
           conceits
           ,
           and
           conjectures
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           which
           knoweth
           not
           to
           try
           ,
           and
           discerne
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           useth
           such
           wonderfull
           phrase
           ,
           where
           oftentimes
           Reason
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           it
           contradicts
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           depth
           it
           is
           not
           contrary
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           37
           Out
           of
           which
           misunderstanding
           [
           or
           feigned
           glosses
           of
           Reason
           and
           litterall
           outward
           Art
           upon
           the
           Writings
           of
           holy
           Men
           ]
           
             the
             Great
             Babel
          
           upon
           earth
           hath
           beene
           brought
           forth
           ;
           
           where
           men
           contend
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           about
           words
           ;
           but
           let
           the
           spirit
           of
           understanding
           in
           the
           Mystery
           alone
           ,
           but
           its
           end
           ,
           and
           number
           is
           found
           and
           committed
           to
           the
           Turba
           ;
           for
           the
           beginning
           hath
           found
           the
           Limit
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           more
           any
           withholding
           and
           staying
           [
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           upon
           Babel
           ]
           it
           cannot
           be
           quasht
           by
           any
           power
           ,
           
             or
             force
             of
             Armes
          
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           I
           speake
           not
           of
           and
           from
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           from
           that
           which
           the
           spirit
           sheweth
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           resist
           ;
           for
           it
           stands
           in
           its
           Omnipotence
           ,
           and
           depends
           not
           on
           our
           weening
           and
           willing
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           Fourth
           Booke
           of
           these
           Writings
           doth
           exceeding
           deeply
           declare
           ,
           which
           is
           strongly
           grounded
           in
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           demonstrated
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           Further
           I
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           Writings
           which
           are
           now
           sent
           you
           ,
           the
           Author
           useth
           sometimes
           to
           speake
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Wee
           ,
           and
           sometime
           I
           :
           Now
           understand
           by
           the
           word
           Wee
           ,
           the
           spirit
           (
           being
           spoken
           in
           the
           Plurall
           )
           in
           two
           persons
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           word
           I
           ,
           the
           Author
           understands
           himselfe
           ;
           this
           I
           give
           you
           for
           direction
           and
           information
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           wrong
           apprehension
           and
           suspicion
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           And
           herewith
           I
           send
           you
           the
           
             Fourth
             Part
          
           ,
           being
           the
           forty
           Questions
           ,
           and
           therein
           you
           may
           behold
           your selfe
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           next
           opportunity
           I
           will
           send
           you
           the
           
             Second
             and
             third
             Part
          
           ,
           if
           you
           desire
           to
           have
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           to
           returne
           it
           to
           mee
           againe
           by
           the
           next
           occasion
           ,
           for
           I
           will
           send
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           framed
           and
           sent
           me
           the
           Questions
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           commend
           and
           commit
           you
           to
           the
           love
           of
           
           God
           ,
           heartily
           wishing
           that
           God
           would
           illuminate
           your
           NOBLE
           heart
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           rightly
           to
           understand
           the
           Sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Author
           in
           the
           internall
           Principle
           ;
           with
           all
           Temporall
           ,
           and
           Eternall
           welfare
           :
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             Gerlits
             ,
             
               1620.
               
            
          
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             J.
             C.
             J.
             B.
             
          
           Teutonicus
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Letter
           to
           PAUL
           KEYM
           :
           BEING
           An
           answer
           to
           him
           concerning
           Our
           Last
           Times
           .
        
         
           
             Wherein
             He
             Treateth
             of
             The
             first
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             thousand
             yeares
             Sabbath
             .
             ALSO
             ,
             Of
             the
             Fall
             of
             BABEL
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             new
             Building
             in
             ZYON
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           Light
           ,
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           Eternall
           Power
           flowing
           from
           the
           fountaine
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           be
           our
           quickning
           Consolation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WORTHY
           ,
           and
           much
           esteemed
           Sir
           ,
           and
           good
           Friend
           in
           the
           Illumination
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Love
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           beloved
           Brother
           ;
           I
           received
           of
           Mr.
           
             C.
             E.
          
           the
           Letter
           you
           sent
           me
           ,
           dated
           about
           the
           20.
           of
           July
           ,
           together
           with
           two
           small
           Treatises
           annexed
           ;
           and
           therein
           I
           understand
           that
           you
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           read
           some
           of
           my
           small
           Manuscripts
           ,
           concerning
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           affirme
           ,
           the
           same
           doe
           rejoyce
           you
           ;
           and
           withall
           you
           beare
           a
           great
           desire
           ,
           and
           longing
           to
           them
           being
           in
           the
           like
           exercise
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Which
           on
           my
           part
           doth
           likewise
           rejoyce
           me
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           even
           now
           the
           time
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           
           that
           the
           right
           Divine
           understanding
           ,
           and
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           doth
           againe
           spring
           forth
           in
           Zyon
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           ruinate
           
             Jerusalem
             shall
             againe
             be
             built
             up
             ,
          
           and
           that
           mans
           true
           Image
           which
           disappeared
           and
           went
           out
           in
           Adam
           ,
           doth
           againe
           put
           forth
           it selfe
           in
           Zyon
           with
           a
           right
           humane
           voyce
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           doth
           powre
           forth
           his
           spirit
           into
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           precious
           Pearle
           in
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           light
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           againe
           knowne
           ,
           sought
           ,
           and
           found
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereby
           then
           we
           doe
           clearely
           see
           and
           understand
           in
           what
           blindnesse
           we
           for
           a
           long
           time
           have
           beene
           in
           Babel
           ,
           going
           astray
           in
           carnall
           ,
           evill
           wayes
           ;
           whereby
           we
           have
           forsaken
           the
           true
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           shamefully
           mispent
           our
           Patrimony
           ,
           and
           lightly
           esteemed
           our
           Angelicall
           Trophee
           or
           Diadem
           (
           Viz.
           the
           faire
           Image
           )
           and
           wallowed
           in
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           and
           under
           a
           shew
           of
           Divine
           obedience
           have
           played
           with
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           walked
           on
           in
           meere
           erroneous
           wayes
           :
           This
           the
           Divine
           light
           doth
           at
           present
           set
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           exhorts
           us
           to
           returne
           with
           the
           lost
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           the
           true
           Zyon
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Not
           with
           Historicall
           supposals
           ,
           opinions
           ,
           or
           blind
           perswasions
           ;
           as
           if
           we
           had
           apprehended
           and
           understood
           the
           same
           very
           well
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           Zyon
           ,
           but
           Babel
           ,
           which
           confesseth
           God
           with
           the
           mouth
           ,
           and
           maketh
           devout
           speeches
           to
           him
           from
           the
           lipps
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           heart
           hangeth
           unto
           the
           
             Great
             Babylonicall
             Whore
          
           ;
           unto
           the
           Dragon
           of
           selfe-love
           ,
           pride
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           set
           forth
           her selfe
           as
           if
           shee
           were
           a
           Virgin
           ;
           No
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Virgin
           in
           Zyon
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           seriousnesse
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           We
           must
           be
           borne
           of
           God
           in
           Zyon
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           and
           also
           doe
           his
           will
           ;
           
           Gods
           spirit
           must
           beare
           witnesse
           to
           our
           spirit
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           Gods
           Children
           ;
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           mouth
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           conjectures
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           heart
           in
           very
           deed
           ;
           not
           in
           an
           holy
           seeming
           way
           without
           power
           [
           in
           formall
           wayes
           of
           Word-worship
           ,
           and
           rounds
           of
           Lip-labour
           ,
           wherein
           the
           captivated
           conscience
           placeth
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ]
           this
           the
           Devill
           mocks
           at
           ,
           and
           cares
           not
           for
           ;
           but
           wee
           must
           put
           on
           the
           Helmet
           of
           righteousnesse
           and
           of
           love
           ,
           also
           of
           chastity
           and
           purity
           ,
           if
           we
           intend
           to
           wage
           Battell
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           he
           careth
           not
           a
           whit
           for
           any
           outward
           shew
           [
           or
           for
           the
           long
           and
           loud
           mouth
           cryes
           of
           blinde
           Devotion
           ]
           it
           must
           bee
           power
           that
           shall
           overcome
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           power
           must
           shine
           forth
           in
           
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             holy
             fruits
             of
             Christianity
          
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           may
           sight
           for
           the
           noble
           Prize
           ,
           or
           Crowne
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           we
           have
           a
           powerfull
           Warrior
           against
           us
           ,
           
           he
           sets
           upon
           us
           in
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           and
           soone
           casts
           us
           downe
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           to
           overcome
           him
           ;
           but
           with
           power
           in
           humility
           ;
           which
           alone
           is
           
           able
           to
           quench
           his
           poysonfull
           fire
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           fighteth
           without
           us
           ,
           and
           within
           us
           ,
           against
           our
           noble
           Image
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Therefore
           beloved
           Sir
           ,
           and
           brother
           in
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           you
           doe
           apply
           your selfe
           to
           the
           Divine
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           labour
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           it
           is
           right
           and
           requisite
           that
           we
           exhort
           one
           another
           to
           be
           vigilant
           to
           withstand
           the
           Devill
           ;
           
           and
           continually
           set
           before
           our
           eyes
           the
           way
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           walke
           ;
           and
           also
           go
           on
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           else
           we
           effect
           nothing
           ;
           if
           we
           know
           that
           the
           World
           is
           blind
           in
           Babel
           ,
           and
           goeth
           astray
           then
           we
           must
           be
           the
           first
           that
           effectually
           
             go
             out
             of
             Babel
          
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           may
           see
           that
           we
           are
           in
           earnest
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           lay
           open
           ,
           and
           Manifest
           Babel
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           found
           doing
           as
           Bibel
           doth
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           doe
           so
           ,
           we
           thereby
           testify
           that
           God
           discovereth
           his
           light
           unto
           us
           ,
           
           so
           that
           we
           see
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           doe
           nothing
           but
           the
           workes
           of
           darknesse
           ;
           and
           that
           very
           light
           which
           enlightneth
           our
           understanding
           shall
           witnesse
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           called
           us
           and
           shewn
           us
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           we
           would
           not
           walke
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           It
           is
           well
           that
           we
           lay
           open
           Babel
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           
             take
             heed
          
           in
           what
           spirit
           and
           minde
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           kinde
           of
           knowledge
           the
           same
           is
           done
           ;
           
           it
           is
           good
           that
           we
           be
           zealous
           ,
           but
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           upright
           towards
           God
           ,
           else
           we
           runne
           without
           being
           sent
           ;
           and
           in
           our
           course
           we
           are
           not
           knowne
           or
           acknowledged
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           so
           acting
           ,
           the
           Devill
           mocks
           us
           ,
           and
           leads
           us
           into
           by
           paths
           of
           Errour
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Besides
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           doth
           declare
           ,
           that
           our
           workes
           and
           words
           shall
           follow
           us
           ;
           therefore
           we
           are
           seriously
           to
           consider
           in
           what
           spirit
           and
           knowledge
           we
           set
           upon
           the
           high
           Mysteries
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           will
           pull
           downe
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           evill
           ,
           must
           set
           up
           a
           better
           in
           the
           roome
           ,
           otherwise
           hee
           is
           none
           of
           Gods
           Builders
           ,
           also
           he
           laboureth
           not
           in
           Christs
           Vineyard
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           good
           to
           pull
           downe
           ,
           unlesse
           a
           man
           knowes
           how
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Building
           againe
           in
           a
           better
           frame
           and
           forme
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           For
           God
           onely
           is
           the
           Master●builder
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           we
           are
           but
           servants
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           great
           heed
           how
           we
           labour
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           receive
           reward
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           we
           have
           learnt
           his
           work
           in
           his
           Schoole
           ,
           and
           not
           runne
           without
           being
           sent
           ,
           when
           as
           we
           are
           not
           yet
           capable
           of
           his
           service
           ;
           else
           we
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           be
           unprofitable
           Servants
           ;
           this
           I
           speake
           in
           good
           affection
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           faithfulnesse
           to
           instruct
           and
           direct
           one
           another
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           so
           our
           labour
           may
           be
           accepted
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           For
           the
           darke
           Mysteries
           are
           no
           other
           way
           at
           all
           to
           be
           knowne
           ,
           
           save
           onely
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           make
           conclusions
           upon
           hidden
           things
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           have
           the
           same
           in
           reall
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           
             experimentally
             finde
             in
             the
             illumination
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           what
           we
           averre
           ,
           is
           the
           truth
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           
             it
             is
             also
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Word
             ;
             and
             
             grounded
             in
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             for
             without
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             there
             is
             no
             understanding
             of
             Divine
             Mysteries
             .
          
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           great
           Building
           of
           God
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           whom
           Gods
           light
           doth
           illuminate
           ,
           may
           search
           out
           and
           know
           all
           things
           ;
           albeit
           knowledge
           is
           not
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           way
           and
           measure
           ;
           for
           Gods
           wonders
           and
           works
           are
           boundlesse
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           and
           immense
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           revealed
           to
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           gifts
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           light
           shineth
           hath
           meere
           joy
           in
           Gods
           workes
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           also
           that
           which
           is
           old
           and
           past
           above
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           
           is
           as
           nigh
           and
           as
           easily
           to
           be
           knowne
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           done
           to
           day
           ;
           for
           a
           thousand
           years
           before
           God
           are
           scarce
           so
           much
           as
           a
           minute
           ,
           or
           the
           twinckling
           of
           an
           eye
           is
           before
           us
           ;
           therefore
           all
           things
           are
           nigh
           and
           manifest
           to
           his
           spirit
           ,
           both
           that
           which
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           if
           we
           see
           in
           his
           light
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           declare
           his
           wonders
           ,
           and
           manifest
           and
           praise
           his
           glorious
           Name
           ,
           and
           
             not
             bury
          
           our
           Talent
           in
           the
           Earth
           ;
           for
           we
           must
           deliver
           it
           unto
           our
           Master
           with
           Increase
           ;
           he
           will
           require
           an
           account
           of
           us
           ,
           how
           we
           have
           Traded
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           certaine
           illumination
           from
           God
           ,
           no
           man
           must
           presume
           to
           judge
           ,
           or
           be
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           or
           Master
           in
           the
           great
           Mystery
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           committed
           to
           ,
           or
           commanded
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           labour
           to
           attaine
           the
           true
           light
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           goeth
           rightly
           to
           worke
           in
           the
           Schoole
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           17.
           
           For
           there
           be
           many
           Masters
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           
           who
           presume
           to
           judge
           in
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           knowne
           or
           sent
           by
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           Schoole
           is
           called
           Babel
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           Whoredome
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           they
           flatter
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           they
           play
           the
           Hypocrites
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           serve
           the
           Devill
           ;
           
             they
             call
             themselves
          
           the
           Shepheards
           and
           Pastours
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           they
           runne
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           sent
           ,
           much
           lesse
           doth
           God
           owne
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           they
           doe
           ,
           they
           doe
           for
           their
           honour
           ,
           and
           *
           Belleys
           sake
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           runne
           neither
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           obtaine
           it
           in
           their
           Course
           of
           spirituall
           whoredome
           and
           hypocrisie
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           They
           have
           turned
           the
           right
           and
           exceeding
           precious
           Mystery
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           a
           Mystery
           of
           their
           Whoredome
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           spirit
           calleth
           it
           Babel
           ,
           a
           Confusion
           ;
           where
           men
           doe
           practice
           an
           hypocriticall
           Service
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           acknowledging
           him
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           but
           denying
           him
           in
           the
           power
           ;
           where
           men
           doe
           dissemble
           and
           flatter
           God
           with
           the
           lipps
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           heart
           they
           embrace
           and
           love
           the
           Dragon
           (
           in
           the
           Revelation
           .
           )
        
         
           19.
           
           Such
           as
           these
           we
           must
           not
           be
           ,
           
           if
           we
           would
           obtaine
           the
           Divine
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           be
           capable
           of
           the
           light
           ;
           but
           wholly
           approve
           our
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           resigne
           our selves
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           Gods
           light
           may
           shine
           
           in
           us
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           be
           our
           intelligence
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           also
           doing
           ;
           we
           must
           become
           his
           Children
           if
           we
           will
           speake
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           and
           walke
           ,
           or
           labour
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           he
           commits
           not
           his
           work
           unto
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           learnt
           his
           Worke
           ,
           or
           the
           Mystery
           of
           his
           
             Wonders
             in
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Grace
             .
          
        
         
           20.
           
           I
           have
           read
           over
           your
           Bookes
           ,
           and
           therein
           have
           found
           your
           great
           diligence
           with
           very
           much
           labour
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           have
           gathered
           together
           the
           Texts
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           in
           great
           abundance
           ;
           
           I
           understand
           likewise
           that
           you
           are
           in
           good
           earnest
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           would
           faine
           clearely
           prove
           and
           set
           forth
           thereby
           ,
           the
           darke
           termes
           ,
           and
           places
           of
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           the
           last
           Times
           ,
           also
           concerning
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           also
           concerning
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           Sabbath
           ;
           likewise
           you
           would
           manifest
           and
           set
           forth
           the
           ruine
           of
           Babel
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           building
           in
           Zyon
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           in
           many
           places
           .
        
         
           21
           First
           ,
           what
           concerneth
           Babel
           ;
           how
           it
           hath
           growne
           up
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           shall
           againe
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           manifest
           ;
           the
           
             Destroyer
             is
             already
             on
             foot
          
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           about
           the
           worke
           ;
           he
           hath
           long
           since
           made
           a
           beginning
           ,
           however
           the
           World
           will
           not
           see
           or
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Men
           cry
           Mordio
           ,
           [
           murder
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           and
           destruction
           ,
           to
           there
           adversaries
           ]
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           strange
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Turba
           onely
           which
           hath
           growne
           up
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Babel
           in
           her
           wickednesses
           and
           unrighteousnesses
           ;
           that
           hath
           found
           the
           limit
           ,
           and
           destroyeth
           onely
           that
           which
           for
           a
           long
           time
           hath
           been
           naught
           ,
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           selvish
           ;
           the
           which
           should
           at
           all
           times
           have
           beene
           rejected
           :
           for
           where
           God
           should
           have
           been
           honoured
           ,
           and
           loved
           ,
           and
           our
           neighbour
           also
           as
           a
           man
           loveth
           himselfe
           ,
           
           there
           men
           have
           set
           up
           in
           Gods
           stead
           ,
           the
           abominable
           ,
           and
           bestiall
           coveteousnesse
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           falsehood
           ,
           and
           wicked
           craft
           under
           an
           hypocriticall
           shew
           and
           pretence
           of
           holinesse
           and
           have
           minded
           and
           loved
           falshood
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           made
           of
           the
           Mystery
           an
           abominable
           vicious
           Babel
           full
           of
           reproachings
           ,
           
           revilings
           ,
           and
           contentions
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           with
           sweet
           speeches
           ,
           and
           enticing
           words
           of
           mans
           wisedome
           [
           with
           feigned
           glosses
           ;
           and
           expositions
           of
           Scripture
           ]
           blindfolding
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           binding
           our
           consciences
           have
           led
           us
           captive
           in
           a
           very
           deceitfull
           way
           to
           the
           glory
           and
           Magnificence
           of
           the
           great
           Whore
           ;
           so
           that
           she
           hath
           fatted
           her
           adulterous
           Brat
           ;
           and
           domineered
           over
           our
           body
           ,
           and
           soule
           ,
           goods
           ,
           and
           estate
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           This
           Bastard
           is
           now
           at
           odds
           with
           himselfe
           about
           the
           great
           prey
           ,
           and
           spoyle
           ,
           and
           doth
           it selfe
           discover
           its
           owne
           wickednesse
           and
           great
           shame
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           see
           what
           good
           ever
           was
           in
           her
           ;
           for
           the
           great
           wickednesse
           which
           shee
           hath
           committed
           doth
           plague
           her
           ;
           and
           no
           strange
           thing
           ,
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           that
           her
           whoredome
           hath
           
           been
           manifold
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Devill
           had
           beset
           and
           caught
           us
           in
           manifold
           Nets
           ;
           and
           that
           one
           whoredome
           [
           or
           Mystery
           of
           hipocricy
           and
           iniquity
           ]
           runnes
           in
           opposition
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           are
           malicious
           ,
           biting
           ,
           devouring
           ,
           destroying
           ,
           and
           slaying
           each
           other
           in
           an
           hostile
           manner
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           For
           the
           great
           Paine
           is
           come
           upon
           her
           ,
           
           and
           shee
           shall
           now
           bring
           forth
           the
           great
           iniquity
           ,
           wherewith
           shee
           in
           become
           fully
           pregnant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shee
           cryeth
           out
           ,
           because
           of
           her
           travell
           and
           woe
           ,
           which
           is
           fallen
           upon
           her
           ;
           and
           shee
           speaketh
           of
           the
           child
           which
           shee
           shall
           bring
           forth
           ;
           Viz.
           of
           Murther
           ,
           Covetousnesse
           ,
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           she
           uncovereth
           her
           faire
           feature
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           what
           shee
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           now
           he
           that
           will
           not
           know
           her
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           The
           Revelation
           saith
           ,
           
             Goe
             out
             from
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             partakers
             of
             her
             Plagues
          
           ;
           for
           shee
           hath
           filled
           her
           Cup
           full
           with
           the
           abominations
           of
           her
           Whoredome
           in
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           same
           Shee
           shall
           drinke
           off
           ,
           and
           bee
           forced
           to
           burst
           Her selfe
           thereby
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           say
           of
           Babel
           ,
           that
           shee
           is
           a
           Whore
           ,
           and
           shall
           suddenly
           breake
           in
           pieces
           and
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           no
           stranger
           shall
           doe
           it
           ;
           the
           spirit
           of
           her
           owne
           mouth
           doth
           strangle
           her
           ,
           her
           owne
           Turba
           destroyeth
           her
           ;
           Shee
           cryeth
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           murder
           upon
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           yet
           shee
           doth
           it
           not
           for
           Gods
           sake
           ;
           but
           for
           her
           
             Adulterous
             Bratt
             ,
             and
             Belley-God
          
           :
           For
           otherwise
           if
           it
           were
           for
           God
           ,
           shee
           would
           enter
           into
           his
           Command
           ,
           and
           will
           of
           Love
           ;
           where
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Love
             one
             another
             ,
             for
             thereby
             men
             shall
             know
             that
             you
             are
             my
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           The
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           consist
           in
           Warre
           and
           revilings
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           externall
           shew
           in
           delicious
           dayes
           ;
           herein
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           but
           in
           Love
           ,
           in
           patience
           ,
           in
           hope
           ,
           in
           faith
           ,
           
           under
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           thereby
           groweth
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           unto
           the
           Sacred
           Ternary
           :
           [
           to
           an
           heavenly
           Paradi●icall
           Essence
           ]
           and
           the
           new
           Angelicall
           man
           hidden
           in
           the
           old
           ,
           springeth
           forth
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           my
           certaine
           knowledge
           briefly
           comprized
           concerning
           this
           Article
           ;
           in
           my
           Writings
           you
           may
           see
           further
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           concerning
           Zyon
           ,
           I
           speake
           and
           declare
           according
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           spirit
           sheweth
           it
           to
           me
           ;
           that
           there
           shall
           
             surely
             come
             an
             ending
             and
             removall
             of
             the
             Deceit
          
           [
           or
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           wherewith
           men
           are
           blinded
           ]
           
             and
             Zyon
             shall
             be
             found
             onely
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           not
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           should
           be
           no
           wicked
           man.
           
        
         
           29.
           
           
           For
           the
           Oppressour
           shall
           be
           a
           cause
           that
           Zyon
           is
           borne
           :
           when
           men
           shall
           see
           how
           Babel
           is
           an
           Whore
           ;
           then
           many
           Children
           shall
           be
           
           found
           in
           Zyon
           ,
           
           and
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           the
           Oppressour
           shall
           dog
           them
           ,
           and
           cry
           them
           downe
           for
           Hereticks
           ;
           also
           persecute
           and
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           where
           one
           is
           killed
           ,
           there
           shall
           ten
           ,
           yea
           an
           hundred
           rise
           up
           in
           his
           roome
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           But
           the
           Generall
           Zyon
           appeareth
           first
           in
           greatest
           Misery
           ;
           when
           Babel
           commeth
           to
           ruine
           ,
           then
           it
           shall
           stand
           desolate
           and
           miserable
           ;
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           Zyon
           shall
           then
           say
           ,
           How
           hath
           the
           Lord
           forsaken
           us
           ?
           Come
           we
           beseech
           you
           let
           us
           seek
           his
           face
           ;
           let
           us
           cease
           from
           strife
           and
           Warre
           ;
           Have
           we
           not
           ,
           alas
           !
           made
           our
           Country
           desolate
           ?
           Is
           not
           all
           store
           and
           
             Provision
             wasted
             and
             spent
          
           ?
           Are
           we
           not
           Brethren
           ?
           
             Wherefore
             doe
             wee
             fight
          
           ?
           We
           will
           now
           enter
           into
           Love
           and
           Unity
           ,
           and
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           fight
           ,
           and
           destroy
           our selves
           ,
           we
           will
           be
           content
           ;
           are
           we
           not
           here
           altogether
           Pilgrims
           and
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           seek
           our
           native
           Countrey
           ?
        
         
           31.
           
           In
           this
           time
           a
           Zyon
           verily
           shall
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           the
           Heaven
           shall
           drop
           downe
           its
           dew
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           yeeld
           her
           fatnesse
           ;
           yet
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           wickednesse
           should
           be
           wholly
           done
           away
           ,
           for
           it
           shall
           continue
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           
           of
           which
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Thinkest
             thou
             that
             when
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             Faith
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ?
          
           And
           though
           the
           Children
           of
           Zyon
           shall
           have
           a
           fiery
           deliverance
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           remaine
           ,
           Maugre
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           God
           will
           worke
           great
           things
           ,
           
             as
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           endureth
           not
           unto
           the
           end
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           when
           he
           entred
           into
           the
           Arke
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           But
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           faithfull
           in
           Zyon
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           &
           I
           know
           it
           ;
           for
           Zyon
           shall
           not
           be
           from
           without
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           new
           man
           ;
           it
           is
           already
           borne
           ,
           hee
           that
           would
           seeke
           it
           ,
           let
           him
           but
           seeke
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           the
           old
           Adam
           ,
           into
           a
           new
           life
           ;
           and
           hee
           shall
           finde
           whether
           Jesus
           bee
           borne
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           If
           he
           findes
           it
           not
           ,
           let
           him
           enter
           into
           himselfe
           ;
           
           and
           seriously
           consider
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           shall
           finde
           Babel
           ,
           and
           her
           workings
           in
           him
           ,
           these
           he
           must
           destroy
           and
           enter
           into
           Gods
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           then
           Zion
           will
           be
           revealed
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           born
           with
           Christ
           in
           
             Bethleem
             Jehuda
          
           in
           the
           darke
           Stable
           ,
           
             not
             in
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           as
           reason
           faine
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           born
           in
           the
           old
           Asse
           ;
           the
           old
           Asse
           must
           become
           servant
           ,
           and
           serve
           the
           new
           man
           in
           Zion
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           But
           that
           in
           
             Foure
             hundred
             yeares
          
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           meer
           golden
           Age
           ;
           I
           know
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           revealed
           to
           mee
           ;
           also
           the
           limit
           of
           the
           Worlds
           End
           is
           
             not
             revealed
             to
             me
          
           :
           I
           cannot
           speake
           of
           any
           
             four
             hundred
             Yeares
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           commanded
           me
           to
           teach
           it
           ,
           I
           commend
           it
           to
           Gods
           might
           ;
           and
           leave
           it
           for
           those
           to
           whome
           God
           would
           vouchsafe
           the
           knowledg
           of
           it
           ;
           seeing
           therefore
           I
           have
           not
           as
           
           yet
           apprehended
           it
           I
           rest
           satisfyed
           in
           his
           gifts
           ;
           yet
           I
           despise
           no
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           a
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           command
           so
           to
           teach
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           For
           the
           fourth
           Book
           of
           Esdras
           is
           not
           sufficient
           as
           I
           understand
           to
           give
           a
           positive
           assurance
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           I
           wait
           for
           my
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           that
           I
           may
           finde
           my
           Lord
           ;
           when
           I
           have
           him
           ,
           then
           I
           hope
           after
           the
           death
           of
           my
           old
           Adam
           fully
           to
           recreate
           my selfe
           in
           the
           Still
           rest
           of
           Zion
           ,
           and
           to
           wait
           in
           my
           God
           expecting
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           with
           me
           in
           his
           ,
           and
           my
           Zion
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           have
           but
           him
           ,
           
           then
           I
           am
           in
           and
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Eternall
           Sabbath
           ;
           where
           no
           strife
           or
           contention
           of
           the
           ungodly
           can
           any
           more
           reach
           me
           in
           my
           
             New
             man
          
           ,
           at
           this
           I
           doe
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           rejoyce
           in
           this
           miserable
           
             Vale
             of
             Tabernacles
          
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           The
           first
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           to
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           Sabbath
           (
           of
           which
           there
           is
           mention
           in
           the
           Revelation
           )
           is
           not
           sufficiently
           made
           knowne
           to
           me
           ,
           how
           the
           same
           may
           be
           meant
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           mention
           it
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           Christ
           also
           and
           his
           Apostles
           give
           not
           an
           hint
           of
           it
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           save
           only
           John
           in
           his
           ,
           Revelation
           ;
           but
           whether
           they
           shall
           be
           a
           thousand
           Solar
           yeares
           ,
           
           or
           how
           it
           may
           be
           referred
           ,
           seeing
           I
           have
           not
           full
           assurance
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           my
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           God
           shall
           vouchsafe
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           it
           ;
           till
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           open
           my
           eyes
           concerning
           these
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           For
           they
           be
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           it
           belongeth
           not
           to
           man
           to
           make
           conclusions
           about
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           command
           and
           light
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           had
           knowledge
           and
           illumination
           of
           the
           same
           from
           God
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           learne
           ;
           If
           I
           could
           see
           the
           ground
           thereof
           in
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           But
           seeing
           it
           behooveth
           me
           not
           to
           hide
           my
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           I
           apprehend
           it
           in
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ;
           I
           will
           therefore
           set
           downe
           some
           Suppositions
           ,
           or
           considerable
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           my
           minde
           ,
           not
           positively
           to
           affirme
           ,
           but
           give
           it
           to
           consideration
           ;
           for
           good
           and
           wholesome
           instructions
           may
           be
           drawne
           forth
           thereby
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           also
           profitable
           for
           man
           
             so
             to
             search
          
           ;
           I
           will
           doe
           it
           in
           all
           syncere
           uprightnesse
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           we
           might
           attaine
           somewhat
           neerer
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           there
           may
           be
           some
           to
           whom
           God
           shall
           bestow
           such
           a
           gift
           ,
           stirred
           up
           thereby
           to
           write
           more
           clearely
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           As
           first
           ,
           
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           be
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           must
           continue
           
             Seven
             thousand
             yeares
             ▪
          
           and
           one
           thousand
           of
           them
           should
           be
           a
           meere
           Sabbath
           ;
           Seeing
           that
           God
           created
           all
           in
           six
           dayes
           ,
           and
           began
           the
           rest
           on
           the
           sixt
           day
           towards
           evening
           ,
           whence
           the
           Jewes
           begin
           their
           Sabbath
           on
           Friday
           evening
           :
           and
           Elias
           also
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           should
           stand
           but
           
             Six
             thousand
             yeares
          
           ;
           and
           Christ
           likewise
           declareth
           ,
           that
           the
           dayes
           of
           tribulation
           shall
           be
           shortned
           for
           the
           Elects
           sake
           ,
           else
           no
           man
           should
           be
           saved
           ,
           which
           you
           apply
           to
           the
           fall
           of
           Babel
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Zyon
           ;
           but
           it
           seemes
           as
           
             if
             Christ
          
           sp●ke
           of
           
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           foresheweth
           an
           evill
           End.
           
        
         
           40.
           
           Also
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           comming
           to
           judgement
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           ,
           where
           men
           did
           Marry
           ,
           and
           were
           given
           in
           Marriage
           ;
           now
           we
           know
           very
           well
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           testifieth
           )
           what
           manner
           of
           wicked
           World
           was
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Noah
           ,
           that
           the
           Deluge
           must
           come
           and
           destroy
           them
           :
           (
           This
           would
           intimate
           ,
           and
           denote
           a
           very
           
             meane
             Sabbath
          
           .
           )
        
         
           41.
           
           And
           though
           a
           man
           should
           otherwise
           expound
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           concerning
           his
           comming
           ,
           yet
           that
           would
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           it
           ;
           being
           also
           that
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           doe
           alwayes
           represent
           the
           End
           to
           be
           nigh
           ;
           and
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           end
           should
           come
           after
           that
           
             Antichrist
             is
             revealed
          
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           But
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Judgement
           should
           be
           understood
           of
           both
           (
           namely
           that
           the
           righteous
           shall
           arise
           to
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           some
           ungodly
           ;
           and
           that
           Gog
           and
           Magog
           at
           the
           End
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           should
           fight
           against
           the
           Saints
           )
           it
           seemes
           to
           run
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           For
           first
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           how
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           must
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Saints
           shall
           have
           their
           workes
           follow
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           besides
           wee
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           workes
           are
           sowne
           into
           the
           great
           Mystery
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           first
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           and
           so
           passe
           into
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           
           and
           are
           reserved
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           shall
           be
           tryed
           by
           fire
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           false
           shall
           consume
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           the
           figures
           shall
           fall
           unto
           the
           Centre
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Viz.
           the
           darke
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           But
           if
           mens
           workes
           shall
           follow
           them
           in
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           as
           you
           affirme
           ,
           then
           God
           must
           verily
           move
           the
           Mystery
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           himselfe
           )
           which
           denotes
           
             the
             last
             Judgement
          
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           For
           God
           hath
           moved
           himself
           ,
           but
           twice
           onely
           from
           Eternity
           ;
           once
           in
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           secondly
           in
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           according
           to
           his
           heart
           :
           the
           first
           motion
           belongeth
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           beings
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           to
           the
           Sonne
           according
           to
           Gods
           heart
           ;
           now
           the
           third
           motion
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           accomplished
           both
           in
           love
           and
           anger
           ,
           
           according
           to
           all
           the
           
             Three
             Principles
          
           ;
           where
           all
           what
           ever
           hath
           beene
           corrupted
           shall
           againe
           be
           restored
           in
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           each
           given
           unto
           its
           owner
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           How
           can
           then
           the
           dead
           arise
           in
           their
           workes
           without
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           both
           in
           love
           and
           anger
           ?
           When
           as
           the
           restoration
           of
           life
           doth
           onely
           consist
           in
           him
           ;
           moreover
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           how
           the
           first
           resurrection
           should
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           whether
           it
           should
           
           come
           to
           passe
           in
           the
           twofold
           man
           (
           which
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           understood
           ,
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           good
           and
           evill
           ;
           but
           what
           perfect
           Sabbath
           can
           we
           hold
           therein
           ,
           was
           not
           Adam
           unable
           so
           to
           stand
           ?
        
         
           47.
           
           Now
           if
           the
           new
           man
           should
           onely
           arise
           ,
           then
           he
           would
           not
           be
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           moreover
           the
           new
           body
           in
           Christ
           need
           no
           resurrection
           ;
           it
           liveth
           eternally
           without
           any
           want
           ,
           necessity
           ,
           or
           death
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           doth
           onely
           wait
           when
           God
           shall
           move
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           then
           put
           on
           
             the
             Crowne
          
           of
           his
           wonders
           and
           workes
           .
        
         
           48
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Resurrection
          
           is
           thus
           ;
           
           the
           Mystery
           shall
           restore
           what
           ever
           it
           hath
           swallowed
           up
           ;
           mans
           workes
           shall
           be
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           therewith
           he
           shall
           Passe
           through
           the
           fire
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           tryed
           what
           will
           endure
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           Now
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           ,
           how
           this
           should
           agree
           with
           the
           
             dwelling
             upon
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           should
           be
           after
           a
           Paradificall
           manner
           that
           man
           should
           arise
           with
           the
           wonders
           ,
           then
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           great
           Mystery
           ;
           for
           your
           writings
           say
           ,
           that
           also
           some
           wicked
           men
           shall
           arise
           ;
           this
           sheweth
           that
           the
           Mystery
           must
           be
           moved
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           motion
           ,
           the
           inflamation
           ,
           [
           or
           last
           Judgment
           of
           fire
           ]
           must
           needs
           be
           ;
           if
           now
           the
           Mystery
           should
           be
           moved
           it
           would
           not
           onely
           move
           [
           awaken
           and
           raise
           up
           ]
           some
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           one
           source
           onely
           ;
           seeing
           that
           likewise
           some
           ungodly
           shall
           arise
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           Besides
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           shal
           all
           dye
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
             six
             thousand
             Yeares
          
           ,
           then
           there
           must
           be
           a
           dwelling
           upon
           ,
           or
           an
           inhabiting
           the
           Earth
           ,
           where
           the
           ungodly
           that
           arise
           should
           again
           marry
           ,
           and
           build
           ;
           of
           whom
           there
           should
           not
           be
           onely
           some
           as
           according
           to
           your
           opinion
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             Sand
             upon
             the
             Sea
             shore
          
           ;
           whence
           else
           should
           Gog
           and
           Magog
           come
           ,
           
           or
           how
           ,
           should
           they
           fight
           against
           the
           Children
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           Paradisicall
           Children
           there
           is
           no
           strife
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           Also
           it
           were
           not
           necessary
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           dye
           at
           the
           END
           of
           the
           six
           thousand
           yeares
           if
           they
           should
           arise
           in
           the
           twofold
           body
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           now
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           should
           arise
           in
           the
           new
           body
           ,
           then
           no
           ungodly
           man
           can
           eyther
           see
           ,
           or
           touch
           them
           ;
           like
           as
           we
           now
           doe
           not
           see
           Paradise
           ;
           even
           such
           is
           the
           new
           body
           ,
           no
           ungodly
           man
           can
           fight
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           What
           should
           they
           fight
           for
           ?
           Are
           the
           Saints
           in
           Paradise
           ?
           Then
           they
           make
           no
           use
           of
           the
           externall
           Elements
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           internall
           Element
           ,
           wherein
           all
           the
           foure
           are
           couched
           in
           unity
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           strive
           for
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           separate
           in
           the
           Source
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           But
           should
           the
           ungodly
           dye
           ,
           and
           also
           arise
           againe
           in
           the
           soure
           Elements
           ;
           this
           seemeth
           much
           more
           strange
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           should
           
           ●●ise
           in
           the
           spirituall
           body
           ,
           then
           the
           foure
           Elements
           could
           not
           containe
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Abysse
           ;
           and
           still
           they
           would
           be
           separate
           as
           light
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           ;
           
           what
           pleasure
           or
           likeing
           should
           God
           have
           to
           bring
           the
           Saints
           againe
           into
           the
           combate
           and
           source
           of
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           have
           beene
           so
           long
           dead
           ?
           And
           yet
           should
           they
           then
           begin
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           wicked
           ?
           Much
           more
           fit
           and
           agreeable
           were
           it
           for
           those
           who
           here
           have
           suffered
           nothing
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           those
           who
           here
           upon
           the
           Earth
           have
           not
           lost
           their
           lives
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           And
           though
           you
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           fight
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           for
           them
           ,
           what
           liking
           could
           God
           take
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           Saints
           and
           to
           set
           them
           againe
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           ungodly
           ;
           or
           should
           not
           the
           joy
           in
           Abrahams
           bosome
           be
           much
           greater
           then
           this
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ;
           whence
           naturall
           strife
           and
           contention
           doe
           arise
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           should
           dwell
           in
           Paradise
           without
           the
           four
           Elements
           ,
           then
           no
           strife
           ,
           or
           ungodly
           man
           can
           reach
           them
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           Besides
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           should
           the
           ungodly
           be
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           if
           there
           shall
           be
           such
           a
           Sabbath
           ?
           Their
           source
           is
           not
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           but
           in
           the
           Abysse
           ,
           whither
           their
           soule
           goeth
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           dyeth
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           Besides
           ,
           should
           none
           but
           those
           dwell
           in
           the
           Sabbath
           who
           have
           dyed
           for
           Christs
           sake
           (
           of
           which
           verily
           there
           cannot
           be
           such
           a
           number
           as
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           Revelation
           )
           that
           they
           should
           be
           sufficient
           to
           possesse
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           should
           the
           ungodly
           also
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           hold
           their
           
             Hellish
             Sabbath
          
           ?
           This
           runs
           directly
           against
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           Moreover
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             they
             shall
             marry
             ,
             and
             bee
             given
             in
             marriage
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Noah
             :
          
           Also
           two
           shall
           be
           grinding
           in
           one
           Mill
           ,
           and
           two
           sleeping
           in
           one
           bed
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           shall
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           left
           ;
           
             when
             the
             last
             day
             shall
             come
             .
          
        
         
           58.
           
           Besides
           ,
           
           Christ
           saith
           also
           ,
           That
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           
             All
             generations
             and
             kindreds
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
          
           and
           tremble
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           wicked
           shall
           waile
           ,
           and
           lament
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           the
           wise
           Virgins
           ,
           give
           us
           of
           your
           oyle
           ;
           all
           this
           denotes
           a
           
             Generall
             expectation
          
           of
           the
           last
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           59.
           
           For
           if
           at
           the
           last
           Trumpe
           ,
           two
           shall
           bee
           lying
           in
           one
           bed
           ,
           (
           namely
           ,
           one
           holy
           ,
           the
           other
           ungodly
           )
           this
           shewes
           no
           difference
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Saints
           be
           mixed
           with
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           then
           verily
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           poore
           Sabbath
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           When
           we
           looke
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           in
           the
           least
           manner
           agree
           thereto
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           is
           mention
           made
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           yet
           the
           same
           is
           hidden
           from
           us
           ;
           
           and
           wee
           know
           not
           
             when
             they
             may
             begin
          
           ,
           or
           
             whether
             they
             are
             begun
          
           ;
           if
           the
           first
           Resurrection
           bee
           Paradificall
           ,
           
           then
           it
           may
           be
           done
           without
           our
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           They
           shall
           not
           dwell
           among
           us
           ,
           also
           they
           shall
           not
           Marry
           ;
           for
           we
           dye
           once
           from
           Male
           and
           Female
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           not
           arise
           Male
           and
           Female
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           live
           in
           Paradise
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           Angels
           ,
           Matth.
           22
           ,
           30.
           
        
         
           62.
           
           Besides
           ,
           the
           wicked
           shall
           in
           the
           appearance
           of
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           entreat
           the
           wise
           for
           Oyle
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           you
           write
           that
           the
           fire
           of
           God
           (
           being
           the
           anger
           and
           hellish
           source
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           tormented
           (
           here
           upon
           the
           Earth
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           )
           in
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           whereas
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           is
           
             not
             manifest
          
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ;
           for
           therein
           good
           and
           evill
           are
           mixt
           together
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           But
           how
           shall
           he
           that
           is
           once
           dead
           to
           good
           ,
           and
           cannot
           so
           much
           as
           have
           one
           good
           thought
           ,
           entreat
           the
           Saints
           for
           Faith
           and
           comfort
           ?
           It
           much
           rather
           declareth
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           
           that
           they
           shall
           all
           yet
           dwell
           together
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           where
           the
           one
           shall
           be
           received
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           rejected
           ;
           and
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           then
           come
           in
           his
           sight
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           severe
           countenance
           of
           God
           in
           the
           fiery
           zeale
           of
           the
           first
           Principle
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           affrighted
           ,
           and
           then
           would
           faine
           begin
           to
           be
           honest
           .
        
         
           64.
           
           And
           though
           you
           mention
           that
           they
           shall
           onely
           awake
           ,
           and
           not
           arise
           ,
           yet
           the
           uncorrupted
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           now
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           and
           the
           Saints
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           when
           this
           commeth
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           there
           will
           be
           no
           more
           any
           strife
           or
           controversie
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           Eternally
           separate
           .
        
         
           65.
           
           But
           shall
           the
           Saints
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           as
           Adam
           before
           the
           fall
           ;
           and
           the
           ungodly
           be
           opposed
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           as
           Adam
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           againe
           eate
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           whereof
           they
           should
           yet
           once
           dye
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           But
           shall
           they
           be
           hidden
           from
           the
           ungodly
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           and
           also
           from
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           
           why
           should
           they
           then
           first
           at
           the
           end
           be
           manifest
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           that
           Gog
           and
           Magog
           should
           then
           enter
           Battell
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           Paradise
           ?
           It
           doth
           
             neither
             agree
             with
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             .
          
        
         
           67.
           
           The
           first
           Epistle
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             Chap.
          
           15.
           doth
           indeed
           teach
           of
           Christs
           ,
           and
           also
           our
           Resurrection
           ,
           yet
           not
           of
           a
           third
           :
           But
           first
           of
           Christs
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           Ours
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           there
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
          
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           who
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           generall
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             then
             commeth
             the
             end
          
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           end
           hee
           signifieth
           no
           Resurrection
           ,
           but
           the
           end
           is
           our
           Resurrection
           ;
           this
           is
           much
           rather
           to
           bee
           understood
           ,
           then
           that
           hee
           should
           meane
           by
           the
           End
           ,
           another
           Resurrection
           ,
           
           or
           time
           ;
           for
           just
           after
           our
           Resurrection
           commeth
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           68.
           
           The
           dead
           shall
           first
           appeare
           before
           the
           judgement
           ,
           ere
           that
           the
           end
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           foure
           Elements
           commeth
           ;
           for
           the
           End
           is
           the
           
             enkindling
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             Last
             .
          
        
         
           69.
           
           Also
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           Teachers
           from
           God
           have
           alwayes
           represented
           the
           End
           as
           nigh
           at
           hand
           ,
           for
           John
           himselfe
           saith
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             in
             the
             End
          
           ;
           he
           speaketh
           indeed
           of
           the
           last
           houre
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           wicked
           were
           assured
           that
           he
           had
           yet
           four
           hundred
           yeares
           unto
           the
           End
           ,
           how
           would
           hee
           seeke
           after
           riches
           for
           his
           Children
           .
        
         
           70.
           
           Besides
           we
           are
           to
           looke
           unto
           the
           End
           ,
           for
           this
           World
           is
           confined
           and
           determined
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Creation
           ;
           and
           then
           into
           the
           End
           where
           the
           Creation
           ceased
           ;
           all
           which
           ,
           was
           finished
           in
           
             six
             dayes
          
           ;
           and
           in
           such
           a
           time
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Gods
           Kingdome
           shall
           be
           finished
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           are
           before
           him
           as
           one
           day
           .
        
         
           71.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Seventh
           day
           of
           Rest
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           ,
           the
           World
           shall
           yet
           be
           in
           
             rest
             a
             thousand
             yeares
          
           ;
           
           the
           same
           is
           hidden
           to
           mankind
           ;
           wee
           cannot
           certainely
           determine
           ,
           wee
           must
           leave
           it
           unto
           his
           might
           ;
           I
           have
           no
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           give
           cleare
           evidence
           ,
           when
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           begin
           ,
           or
           what
           yeares
           they
           be
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           they
           have
           relation
           ;
           therefore
           I
           let
           it
           alone
           in
           its
           owne
           worth
           ,
           and
           will
           hinder
           none
           that
           hath
           a
           certaine
           knowledge
           or
           command
           so
           to
           teach
           ;
           this
           I
           give
           you
           to
           consider
           of
           ,
           meaning
           it
           well
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           72.
           
           What
           I
           might
           further
           answer
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           you
           finde
           sufficiently
           in
           my
           Writings
           ;
           although
           I
           could
           set
           downe
           a
           large
           Answer
           about
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           expedient
           ,
           seeing
           this
           knowledge
           is
           not
           given
           to
           me
           ;
           thereupon
           I
           let
           it
           alone
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           that
           I
           must
           give
           an
           account
           of
           my
           Workes
           ,
           and
           I
           se●d
           you
           by
           the
           Bearer
           hereof
           your
           two
           Bookes
           againe
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           thankes
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           73.
           
           Concerning
           the
           End
           ,
           or
           limit
           of
           
             Babels
             downefall
             (
             Viz.
          
           that
           Babel
           should
           be
           wholly
           destroyed
           about
           the
           yeare
           1630
           ▪
           according
           to
           your
           computation
           ,
           and
           albeit
           many
           more
           bee
           of
           the
           same
           minde
           )
           the
           same
           likewise
           is
           
             not
             sufficiently
          
           manifest
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           74.
           
           To
           me
           indeed
           is
           given
           to
           know
           ,
           
           that
           the
           time
           is
           nigh
           ,
           and
           even
           now
           at
           hand
           ,
           but
           the
           yeare
           and
           day
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           thereupon
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           Gods
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           God
           shall
           reveale
           it
           ;
           I
           cannot
           conclude
           any
           thing
           
             without
             certaine
             knowledge
          
           ,
           otherwise
           I
           should
           be
           found
           a
           Lyar
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           75.
           
           But
           I
           waite
           for
           my
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           see
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           ;
           will
           he
           that
           I
           shall
           know
           it
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           know
           it
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           not
           know
           it
           ;
           I
           have
           committed
           my
           will
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           understanding
           ,
           
           and
           desire
           unto
           him
           ;
           he
           shall
           be
           my
           knowing
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           also
           doing
           ;
           for
           without
           him
           there
           is
           meere
           danger
           ,
           and
           uncertainty
           .
        
         
           76.
           
           Man
           doth
           hardly
           reach
           that
           which
           is
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           much
           lesse
           that
           which
           is
           hidden
           and
           Mysticall
           ,
           except
           God
           be
           his
           light
           ;
           this
           answer
           I
           give
           you
           out
           of
           good
           affection
           to
           consider
           of
           ;
           albeit
           I
           I
           am
           a
           simple
           meane
           man
           ,
           and
           borne
           of
           no
           Art
           in
           this
           World
           [
           or
           not
           bred
           up
           in
           any
           Scholastique
           Learning
           .
           ]
        
         
           77.
           
           But
           what
           I
           have
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           it
           not
           from
           any
           Art
           ,
           
           or
           Studying
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           I
           onely
           sought
           for
           ;
           and
           though
           my
           beginning
           was
           simple
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           Childish
           understanding
           ;
           yet
           God
           hath
           since
           that
           time
           in
           his
           light
           ,
           wrought
           somewhat
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           opened
           my
           Childish
           eyes
           .
        
         
           78.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Booke
           Aurora
           (
           which
           is
           the
           first
           )
           it
           were
           needfull
           to
           be
           
             better
             explained
          
           in
           many
           places
           ;
           for
           at
           that
           time
           the
           full
           apprehension
           was
           not
           born
           in
           me
           ,
           for
           like
           as
           a
           sudden
           shower
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           lights
           upon
           ,
           it
           hits
           ;
           even
           so
           it
           went
           with
           the
           fiery
           instigation
           .
        
         
           79.
           
           Although
           I
           had
           no
           purpose
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           read
           it
           ;
           I
           wrote
           onely
           the
           wonders
           of
           God
           which
           were
           shewne
           unto
           me
           ,
           for
           a
           memoriall
           to
           my selfe
           ;
           and
           it
           went
           abroad
           without
           my
           consent
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           taken
           from
           me
           per-force
           ,
           and
           published
           without
           my
           knowledge
           ;
           for
           I
           thought
           to
           keepe
           it
           by
           me
           as
           long
           as
           I
           lived
           ;
           and
           had
           no
           intent
           to
           be
           knowne
           with
           all
           ,
           among
           such
           high
           persons
           as
           now
           is
           ,
           come
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           80.
           
           But
           the
           most
           high
           (
           in
           whose
           hands
           and
           power
           all
           things
           are
           )
           had
           another
           purpose
           therewith
           as
           is
           now
           manifest
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           it
           is
           knowne
           in
           many
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Countries
           ;
           at
           which
           I
           doe
           wonder
           ,
           and
           also
           not
           wonder
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           doth
           effect
           his
           worke
           marvellously
           ,
           beyond
           and
           above
           all
           reason
           ;
           although
           he
           should
           employ
           a
           Shepheard
           in
           the
           work
           :
           and
           albeit
           the
           Art
           ,
           and
           outward
           Reason
           will
           give
           him
           no
           Roome
           ,
           and
           place
           ,
           yet
           however
           his
           purpose
           must
           stand
           against
           all
           the
           Ragings
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
        
         
           81.
           
           And
           though
           I
           have
           not
           obteined
           many
           dayes
           of
           pleasure
           thereby
           ;
           yet
           I
           must
           not
           therefore
           resist
           his
           will
           ;
           I
           have
           written
           onely
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           as
           it
           was
           given
           to
           me
           ;
           not
           according
           to
           other
           Masters
           or
           Writings
           .
        
         
           82.
           
           And
           besides
           my
           intent
           was
           onely
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           albeit
           the
           spirit
           shewed
           me
           how
           it
           should
           fall
           out
           ;
           yet
           my
           heart
           willed
           nothing
           ,
           but
           committed
           the
           same
           to
           him
           to
           doe
           therewith
           what
           he
           pleased
           .
        
         
           83.
           
           I
           have
           not
           run
           with
           it
           (
           
             not
             being
             called
          
           )
           and
           made
           my selfe
           knowne
           to
           any
           ;
           for
           I
           can
           say
           also
           with
           truth
           that
           my
           acquaintance
           knew
           least
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           I
           have
           shewne
           unto
           any
           ,
           the
           same
           
           was
           done
           upon
           his
           entreaty
           and
           importunate
           desire
           .
        
         
           84.
           
           And
           then
           further
           I
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           ,
           seeing
           that
           you
           have
           my
           writings
           in
           hand
           to
           read
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           not
           looke
           upon
           them
           ▪
           as
           comming
           from
           a
           great
           Master
           ,
           
           for
           Art
           is
           not
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           or
           found
           therein
           ;
           but
           great
           earnestnesse
           of
           a
           zealous
           minde
           ,
           which
           thirsteth
           after
           God
           ;
           in
           which
           thirst
           it
           hath
           received
           great
           things
           ;
           as
           the
           illuminate
           mind
           shall
           well
           ●ee
           ,
           and
           without
           light
           ,
           no
           man
           shall
           rightly
           know
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           shall
           surely
           finde
           .
        
         
           85.
           
           And
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           be
           written
           more
           clearely
           ,
           and
           ready
           for
           the
           understanding
           ;
           although
           I
           conceive
           that
           the
           same
           is
           cleare
           ,
           and
           plaine
           enough
           in
           such
           a
           depth
           ;
           but
           yet
           if
           there
           were
           any
           thing
           that
           should
           seeme
           too
           obscure
           ,
           and
           difficult
           ;
           I
           might
           represent
           it
           in
           a
           more
           simple
           and
           plaine
           manner
           if
           
             it
             were
             mentioned
             to
             me
          
           .
        
         
           86.
           
           There
           are
           yet
           other
           Bookes
           besides
           this
           ,
           written
           concerning
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           a
           very
           deep
           sence
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ;
           treating
           of
           the
           great
           depths
           of
           the
           wonders
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           I
           have
           not
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           87.
           
           But
           that
           I
           give
           you
           not
           a
           large
           answer
           of
           my
           judgement
           upon
           your
           Booke
           concerning
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           the
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           in
           Zyon
           (
           which
           you
           suppose
           to
           prove
           with
           many
           places
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           )
           is
           ,
           because
           I
           doe
           not
           fundamentally
           and
           certainely
           know
           whether
           those
           Texts
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           such
           a
           meaning
           .
        
         
           88.
           
           For
           there
           be
           many
           sayings
           of
           Scripture
           which
           seeme
           to
           intimate
           onely
           
             one
             Generall
             Resurrection
          
           of
           the
           dead
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           cleare
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           soure
           Evangelists
           ,
           which
           I
           hold
           for
           the
           most
           certaine
           .
        
         
           89.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Cause
           stands
           with
           Zyon
           ;
           that
           wickednesse
           shall
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           though
           a
           Zyon
           shall
           be
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           be
           wholly
           Universall
           ;
           Babel
           shall
           go
           to
           ruin
           ,
           and
           get
           another
           forme
           ;
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           all
           be
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           are
           called
           Children
           in
           Zyon
           .
        
         
           90.
           
           Also
           I
           have
           no
           knowledge
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           Sabbath
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           sufficiently
           to
           ground
           it
           with
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           we
           finde
           one
           place
           seeming
           to
           crosse
           another
           ;
           men
           may
           interpret
           the
           Scripture
           as
           they
           are
           disposed
           ,
           
           but
           seeing
           I
           have
           
             no
             command
          
           from
           God
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           let
           it
           alone
           and
           leave
           every
           one
           to
           answer
           for
           his
           owne
           opinion
           :
           This
           I
           tell
           you
           syncerely
           out
           of
           good
           affection
           ,
           and
           am
           however
           your
           faithfull
           Friend
           in
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           91.
           
           In
           your
           forty
           second
           ,
           and
           forty
           third
           Page
           ,
           where
           you
           write
           of
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           
             Soules
             departed
          
           [
           or
           separated
           ]
           you
           bring
           the
           opinion
           of
           
             Theophrastus
             ,
             and
             others
             into
             question
             ,
          
           and
           suspition
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           written
           aright
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ;
           it
           were
           better
           ,
           tha●
           
           had
           been
           left
           out
           ,
           seeing
           you
           have
           not
           understood
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           ●s
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           just
           so
           it
           seemes
           :
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           my
           Booke
           of
           the
           
             Forty
             Questions
          
           [
           about
           the
           thirtieth
           Question
           ]
           concerning
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           other
           Questions
           ,
           sufficient
           and
           large
           information
           ;
           if
           the
           same
           be
           read
           and
           rightly
           understood
           .
        
         
           92.
           
           There
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           further
           searching
           ,
           
           it
           is
           
             there
             cleare
             enough
          
           ,
           what
           the
           Mystery
           is
           ,
           that
           comprizeth
           body
           and
           soule
           ;
           and
           also
           what
           condition
           the
           separated
           soules
           are
           in
           ,
           both
           with
           their
           expectation
           of
           the
           last
           Judgement
           ;
           and
           also
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           habitation
           ▪
           source
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           difference
           :
           I
           had
           thought
           that
           it
           was
           so
           deeply
           and
           highly
           grounded
           ,
           that
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           should
           be
           satisfied
           enough
           therewith
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           neither
           have
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           set
           forth
           any
           thing
           more
           fundamentall
           ;
           then
           it
           remaines
           of
           right
           in
           its
           owne
           place
           ,
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           the
           foure
           hundred
           years
           in
           Zy●●
           will
           but
           finde
           fault
           with
           all
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           into
           suspition
           ;
           and
           though
           many
           objections
           might
           be
           made
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           be
           of
           no
           service
           or
           esteeme
           .
        
         
           93.
           
           Moreover
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           thousand
           yeares
           Sabbath
           is
           not
           of
           much
           importance
           ,
           or
           concernement
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           
             not
             sufficient
          
           ground
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           should
           of
           right
           rest
           in
           the
           Divine
           Omnipotence
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           enough
           in
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ;
           for
           that
           soule
           that
           obtaines
           this
           Sabbath
           [
           of
           Regeneration
           ]
           will
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           earthly
           body
           ,
           
           have
           Sabbath
           enough
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           we
           may
           very
           well
           leave
           ,
           and
           commend
           the
           other
           unto
           the
           Divine
           Omnipotence
           ,
           and
           waite
           on
           God
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           him
           and
           he
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           94.
           
           For
           I
           suppose
           there
           should
           be
           a
           better
           Sabbath
           in
           God
           ,
           then
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           if
           man
           should
           dwell
           upon
           the
           earth
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           then
           must
           God
           restore
           that
           which
           in
           his
           curse
           entred
           into
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           forty
           Questions
           .
        
         
           95.
           
           But
           that
           you
           suppose
           that
           the
           righteous
           shall
           not
           be
           brought
           with
           their
           workes
           before
           the
           judgement
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             all
             things
             shall
             bee
             proved
             through
             the
             Fire
             .
          
        
         
           96.
           
           I
           say
           not
           (
           that
           they
           shall
           come
           )
           into
           the
           judgement
           ,
           for
           the
           judgement
           is
           in
           the
           wicked
           understand
           the
           judgement
           of
           Anger
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           the
           righteous
           ,
           or
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             beleeveth
             on
             me
             commeth
             not
             unto
             judgement
          
           ;
           hee
           understands
           hereby
           ,
           the
           source
           or
           paine
           of
           the
           judgement
           ,
           his
           words
           doe
           hold
           forth
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           all
           come
           together
           before
           the
           judgement
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           heare
           his
           sentence
           ;
           The
           ungodly
           depart
           hence
           ,
           and
           the
           righteous
           come
           hither
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           97.
           
           Also
           every
           one
           shall
           stand
           forth
           with
           his
           owne
           workes
           in
           the
           Mystery
           ;
           and
           themselves
           be
           judged
           according
           to
           their
           workes
           ;
           
           now
           you
           know
           very
           well
           that
           our
           workes
           in
           this
           World
           have
           beene
           wrought
           in
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           proved
           and
           separated
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           God
           ;
           how
           shall
           they
           then
           being
           unseparated
           ,
           follow
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           to
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           they
           hold
           Sabbath
           therein
           ?
           But
           if
           they
           shall
           follow
           them
           ,
           
           then
           they
           must
           be
           tryed
           and
           separated
           in
           the
           Fre
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           shall
           have
           no
           more
           any
           need
           to
           come
           before
           the
           judgement
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           should
           keep
           a
           Sabbath
           without
           their
           workes
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           not
           perfect
           .
        
         
           98.
           
           If
           we
           would
           speake
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           the
           same
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           have
           cleare
           eyes
           to
           see
           into
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           internall
           Paradificall
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           externall
           World
           doe
           hang
           one
           within
           another
           ;
           we
           have
           onely
           turned
           our selves
           out
           of
           the
           internall
           into
           the
           externall
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           worke
           in
           two
           Worlds
           .
        
         
           99.
           
           Death
           cannot
           separate
           our
           workes
           ,
           
           the
           fire
           of
           God
           must
           doe
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           remaine
           in
           one
           Mystery
           till
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           every
           one
           at
           the
           houre
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           shall
           come
           forth
           in
           his
           owne
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           see
           his
           workes
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           feele
           them
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           100.
           
           It
           is
           not
           understood
           that
           they
           shall
           answer
           for
           their selves selves
           with
           words
           ,
           for
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           consists
           ,
           and
           proceeds
           in
           Power
           ;
           and
           albeit
           the
           ungodly
           shall
           cry
           out
           ,
           Woe
           upon
           his
           abominations
           ,
           and
           Seducers
           ;
           yet
           every
           mans
           worke
           shall
           bee
           
             Summoned
             in
             POWER
          
           ,
           which
           shall
           either
           rejoyce
           ,
           or
           torment
           him
           .
        
         
           101.
           
           Now
           the
           old
           body
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           is
           the
           Mystery
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           body
           is
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Divine
           light
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           is
           the
           Mystery
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           with
           the
           Elements
           hath
           also
           both
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           shal
           be
           moved
           through
           the
           Principle
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           102.
           
           And
           then
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           shall
           be
           set
           open
           ,
           and
           each
           shall
           give
           and
           set
           forth
           its
           Figures
           which
           it
           hath
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           for
           the
           Principle
           of
           the
           soule
           must
           stand
           before
           the
           judgement
           with
           both
           the
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           103.
           
           Happy
           are
           they
           which
           shall
           have
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           wrath
           [
           or
           fire
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ]
           they
           shall
           have
           the
           soules
           fire
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Principle
           of
           the
           Father
           surrounded
           with
           the
           light
           World
           ,
           and
           illustrate
           with
           the
           Majesty
           ,
           they
           shall
           feele
           no
           paine
           ,
           or
           hurt
           ;
           and
           shall
           passe
           unsensibly
           through
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           there
           the
           outward
           ,
           or
           third
           Principle
           shall
           be
           proved
           ;
           and
           all
           earthlinesse
           or
           falshood
           ,
           shall
           remaine
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           but
           the
           workes
           shall
           be
           renovated
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           their
           earthly
           source
           ,
           and
           soyle
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           
             earthly
             Mystery
          
           remaineth
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           food
           of
           the
           fire
           ;
           whence
           the
           light
           ariseth
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Righteous
             looseth
             nothing
          
           .
        
         
         
           104.
           
           For
           the
           works
           of
           love
           which
           were
           brought
           forth
           in
           the
           new
           body
           ,
           
           doe
           passe
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           soule
           through
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           remayne
           in
           the
           Divine
           Image
           in
           the
           source
           of
           the
           light
           ;
           and
           they
           of
           the
           third
           Principle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           doe
           remaine
           in
           the
           fire-source
           of
           the
           Soule
           .
        
         
           105.
           
           But
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           wrought
           and
           acted
           in
           an
           wholly
           evill
           and
           malicious
           manner
           in
           the
           third
           Principle
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           this
           World
           hath
           not
           been
           renewed
           by
           earnest
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Reconcilment
           toward
           his
           Brother
           ;
           that
           falleth
           unto
           the
           
             centre
             of
             Nature
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           root
           of
           the
           darke
           World.
           
        
         
           106.
           
           But
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           ungodly
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           remayne
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           for
           the
           fire
           swalloweth
           them
           downe
           in
           it selfe
           to
           the
           darke
           Centre
           Viz.
           the
           Originall
           of
           nature
           wherein
           the
           
             Devills
             dwell
          
           ;
           and
           thither
           also
           goeth
           there-soules
           fire
           being
           the
           Fathers
           principle
           ;
           for
           this
           fire
           of
           the
           soule
           shall
           have
           no
           matter
           to
           make
           it
           burn
           aright
           ;
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           quenched
           darke
           painfull
           sourse-fire
           ;
           onely
           as
           an
           anguish
           that
           would
           faine
           produce
           fire
           ;
           this
           is
           called
           
             Gods
             wrath
          
           (
           and
           not
           a
           principle
           )
           a
           death
           or
           a
           dying
           source
           .
        
         
           107.
           
           For
           the
           principle
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           wherein
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           true
           soule
           consists
           ,
           is
           a
           flaming
           fire
           which
           giveth
           light
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           light
           is
           the
           pretious
           Image
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           that
           light
           doth
           qualify
           ,
           and
           sweeten
           the
           burning
           light
           with
           the
           essentialty
           of
           Love
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           pleasing
           delight
           ,
           and
           a
           cause
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           108.
           
           Therefore
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           thinke
           it
           strange
           or
           misunderstand
           it
           ;
           when
           I
           or
           any
           other
           (
           let
           it
           be
           Theophrastus
           or
           who
           it
           will
           )
           write
           ,
           that
           man
           ,
           shall
           stand
           before
           the
           Judgment
           
             with
             his
             body
             which
             he
             had
             here
             :
          
           I
           perceive
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           not
           as
           yet
           understood
           my
           Writings
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           
             the
             Threefold
             life
          
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           (
           which
           treateth
           of
           Christs
           suffering
           ,
           
           dying
           ,
           and
           rising
           againe
           ;
           and
           how
           we
           must
           enter
           into
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           arise
           out
           of
           his
           death
           )
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           cleare
           enough
           explained
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           ;
           but
           seeing
           you
           have
           them
           not
           yet
           at
           hand
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           have
           patience
           ,
           you
           may
           very
           likely
           get
           them
           to
           read
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           will
           be
           freed
           from
           your
           perplexity
           ;
           and
           deepe
           searching
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           109.
           
           For
           they
           lay
           their
           ground
           much
           deeper
           then
           your
           apprehension
           is
           in
           this
           ;
           doe
           but
           read
           them
           right
           ,
           you
           shall
           verily
           find
           what
           the
           Mystery
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           magicall
           Bysse
           ,
           and
           Abysse
           is
           ,
           also
           what
           the
           Being
           of
           all
           Beings
           is
           ;
           there
           needs
           no
           consulting
           with
           one
           ,
           or
           another
           ;
           he
           that
           understands
           the
           great
           Mystery
           whence
           all
           Beings
           have
           proceeded
           ,
           and
           doe
           still
           proceed
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           encumber
           himselfe
           with
           such
           large
           circumferences
           .
        
         
           110.
           
           You
           have
           undertaken
           a
           very
           hard
           labour
           which
           doth
           nothing
           but
           perplex
           ,
           eat
           up
           ,
           and
           consume
           your
           life
           ?
           it
           is
           wholly
           needlesse
           ,
           
           he
           that
           findeth
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           the
           great
           Mystery
           ,
           he
           findeth
           all
           things
           therein
           ;
           there
           need
           no
           literall
           demonstration
           ;
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           eternity
           with
           all
           wonders
           do
           lye
           therein
           ;
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             Key
             to
             it
          
           ;
           
           are
           you
           in
           the
           new
           birth
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           such
           hard
           seeking
           ,
           with
           such
           hard
           labour
           ;
           seek
           onely
           Christ
           in
           the
           Manger
           ,
           in
           the
           dark
           Stable
           ,
           when
           you
           finde
           him
           ,
           then
           you
           shall
           indeed
           find
           where
           he
           fitteth
           at
           the
           righ
           ,
           hand
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           111.
           
           Searching
           onely
           doth
           nothing
           ;
           the
           
             Phylosophers
             Stone
          
           is
           a
           very
           dark
           disesteemed
           Stone
           ,
           of
           a
           Gray
           colour
           ,
           but
           therein
           lyeth
           the
           highest
           Tincture
           ;
           would
           you
           search
           out
           the
           
             Mysterium
             Magnum
          
           ,
           then
           take
           before
           you
           onely
           the
           Earth
           with
           its
           Mettals
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           may
           well
           finde
           what
           the
           Magicall
           or
           Cabalisticall
           ground
           is
           .
        
         
           112.
           
           The
           deep
           and
           Mysticall
           numbers
           ,
           
           which
           otherwise
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           fathom
           or
           finde
           out
           ,
           lye
           all
           in
           the
           Mystery
           ;
           but
           hee
           that
           findes
           it
           ,
           searcheth
           not
           after
           the
           numbers
           ,
           he
           taketh
           Gold
           for
           Earth
           ;
           and
           doth
           as
           one
           that
           hath
           a
           costly
           Treasure
           lying
           in
           an
           obscure
           place
           ;
           the
           Manger
           and
           swadling
           cloaths
           of
           Christ
           are
           more
           acceptable
           to
           him
           then
           the
           whole
           World
           with
           its
           Figures
           [
           or
           externall
           pompe
           ,
           and
           glory
           ]
           he
           hides
           the
           
             Numbers
             themselves
          
           ,
           for
           the
           outward
           Kingdome
           must
           accomplish
           its
           wonders
           .
        
         
           113.
           
           Wherefore
           should
           the
           earthly
           Mystery
           ,
           be
           unvailed
           
             before
             the
             time
          
           ;
           enquire
           of
           the
           *
           Magists
           ,
           who
           have
           understood
           the
           heavenly
           and
           earthly
           Magia
           ;
           wherefore
           they
           have
           kept
           the
           Tincture
           secret
           ,
           and
           not
           revealed
           it
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           other
           cause
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           World
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           likewise
           it
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           114.
           
           Therefore
           God
           hath
           hidden
           them
           from
           us
           ,
           
           
           that
           the
           earthly
           Mystery
           might
           accomplish
           and
           fulfill
           all
           its
           wonders
           on
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Violls
           of
           Gods
           anger
           be
           poured
           forth
           on
           us
           ;
           how
           can
           a
           man
           undertake
           to
           reveale
           such
           secret
           things
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ;
           indeed
           he
           tampereth
           about
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           comes
           in
           he
           must
           have
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           115.
           
           The
           outward
           instigation
           to
           manifest
           and
           reveale
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Starres
           ;
           for
           they
           would
           faine
           be
           freed
           from
           vanity
           ,
           and
           they
           drive
           mightily
           in
           the
           
             Magicall
             Children
          
           to
           manifestation
           ;
           therefore
           we
           must
           prove
           and
           examine
           the
           instigation
           ,
           whether
           it
           proceed
           from
           Gods
           light
           ,
           from
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Dominion
           or
           Government
           of
           the
           Stars
           .
        
         
           116.
           
           For
           Gods
           spirit
           speaketh
           plainely
           of
           his
           Mystery
           ,
           he
           onely
           declareth
           the
           Turba
           ,
           
           and
           letteth
           the
           Numbers
           alone
           ;
           he
           hath
           once
           signed
           ,
           and
           sealed
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           with
           the
           might
           of
           the
           first
           Principle
           in
           the
           
             Seven
             formes
             of
             Nature
          
           to
           the
           wonders
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           againe
           he
           hath
           signed
           it
           in
           the
           Love
           in
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Seven
             golden
             Candlesticks
          
           and
           lights
           ;
           and
           therewith
           hee
           continues
           
           untill
           the
           judgement
           ;
           each
           number
           manifests
           it selfe
           
             in
             its
             owne
             Age
          
           ;
           no
           creature
           hath
           power
           to
           manifest
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             dares
             not
          
           ;
           else
           he
           transgresseth
           the
           Magicall
           order
           ,
           and
           becomes
           a
           loathing
           to
           the
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           117.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           and
           also
           Christ
           himselfe
           have
           spoken
           all
           in
           Parables
           ,
           
           after
           a
           Magicall
           manner
           ;
           and
           even
           to
           this
           day
           none
           who
           is
           capable
           of
           the
           Mystery
           dare
           speake
           otherwise
           ,
           unlesse
           there
           be
           a
           
             peculiar
             purpose
          
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Number
           shall
           bee
           plainely
           revealed
           ;
           as
           Daniel
           who
           did
           clearely
           denote
           the
           time
           of
           Christ
           with
           its
           
             owne
             Number
          
           ;
           he
           had
           command
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           this
           I
           tell
           you
           syncerely
           and
           in
           all
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           also
           in
           right
           Christian
           love
           towards
           you
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           contempt
           ,
           but
           from
           my
           knowledge
           and
           gifts
           ,
           seeing
           you
           desired
           it
           of
           me
           ;
           I
           have
           given
           you
           a
           short
           hint
           ,
           what
           you
           are
           to
           doe
           herein
           ,
           and
           entreat
           you
           to
           looke
           upon
           it
           in
           a
           Brotherly
           way
           .
        
         
           118.
           
           But
           yet
           what
           I
           am
           able
           to
           serve
           you
           in
           ,
           with
           my
           few
           gifts
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           further
           desire
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           with
           a
           good
           will
           ;
           provided
           ,
           I
           shall
           perceive
           you
           are
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           shall
           serve
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           welfare
           of
           mankinde
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           into
           the
           Love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             Gerlits
             ,
             
               14th
               .
               of
               August
               ,
               ANNO
               DOM
               :
               1620.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ANOTHER
           LETTER
           TO
           PAUL
           KEYM
           :
        
         
           
             Concerning
             the
             way
             to
             true
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             Regeneration
             in
             CHRIST
             :
             Likewise
             concerning
             the
             thousand
             yeares
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Mysteries
             in
             the
             Revelation
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WORTHY
           ,
           and
           much
           respected
           Sir
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           beloved
           Brother
           ;
           I
           have
           received
           your
           last
           Letter
           ,
           and
           therein
           I
           have
           once
           more
           understood
           ,
           and
           well
           observed
           your
           zealous
           inflamed
           minde
           ,
           in
           your
           intended
           labour
           ,
           and
           hard
           Study
           ;
           and
           then
           your
           anxious
           earnest
           desire
           after
           the
           light
           of
           the
           true
           knowledge
           thereof
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           great
           thirst
           after
           the
           fountaine
           and
           well-spring
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           the
           minde
           is
           refreshed
           ,
           quickned
           ,
           comforted
           ,
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           appeased
           ;
           and
           considering
           that
           I
           am
           a
           Servant
           to
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           Debtor
           in
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           to
           them
           ;
           therefore
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           same
           Love
           ,
           shew
           and
           impart
           to
           you
           what
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           given
           to
           me
           ;
           seeing
           your
           desire
           also
           requireth
           it
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           vine
           ,
           ye
           are
           the
           branches
           ;
           he
           that
           abideth
           in
           me
           ,
           
           and
           I
           in
           him
           ,
           shall
           bring
           forth
           much
           fruit
           ;
           for
           without
           me
           you
           can
           doe
           nothing
           ;
           also
           he
           that
           abideth
           in
           me
           and
           [
           hath
           ]
           my
           wordes
           [
           abiding
           ]
           in
           him
           ,
           hee
           bringeth
           forth
           much
           fruit
           ;
           herein
           lyeth
           the
           whole
           ground
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           onely
           root
           or
           spring
           to
           the
           Fountaine
           whence
           the
           
             Divine
             understanding
          
           floweth
           ;
           there
           is
           
             no
             other
          
           ground
           to
           the
           true
           and
           reall-knowledge
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           ,
           
             no
             other
          
           seeking
           ,
           studying
           ,
           or
           searching
           doth
           availe
           ,
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           every
           spirit
           searcheth
           onely
           its
           owne
           depth
           ;
           [
           or
           reacheth
           no
           further
           then
           its
           owne
           naturall
           capacity
           or
           instinct
           ]
           and
           apprehendeth
           that
           wherein
           it
           doth
           enkindle
           its
           selfe
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           doth
           search
           in
           its
           owne
           enkindling
           ,
           yet
           it
           findeth
           no
           more
           but
           a
           type
           or
           representation
           of
           things
           like
           a
           shadow
           ,
           or
           dreame
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           able
           to
           behold
           the
           Being
           it selfe
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           would
           see
           the
           Being
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Being
           ,
           and
           the
           Being
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           the
           Being
           ,
           and
           see
           really
           in
           the
           Being
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Now
           then
           ,
           seeing
           that
           we
           are
           dead
           in
           Adam
           to
           the
           Divine
           essence
           and
           are
           become
           blind
           and
           estranged
           ;
           we
           have
           no
           power
           in
           us
           
             as
             from
             our selves
          
           ,
           we
           know
           nothing
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Reason
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           hystory
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           we
           doe
           neither
           feele
           his
           power
           ,
           nor
           see
           his
           light
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           returne
           ,
           and
           become
           like
           unto
           Children
           ,
           which
           know
           nothing
           but
           are
           guided
           ,
           and
           ruled
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           Child
           lookes
           upon
           its
           mother
           ,
           and
           longeth
           after
           her
           ;
           and
           shee
           also
           cherisheth
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           it
           up
           ;
           so
           must
           the
           externall
           reason
           be
           blinded
           ,
           beaten
           downe
           ,
           and
           quite
           quasht
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           the
           desire
           must
           resigne
           ,
           and
           cast
           it selfe
           into
           the
           grace
           ,
           and
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           reguard
           the
           opposition
           ,
           and
           contradiction
           of
           the
           outward
           reason
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           so
           ;
           God
           is
           afar
           of
           ;
           you
           must
           search
           ,
           meditate
           ,
           and
           represent
           him
           onely
           to
           your selfe
           by
           your
           apprehension
           ;
           you
           must
           seeke
           after
           his
           will
           ,
           how
           he
           hath
           
             revealed
             himselfe
          
           ;
           *
           so
           he
           will
           be
           knowne
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           ;
           thus
           the
           externall
           ,
           hystoricall
           ,
           Astrall
           reason
           doth
           judge
           ;
           and
           it
           ruleth
           also
           the
           whole
           World
           except
           a
           very
           small
           number
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             you
             must
             abide
             in
             me
             ,
             for
             without
             me
             you
             can
             doe
             nothing
          
           ;
           you
           can
           neither
           know
           nor
           search
           out
           any
           thing
           really
           ,
           and
           fundamentally
           of
           God
           ?
           
             for
             he
             that
             cometh
             to
             me
             ;
             him
             I
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             cast
             out
             ;
             in
             me
             you
             shall
             bring
             forth
             much
             fruit
             ;
             now
             every
             branch
             groweth
          
           on
           its
           owne
           tree
           ;
           and
           hath
           the
           sap
           ,
           power
           ,
           influence
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           and
           property
           of
           the
           tree
           ;
           and
           beareth
           fruit
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           ,
           kinde
           ,
           and
           property
           of
           the
           tree
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Thus
           likewise
           he
           who
           desireth
           to
           be
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           Divine
           knowledg
           ,
           
           must
           stand
           in
           the
           tree
           whereinto
           God
           hath
           engrafted
           us
           through
           ,
           the
           Regeneration
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           the
           sap
           and
           vertue
           of
           
           the
           tree
           ,
           else
           he
           bringeth
           forth
           strange
           ,
           unsavory
           ,
           wild
           fruit
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           the
           tast
           and
           relish
           of
           the
           good
           tree
           ;
           we
           must
           become
           like
           unto
           a
           Child
           which
           understands
           nothing
           ;
           but
           onely
           knoweth
           its
           mother
           ,
           and
           longeth
           after
           her
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           We
           must
           drink
           of
           the
           new
           milk
           of
           Christs
           Incarnation
           ;
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ;
           his
           vertue
           ,
           and
           sap
           must
           be
           our
           vertue
           ,
           and
           sap
           ;
           we
           must
           become
           Gods
           Children
           in
           
             Divine
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Nicodemus
           said
           ;
           
             How
             can
             it
             be
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             borne
             againe
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ?
          
           Yes
           good
           Nicodemus
           ;
           and
           good
           externall
           earthly
           Reason
           ,
           how
           could
           it
           be
           that
           Adam
           who
           was
           a
           perfect
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           perish
           in
           his
           perfection
           ,
           and
           became
           earthly
           ;
           did
           it
           not
           come
           to
           passe
           by
           Imagination
           ,
           because
           he
           induced
           his
           desire
           ,
           longing
           ,
           and
           lust
           ,
           into
           the
           outward
           Astrall
           ,
           Elementall
           ,
           and
           earthly
           Kingdome
           [
           and
           did
           set
           his
           minde
           upon
           the
           Dominion
           of
           this
           World
           ]
           whereupon
           he
           in
           his
           desire
           ,
           lust
           ,
           and
           imagination
           ,
           was
           forthwith
           impregnated
           ,
           and
           became
           earthly
           ;
           and
           thereby
           he
           fell
           into
           the
           sleep
           of
           the
           externall
           Magia
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           also
           with
           the
           
             New
             birth
          
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Through
           
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             an
             earnest
             serious
             desire
             ,
          
           we
           become
           againe
           impregnated
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           
           and
           receive
           the
           New
           body
           in
           the
           Old
           ;
           the
           New
           doth
           not
           mix
           it selfe
           with
           the
           Old
           ;
           like
           as
           Gold
           in
           the
           grosse
           and
           rough
           stone
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           ,
           and
           hath
           
             another
             Tincture
             and
             spirit
          
           ,
           then
           the
           rough
           matter
           in
           the
           stone
           ;
           thus
           also
           is
           the
           New
           man
           in
           the
           Old
           ,
           the
           rough
           stone
           knoweth
           nothing
           of
           the
           Gold
           ;
           and
           so
           likewise
           the
           earthly
           Adam
           knoweth
           nothing
           of
           the
           Divine
           heavenly
           Adam
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           strife
           in
           Man
           ,
           and
           Man
           is
           contrary
           to
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           earthly
           Adam
           will
           see
           ,
           feele
           ,
           and
           taste
           ,
           but
           he
           receiveth
           onely
           a
           ray
           ,
           type
           ,
           and
           twinckling
           reflex
           from
           the
           internall
           Man
           ;
           where
           he
           indeed
           at
           some
           times
           tasteth
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Divine
           Man
           ,
           but
           not
           essentially
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           doth
           disperse
           ,
           or
           swallow
           up
           the
           sad
           darknesse
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           appeareth
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           darknesse
           more
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           darknesse
           is
           really
           hidden
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           which
           againe
           is
           manifest
           when
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           withdraweth
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Thus
           oftentimes
           the
           New
           man
           doth
           in
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           swallow
           up
           the
           Old
           ,
           that
           the
           Old
           man
           supposeth
           that
           he
           hath
           apprehended
           the
           Deity
           ,
           whereas
           he
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           that
           essence
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           from
           the
           New
           man
           doth
           passe
           through
           the
           Old
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           same
           entreth
           againe
           into
           its
           Mystery
           ,
           then
           the
           Old
           man
           knoweth
           not
           what
           hapned
           unto
           it
           ;
           
           but
           it
           seeketh
           wayes
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           searcheth
           after
           the
           purpose
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           yet
           findeth
           nothing
           but
           invention
           ,
           fiction
           ,
           and
           opinion
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           zealous
           in
           its
           opinions
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           not
           what
           it
           doth
           ,
           it
           findeth
           
           not
           the
           root
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           capable
           or
           worthy
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           sheweth
           that
           it
           must
           dye
           and
           perish
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           the
           New
           man
           ,
           
           which
           in
           an
           earnest
           serious
           will
           and
           purpose
           ,
           ariseth
           through
           Imagination
           [
           or
           the
           effectuall
           operation
           of
           true
           Faith
           ]
           abideth
           stedfast
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           Christ
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Tree
           (
           which
           God
           the
           Father
           by
           his
           motion
           ,
           when
           he
           moved
           himselfe
           the
           second
           time
           according
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           did
           ingraft
           into
           the
           humane
           soule
           )
           and
           it
           springeth
           forth
           in
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doth
           grow
           and
           flourish
           in
           the
           power
           ,
           vertue
           ,
           and
           sap
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essentiality
           ,
           in
           Gods
           Love
           ;
           this
           receiveth
           Divine
           knowledge
           and
           skill
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           externall
           will
           ,
           what
           the
           externall
           man
           will
           know
           and
           search
           out
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           internall
           Heaven
           ;
           the
           internall
           Heaven
           doth
           enkindle
           [
           and
           enlighten
           ]
           the
           externall
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           understanding
           or
           intellectuall
           faculty
           of
           the
           soule
           doth
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           externall
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           For
           God
           who
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           Being
           ,
           hath
           manifested
           himselfe
           by
           the
           externall
           World
           in
           a
           similitude
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           might
           see
           it selfe
           in
           the
           Being
           essentially
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Creature
           likewise
           might
           contemplate
           and
           behold
           the
           being
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Figure
           ,
           and
           know
           it
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           For
           no
           Creature
           is
           able
           to
           see
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           without
           it selfe
           ;
           the
           spirit
           seeth
           God
           in
           the
           Essence
           and
           Lustre
           of
           the
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           likewise
           in
           its
           selfe
           ,
           and
           its
           owne
           fellow
           creatures
           like
           it selfe
           ;
           for
           God
           is
           himselfe
           the
           spirit
           of
           all
           Beings
           (
           understand
           of
           heavenly
           Beings
           )
           so
           that
           when
           we
           see
           the
           Divine
           Creature
           ,
           then
           we
           see
           an
           Image
           or
           likenesse
           proceeded
           from
           Gods
           Being
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           see
           the
           will
           and
           working
           of
           that
           Creature
           ,
           then
           we
           see
           the
           will
           and
           working
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           Thus
           also
           is
           the
           New
           man
           borne
           of
           God
           ;
           what
           it
           willeth
           and
           doth
           ,
           that
           is
           Gods
           will
           and
           worke
           ,
           its
           knowing
           is
           Gods
           knowing
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           nothing
           of
           God
           without
           Gods
           spirit
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           The
           externall
           cannot
           see
           the
           internall
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           internall
           draweth
           the
           externall
           by
           a
           glimps
           [
           or
           influence
           of
           light
           in
           its
           owne
           Idea
           or
           speculation
           ]
           into
           it selfe
           ;
           then
           the
           externall
           apprehendeth
           the
           mirrour
           or
           resemblance
           of
           the
           internall
           for
           an
           instruction
           and
           direction
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           externall
           World
           taketh
           its
           rise
           and
           originall
           from
           the
           internall
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Our
             workes
             shall
             follow
             us
             in
             the
             Mystery
          
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           separation
           of
           Gods
           judgement
           ;
           by
           the
           sire
           of
           the
           Principle
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           set
           into
           the
           eternall
           World.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           To
           which
           end
           God
           hath
           created
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           namely
           ,
           for
           his
           deeds
           of
           Wonders
           ,
           
           that
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Power
          
           might
           appeare
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           might
           behold
           himselfe
           in
           the
           resemblan●es
           and
           Ideas
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           have
           joy
           in
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Beings
           created
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           wisedome
           .
        
         
         
           19.
           
           Loving
           Brother
           ,
           take
           it
           not
           ill
           ,
           that
           I
           speak
           roundly
           to
           you
           ;
           you
           complaine
           that
           you
           are
           not
           alwayes
           able
           to
           reach
           ,
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           keepe
           the
           Divine
           Mysteries
           ;
           and
           moreover
           you
           say
           that
           many
           times
           you
           get
           a
           glimps
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           my
           Writings
           are
           hard
           and
           difficult
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           you
           ;
           I
           wil
           therfore
           shew
           unto
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           power
           and
           ability
           that
           I
           have
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           how
           the
           being
           of
           your
           hidden
           Mystery
           standeth
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           you
           are
           not
           able
           to
           understand
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Your
           meaning
           ,
           and
           will
           is
           to
           keep
           [
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Mystery
           ]
           in
           a
           continued
           stedfast
           comprehension
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           will
           of
           the
           
             externall
             World
          
           in
           you
           ,
           it
           would
           faine
           be
           capable
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           be
           freed
           from
           vanity
           ;
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           externall
           World
           ,
           must
           stand
           in
           continuall
           travell
           ,
           
           and
           earnest
           Seeking
           ;
           sor
           by
           its
           seeking
           it
           findeth
           the
           wonders
           of
           its
           owne
           Magia
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Type
           and
           resemblance
           of
           the
           internall
           World.
           
        
         
           21.
           
           For
           God
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           move
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           the
           longing
           ,
           and
           earnest
           travelling
           of
           the
           Creature
           
             moveth
             the
             Mystery
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Image
           ,
           or
           Idea
           of
           the
           Divine
           wisedome
           may
           be
           sought
           and
           found
           ;
           therefore
           Christ
           commandeth
           us
           to
           
             Seeke
             ,
             and
             knock
          
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           promiseth
           to
           give
           us
           the
           Pearle
           or
           Jewell
           
             in
             the
             seeking
          
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           The
           externall
           World
           likewise
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           Man
           is
           to
           that
           end
           created
           into
           the
           externall
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           the
           externall
           Figures
           into
           the
           internall
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           the
           end
           into
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           The
           more
           man
           longeth
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           panteth
           ,
           and
           runneth
           after
           him
           ,
           
           the
           more
           he
           commeth
           out
           of
           the
           end
           into
           the
           beginning
           ;
           not
           onely
           to
           Gods
           wonder
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           owne
           edification
           ,
           for
           the
           twig
           of
           the
           Tree
           continually
           thirsteth
           after
           the
           sap
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           Tree
           ,
           it
           travelleth
           in
           desire
           after
           the
           Tree
           ,
           and
           draweth
           its
           sap
           and
           influence
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           thereby
           it
           groweth
           up
           to
           be
           a
           great
           branch
           ;
           thus
           the
           anxious
           hunger
           ,
           and
           earnest
           longing
           in
           the
           
             Humane
             Mystery
          
           draweth
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           into
           it selfe
           ;
           of
           which
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             suffereth
             violence
             ,
             and
             the
             violent
             take
             it
             by
             force
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           24.
           
           A
           Being
           or
           Essence
           that
           is
           not
           attractive
           ,
           cannot
           grow
           up
           ,
           or
           get
           a
           body
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           it
           starveth
           and
           pineth
           away
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Candle
           draweth
           ,
           or
           attracteth
           the
           fat
           into
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           devoureth
           it
           and
           yet
           it
           affordeth
           from
           its
           devouring
           ,
           a
           shining
           light
           ;
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           Man
           ,
           he
           is
           shut
           up
           ,
           and
           enclosed
           (
           with
           his
           first
           Divine
           Essence
           )
           in
           the
           darknesse
           of
           death
           ;
           but
           God
           hath
           againe
           opened
           the
           same
           to
           the
           soule
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Now
           the
           poore
           captivated
           soule
           is
           this
           very
           hungry
           Magicall
           fire
           ,
           which
           doth
           aga●ne
           attract
           to
           it selfe
           out
           of
           the
           ,
           Incarnation
           of
           Christ
           the
           Divine
           disclosed
           Essence
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           feedeth
           on
           Gods
           Being
           ,
           
           and
           taketh
           it
           into
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           [
           spirituall
           and
           essentiall
           ]
           eating
           ,
           consuming
           ,
           or
           digesting
           ,
           it
           giveth
           forth
           a
           body
           of
           light
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           like
           unto
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           thus
           the
           poore
           soule
           becomes
           cloathed
           with
           a
           body
           of
           light
           ,
           as
           the
           fire
           in
           the
           Candle
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           body
           of
           light
           it
           findeth
           rest
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           darknesse
           of
           this
           World
           [
           in
           its
           earthly
           carkasse
           and
           cloathing
           of
           clay
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           evill
           inclinations
           and
           false
           desires
           do
           stick
           ]
           it
           hath
           anguish
           ,
           and
           trouble
           .
        
         
           26
           But
           now
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           with
           Adam
           put
           upon
           it selfe
           the
           earthly
           Image
           ,
           it
           must
           therefore
           beare
           the
           same
           ;
           as
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           Candle
           must
           take
           its
           burning
           light
           from
           the
           darke
           lumpe
           of
           fat
           ;
           if
           it
           had
           with
           Adam
           abode
           in
           Gods
           being
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           put
           on
           the
           earthly
           Image
           ,
           it
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           borne
           the
           same
           ,
           
           but
           now
           it
           is
           bound
           to
           beare
           it
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           For
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             To
             whom
             you
             give
             your selves
             as
             Servants
             in
             obedience
             ,
             his
             servants
             you
             are
             ;
             be
             it
             to
             sinne
             ,
             unto
             death
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             righteousnesse
             :
          
           Now
           seeing
           the
           soule
           hath
           put
           on
           the
           earthly
           Image
           ,
           which
           worketh
           nothing
           but
           fruit
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           hath
           yeelded
           and
           devoted
           it selfe
           a
           servant
           to
           Sin
           ,
           it
           is
           therefore
           now
           become
           the
           
             sinfull
             servant
          
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Wherefore
           is
           it
           fallen
           in
           love
           with
           a
           strange
           Master
           that
           domineereth
           over
           it
           ?
           Had
           it
           but
           remained
           a
           childe
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           lusted
           after
           the
           Tree
           of
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           ;
           it
           needed
           not
           then
           to
           have
           beene
           in
           subjection
           to
           both
           Governments
           ,
           but
           being
           it
           would
           be
           as
           God
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           anger
           ,
           according
           to
           both
           the
           Principles
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           thereupon
           it
           must
           now
           beare
           the
           Image
           ,
           and
           undergoe
           the
           force
           and
           sway
           of
           both
           ,
           
           and
           so
           endure
           the
           fire-burning
           [
           the
           curse
           and
           anger
           of
           God
           enkindled
           in
           the
           divided
           properties
           of
           Nature
           ]
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Separation
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           Therefore
           it
           s
           called
           a
           bearing
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           Magicall
           fire
           ariseth
           ,
           
           it
           maketh
           a
           Crosse-like-birth
           ;
           and
           the
           one
           forme
           of
           nature
           doth
           presse
           ,
           and
           quite
           pierce
           through
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           sweet
           against
           soure
           ,
           sharp
           against
           bitter
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           against
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           And
           if
           the
           soule
           had
           let
           the
           body
           of
           light
           be
           onely
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           imagined
           on
           the
           externall
           Kingdome
           of
           this
           World
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           on
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           great
           World
           in
           the
           Starres
           ,
           and
           Elements
           )
           nor
           lusted
           after
           the
           earthly
           fruit
           ;
           then
           the
           wrath
           [
           or
           the
           working
           power
           of
           darknesse
           in
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           departure
           of
           his
           love
           from
           a
           *
           Being
           ]
           had
           been
           as
           it
           were
           swallowed
           up
           in
           it
           ;
           [
           and
           would
           not
           have
           beene
           manifest
           or
           apparent
           ]
           there
           would
           not
           have
           been
           any
           sense
           ,
           perceivance
           ,
           or
           feeling
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           seeing
           it
           is
           departed
           from
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           the
           light
           and
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ;
           therefore
           it
           seeleth
           now
           the
           wrath
           ,
           or
           burning
           anger
           of
           the
           eternall
           Nature
           .
        
         
         
           31.
           
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           worke
           ,
           labour
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           obtaine
           the
           light
           againe
           ;
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           life
           of
           man
           standeth
           in
           such
           anguish
           ,
           in
           painefull
           seeking
           ,
           in
           continuall
           abstinence
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ;
           it
           earnestly
           desireth
           the
           Divine
           Rest
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           is
           held
           back
           by
           the
           wrath
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           The
           more
           the
           life
           desireth
           to
           fly
           from
           the
           wrath
           [
           or
           fiercenesse
           of
           Nature
           ]
           the
           
             more
             strong
          
           and
           vehement
           the
           strife
           groweth
           in
           the
           life
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           the
           Devill
           by
           his
           poysonfull
           Incantations
           ,
           Magicall
           imaginations
           ,
           representations
           ,
           and
           insinuations
           ,
           doth
           stirre
           up
           ,
           and
           bring
           into
           his
           Nest
           [
           being
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           soule
           ]
           he
           continually
           representeth
           before
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           Magicall
           Image
           of
           the
           poysonfull
           Serpent
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           might
           still
           imagine
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           kindle
           or
           inflame
           it selfe
           in
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           daily
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           soule
           becommeth
           an
           evill
           poysonfull
           burning
           brimstony-fire
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           Yet
           if
           the
           soule
           departeth
           from
           the
           Serpent-like
           Image
           of
           the
           Devill
           and
           rejecteth
           the
           evill
           earthly
           Tree
           [
           whereon
           the
           Serpent
           hath
           cunningly
           twin'd
           himselfe
           ]
           which
           Tree
           is
           Pride
           ,
           Coveteousnesse
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           and
           Falshood
           ;
           and
           longeth
           not
           after
           it
           ,
           but
           maketh
           it selfe
           as
           it
           were
           dead
           in
           this
           Figure
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           knew
           nothing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           casteth
           away
           the
           very
           concupiscence
           and
           imagination
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           desireth
           onely
           the
           love
           of
           God
           submitting
           it selfe
           wholly
           to
           Gods
           will
           and
           working
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           onely
           its
           willing
           ,
           working
           ,
           and
           doing
           ;
           then
           the
           Divine
           light
           beginneth
           to
           shine
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           obtaineth
           an
           eye
           of
           the
           right
           seeing
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           able
           to
           behold
           its
           owne
           naturall
           forme
           and
           feature
           ,
           whereby
           it
           steppeth
           into
           plaine
           ,
           downright
           ,
           and
           meek
           humility
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           It
           willeth
           nothing
           ,
           it
           also
           desireth
           nothing
           ,
           but
           resigneth
           ,
           and
           casteth
           it selfe
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           its
           Mother
           ;
           
           like
           a
           Childe
           that
           desireth
           nothing
           but
           its
           Mother
           ,
           inclining
           it selfe
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           longing
           onely
           after
           her
           ;
           it
           doth
           not
           much
           esteeme
           any
           Art
           ,
           subtill
           Reason
           ,
           or
           much
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           knoweth
           much
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           puft
           up
           ,
           or
           elevated
           in
           its
           owne
           conceit
           by
           its
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           leaveth
           ,
           and
           resigneth
           the
           knowing
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           working
           ,
           wholly
           to
           its
           Mothers
           spirit
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           both
           the
           will
           and
           worke
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           I
           speak
           according
           to
           my
           knowledg
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Devill
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           anger
           doth
           continually
           shoot
           against
           ,
           and
           oppose
           this
           pretious
           sprout
           of
           the
           soule
           [
           or
           noble
           twig
           of
           Divine
           light
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           springing
           forth
           from
           the
           
             Tree
             of
             life
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             within
             us
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           cast
           vaine
           infinuations
           ,
           false
           desires
           ,
           and
           earthly
           imaginations
           ]
           after
           the
           root
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           the
           formes
           of
           the
           fire-life
           in
           the
           first
           principle
           [
           to
           enkindle
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           naturall
           working
           properties
           ,
           which
           are
           selfe-pride
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           envy
           ,
           anger
           ,
           falshood
           ,
           
           hypocrisie
           ,
           lust
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           and
           would
           continually
           by
           all
           meanes
           quite
           destroy
           the
           pretious
           sprout
           [
           or
           noble
           twig
           of
           grace
           ]
           He
           continually
           shooteth
           his
           evill
           poysonfull
           rayes
           into
           the
           soules
           Magicall
           fire
           with
           evill
           lusts
           ,
           concupiscence
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           ministreth
           strange
           matter
           or
           fuell
           to
           the
           soules
           fire
           to
           burne
           or
           feed
           upon
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           might
           by
           no
           meanes
           attain
           to
           a
           shining
           light
           ;
           he
           quencheth
           ,
           suppresseth
           ,
           and
           hindreth
           it
           ;
           that
           his
           Kingdome
           might
           not
           be
           knowne
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           
             noble
             twig
          
           defendeth
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           will
           none
           of
           the
           fierce
           darke
           ,
           and
           wrathfull
           source
           ;
           it
           ariseth
           ,
           and
           springeth
           forth
           like
           a
           plant
           out
           of
           the
           wild
           earth
           ,
           yet
           the
           Devill
           st●iveth
           contnually
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           Therefore
           my
           dearly
           beloved
           freind
           ▪
           there
           is
           such
           strife
           ,
           and
           contention
           in
           man
           ;
           and
           hence
           he
           seeth
           the
           Divine
           light
           as
           in
           a
           mirror
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           he
           getteth
           a
           perfect
           glimps
           thereof
           ,
           
           for
           as
           long
           as
           the
           twig
           of
           the
           soule
           can
           defend
           it selfe
           against
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           so
           long
           it
           hath
           the
           shining
           light
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           For
           when
           the
           Magicall
           fire
           of
           the
           soule
           receiveth
           the
           Divine
           essence
           (
           that
           is
           the
           divine
           body
           ,
           Christs
           flesh
           )
           then
           the
           holy
           spirit
           doth
           apparently
           arise
           ,
           and
           glance
           forth
           in
           the
           soul
           as
           a
           triumph
           ,
           as
           he
           goeth
           forth
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           through
           the
           word
           or
           mouth
           of
           the
           sonne
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           Heart
           of
           the
           sacred
           Ternary
           )
           out
           of
           the
           Divine
           essentiality
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           goeth
           or
           proceedeth
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           being
           or
           essence
           of
           the
           noble
           lilly-twig
           ,
           which
           springeth
           forth
           and
           groweth
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           soul
           ;
           which
           (
           lilly-twig
           ▪
           )
           is
           the
           
             true
             Image
          
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           new-born
           or
           regenerated
           spirit
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           Gods
           will
           ;
           the
           Triumphing
           Chariot
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           rideth
           into
           the
           sacred
           Ternary
           into
           the
           Angelicall
           World.
           
        
         
           39.
           
           And
           with
           this
           twig
           ,
           or
           Image
           [
           of
           God
           renewed
           in
           us
           ]
           as
           is
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           we
           are
           in
           Christ
           without
           this
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           Angelicall
           World
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           old
           Adam
           hath
           no
           understanding
           ,
           or
           perceivance
           ;
           also
           it
           knoweth
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           the
           rough
           stone
           knoweth
           not
           the
           Gold
           ,
           which
           yet
           groweth
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Gate
             of
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Threefold
             life
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Man
             is
             the
             true
             Similitude
             or
             Image
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             the
             pretious
             man
             Moses
             testifyeth
             ;
             
             not
             onely
             an
             Earthly
             Image
             (
             for
             the
             sake
             whereof
             God
             would
             not
             have
             become
             man
             ,
             and
             put
             forth
             ,
             unite
             ,
             and
             espouse
             his
             heart
             and
             spirit
             [
             in
             deepest
             love
             ]
             after
             the
             fall
             unto
             it
             )
             but
             he
             is
             Originally
             out
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             all
             Beings
             ;
             out
             of
             all
             the
             three
             Worlds
             Viz.
             out
             of
             the
             innermost
             Nature-world
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             most
             outward
             ;
             and
             is
             called
             the
             darke
             World
             ,
             whence
             the
             principle
             of
             the
             fiery
             Nature
             taketh
             its
             rise
             ;
             as
             is
             declared
             
               at
               large
            
             in
             my
             Booke
             
               of
               the
               threefold
               life
            
             .
          
           
           
             41.
             
             And
             secondly
             he
             is
             out
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             or
             Angelicall
             World
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             true
             Being
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             thirdly
             ,
             he
             is
             out
             of
             this
             externall
             World
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             and
             Elements
             ;
             an
             entire
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Being
             of
             all
             Beings
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             His
             first
             Image
             stood
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             in
             the
             Angelicall
             World
             ;
             but
             he
             lusted
             after
             the
             externall
             World
             (
             that
             is
             after
             the
             Astrall
             and
             Elementall
             World
             )
             which
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             and
             covered
             the
             precious
             Image
             of
             the
             internall
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             ruleth
             now
             in
             the
             similitude
             as
             in
             its
             owne
             propriety
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Therefore
             't
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               You
               must
               be
               borne
               againe
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               cannot
               see
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             word
             or
             heart
             of
             God
             entred
             into
             the
             humane
             Essence
             ,
             
             that
             wee
             with
             our
             soule
             might
             be
             able
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             heart
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             beget
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             againe
             out
             of
             our
             soule
             ,
             a
             new
             Twig
             or
             Image
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             Therefore
             the
             old
             Carcasse
             must
             rot
             ,
             putrifie
             ,
             and
             perish
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             unfit
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             carryeth
             nothing
             but
             its
             owne
             Mystery
             into
             its
             first
             beginning
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             its
             wonders
             and
             workes
             ,
             understand
             ,
             in
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             first
             Principle
             ,
             which
             is
             immortall
             ,
             and
             incorruptible
             ;
             being
             the
             Magicall
             fire
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             not
             this
             alone
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             bring
             and
             unite
             the
             End
             with
             the
             Beginning
             ;
             for
             the
             externall
             World
             is
             generated
             out
             of
             the
             internall
             ,
             and
             created
             into
             a
             comprehensible
             Being
             ;
             the
             wonders
             whereof
             belong
             unto
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             knowne
             from
             Eternity
             in
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Divine
             Magia
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             Being
             or
             essentiality
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mirrour
             of
             the
             Virgin-like
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             whence
             the
             
               Eternall
               nature
            
             doth
             alwayes
             arise
             [
             or
             take
             its
             Originall
             ]
             from
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             And
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             the
             poore
             soule
             standeth
             in
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             Astrall
             and
             Elementall
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             Labourer
             ,
             and
             reunite
             the
             wonders
             of
             the
             externall
             Nature
             with
             the
             light
             World
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             must
             now
             be
             bruised
             and
             pressed
             ,
             and
             endure
             much
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             Servant
             in
             Gods
             Vineyard
             ,
             which
             prepareth
             the
             precious
             Wine
             that
             is
             drunk
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             cause
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             that
             the
             desire
             worketh
             in
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             manifesteth
             and
             bringeth
             forth
             to
             light
             the
             hidden
             wonders
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             plainely
             how
             man
             doth
             search
             out
             ,
             and
             *
             reveale
             the
             wonders
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             be
             amazed
             ,
             and
             strangely
             perplexed
             ,
             when
             as
             many
             times
             the
             noble
             Image
             is
             hid
             ,
             
             that
             we
             cannot
             receive
             any
             refreshment
             or
             comfort
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             poor
             soule
             is
             put
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             worke
             and
             bring
             the
             fruit
             [
             to
             be
             set
             ]
             upon
             Gods
             Table
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             It
             hath
             then
             a
             Twig
             or
             Branch
             of
             the
             wilde
             Vine
             given
             unto
             
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             trim
             ,
             and
             dresse
             that
             ;
             and
             plant
             in
             into
             the
             Divine
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             Mystery
             ,
             it
             must
             unite
             it
             with
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             thus
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             As
             a
             plant
             ,
             or
             grift
             that
             is
             set
             ,
             doth
             worke
             so
             long
             till
             it
             putteth
             forth
             its
             branches
             ;
             
             and
             then
             its
             fruit
             ;
             so
             must
             the
             twig
             [
             grift
             ,
             or
             scion
             ]
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             standeth
             overshadowed
             in
             a
             darke
             valley
             ,
             continually
             labour
             that
             it
             might
             come
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             the
             noble
             and
             precious
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             is
             growne
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Soule
             
               knoweth
               God
            
             ,
             then
             it
             yeeldeth
             its
             faire
             fruits
             ,
             which
             are
             good
             *
             
               Doctrines
               ,
               Workes
               ,
               and
               Vertues
            
             ;
             it
             leadeth
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             helpeth
             to
             plant
             ,
             and
             build
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             a
             right
             labourer
             in
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             And
             thus
             that
             of
             which
             I
             teach
             ,
             write
             ,
             and
             speake
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             which
             hath
             beene
             wrought
             in
             me
             ;
             otherwise
             I
             could
             know
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             scrap't
             it
             together
             out
             of
             histories
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             opinions
             ;
             as
             the
             Babilonicall
             School
             doth
             ,
             where
             men
             Eagerly
             contend
             about
             words
             and
             opinions
             ;
             I
             have
             by
             Gods
             grace
             obteined
             eyes
             of
             my
             owne
             ,
             and
             am
             able
             in
             my selfe
             to
             worke
             in
             Christs
             vineyard
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             I
             speake
             plainly
             ,
             and
             freely
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             patcht
             together
             from
             Conjecture
             ,
             and
             opinion
             (
             wherein
             man
             himselfe
             hath
             ●o
             Divine
             knowledge
             whereupon
             he
             makes
             conclusions
             )
             that
             [
             I
             say
             ]
             is
             Babel
             ,
             an
             whoredome
             ;
             for
             conceit
             ,
             or
             thinking
             must
             not
             doe
             it
             ;
             yea
             not
             any
             opinion
             ,
             or
             conjecturall
             apprehension
             ,
             but
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             
               have
               spoken
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               driven
               by
               the
               holy
               spirit
            
             ;
             
             they
             have
             planted
             many
             and
             divers
             Trees
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             stand
             upon
             one
             root
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             internall
             Heaven
             ,
             none
             can
             finde
             the
             same
             unlesse
             he
             likewise
             stand
             upon
             the
             same
             roote
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             externall
             Heaven
             cannot
             finde
             them
             out
             or
             explain
             them
             by
             art
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             holy
             ,
             Children
             of
             God
             remain
             as
             an
             hidden
             Mystery
             unto
             the
             Earthly
             man
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             thinkes
             that
             he
             understands
             them
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             no
             more
             then
             a
             darkesome
             [
             hystoricall
             ]
             glimps
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             now
             adayes
             how
             men
             doe
             wrangle
             and
             contend
             about
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             fight
             about
             Gods
             will
             ;
             how
             he
             must
             be
             served
             ,
             whereas
             he
             is
             not
             served
             or
             worshipped
             with
             any
             opinion
             ,
             but
             
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               in
               truth
            
             men
             serve
             God.
             
          
           
             54.
             
             It
             depends
             not
             on
             what
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             manners
             we
             doe
             use
             ,
             every
             one
             laboureth
             in
             his
             worke
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             from
             his
             owne
             
               Constellation
               ,
               and
               property
            
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             driven
             ,
             and
             lead
             from
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             
               same
               spirit
            
             ,
             otherwise
             God
             should
             be
             finite
             ,
             and
             measurable
             ,
             if
             the
             gifts
             
             were
             onely
             one
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             a
             meere
             Wonder
             ,
             whosoever
             apprehends
             him
             ,
             he
             walketh
             in
             his
             Wonders
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             This
             I
             doe
             impart
             unto
             you
             in
             all
             syncerity
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             zeale
             ,
             from
             my
             Fountaine
             ,
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             I
             doe
             exhort
             you
             to
             *
             understand
             it
             in
             a
             right
             sense
             as
             it
             is
             meant
             ;
             I
             doe
             not
             extoll
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             I
             speake
             brotherly
             to
             your
             minde
             ,
             to
             stirre
             you
             up
             and
             to
             comfort
             you
             ;
             that
             you
             should
             not
             thinke
             the
             yoak
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             heavy
             ,
             when
             oftentimes
             the
             externall
             man
             doth
             cloud
             the
             internall
             ,
             that
             the
             poore
             Soule
             mourneth
             for
             its
             Image
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             purified
             ,
             and
             truly
             begotten
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             under
             Tribulation
             [
             and
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ]
             it
             is
             even
             so
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             other
             Christians
             besides
             ,
             thinke
             not
             strange
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             It
             is
             very
             good
             when
             the
             poore
             soule
             is
             in
             Combate
             ,
             much
             better
             then
             when
             it
             is
             imprisoned
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             playeth
             the
             Hypocrite
             ,
             and
             maketh
             devout
             shewes
             ;
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               That
               all
               things
               shall
               serve
               for
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God.
               
            
          
           
             57.
             
             Now
             when
             the
             combate
             of
             the
             soule
             doth
             arise
             ,
             and
             proceed
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             faine
             see
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             at
             all
             times
             attaine
             the
             same
             ;
             then
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             fighteth
             for
             the
             
               Noble
               Trophee
            
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             externall
             man
             knoweth
             nothing
             ;
             yea
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             fighteth
             in
             the
             naturall
             soule
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             supernaturall
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             lead
             the
             Creature
             into
             God
             ;
             hee
             would
             alwayes
             faine
             Crowne
             the
             soule
             with
             the
             precious
             Image
             ,
             if
             the
             blinde
             Reason
             would
             but
             give
             him
             roome
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             understanding
             to
             Cooperate
             .
          
           
             58.
             
             We
             must
             labour
             and
             strive
             against
             the
             externall
             Reason
             ,
             and
             also
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             
             and
             wholly
             oppose
             the
             assaults
             and
             objections
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             alwayes
             breaking
             them
             and
             casting
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             
               evill
               thoughts
               ,
               motions
               ,
               and
               influences
               ,
            
             and
             effectually
             [
             with
             our
             whole
             soule
             ]
             with
             prayer
             ,
             supplication
             ,
             or
             internall
             resignation
             ,
             presse
             into
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             59.
             
             Thus
             the
             precious
             graine
             of
             Mustard-seed
             is
             sowne
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             well
             preserved
             ;
             becommeth
             great
             like
             a
             Tree
             ,
             upon
             which
             Tree
             the
             fruits
             of
             Paradise
             doe
             afterwards
             grow
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             soule
             feedeth
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               speake
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
            
             ;
             when
             as
             it
             beholdeth
             the
             
               Divine
               Magia
            
             ,
             even
             then
             it
             
               speaketh
               of
               the
               Wonders
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             60.
             
             For
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             is
             undivided
             ,
             it
             needeth
             not
             any
             room
             or
             place
             ,
             but
             it
             ariseth
             [
             moveth
             ,
             and
             flyeth
             ]
             in
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               understanding
            
             ,
             as
             the
             splendor
             of
             the
             Sunne
             in
             the
             ayre
             ;
             it
             shooteth
             ,
             or
             glanceth
             into
             the
             Image
             ,
             like
             lightning
             ,
             whereby
             the
             
               whole
               body
               is
               oftentimes
               enkindled
               ,
               and
               enlightned
               .
            
          
           
             61.
             
             Moreover
             know
             that
             we
             in
             this
             life
             are
             labourers
             and
             not
             idle
             persons
             ,
             
             for
             the
             birth
             of
             life
             is
             a
             continuall
             strife
             and
             labour
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             labour
             in
             Gods
             Vineyard
             ,
             the
             more
             fruit
             we
             shall
             obtaine
             
             and
             eternally
             enjoy
             ;
             and
             it
             maketh
             for
             our
             owne
             edification
             ,
             for
             our
             labour
             remaineth
             in
             our
             owne
             Mystery
             to
             Gods
             deeds
             of
             Wonder
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             owne
             eternall
             
               Crowne
               and
               Glory
            
             before
             God
             ;
             as
             in
             my
             other
             Writings
             is
             set
             forth
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             62.
             
             Concerning
             the
             
               Sabbath
               in
               this
               World
            
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             have
             written
             ,
             and
             still
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             thereof
             is
             not
             given
             to
             me
             ;
             also
             I
             doe
             not
             know
             how
             there
             can
             be
             any
             perfect
             Being
             in
             the
             Torment-house
             of
             the
             Starres
             and
             Elements
             ;
             I
             cannot
             finde
             such
             an
             understanding
             thereof
             in
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             being
             the
             first
             man
             was
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             ,
             when
             the
             heavenly
             Governour
             did
             rule
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             overcome
             by
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Starres
             and
             Elements
             ;
             Might
             it
             not
             therefore
             be
             still
             dangerous
             ?
          
           
             63.
             
             When
             we
             consider
             the
             possibility
             and
             the
             impossibility
             thereof
             in
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             it
             doth
             then
             appeare
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             would
             be
             no
             Sabbath
             in
             the
             sad
             and
             sorrowfull
             Mirror
             of
             the
             Divine
             Being
             ,
             for
             the
             Devill
             is
             a
             Prince
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             should
             be
             bound
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             in
             the
             darke
             World
             ,
             yet
             the
             fierce
             wrathfull
             Starres
             ,
             and
             also
             heat
             and
             cold
             ,
             have
             their
             rule
             and
             predominance
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             this
             World
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             
               a
               Valley
               of
               Misery
            
             .
          
           
             64.
             
             Now
             if
             the
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Starres
             should
             not
             reach
             us
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             influence
             upon
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             not
             be
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             no
             wicked
             man
             could
             oppose
             us
             ,
             or
             see
             us
             ,
             for
             in
             Paradise
             we
             are
             swallowed
             ,
             or
             shut
             up
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             65.
             
             As
             little
             as
             we
             with
             our
             earthly
             eyes
             see
             the
             Angels
             ,
             so
             little
             likewise
             shall
             a
             wicked
             man
             of
             this
             World
             see
             a
             new
             [
             regenerate
             ]
             man
             in
             Christ
             ;
             when
             we
             attaine
             the
             new
             man
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             (
             as
             to
             that
             new
             man
             )
             already
             in
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             doe
             onely
             waite
             for
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               the
               wicked
               earthly
               life
               .
            
          
           
             66.
             
             For
             we
             are
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             together
             with
             him
             planted
             into
             his
             death
             ;
             
             we
             are
             buryed
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             arise
             with
             the
             new
             man
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             live
             eternally
             in
             our
             owne
             Being
             or
             Essence
             ,
             understand
             ,
             in
             his
             corporiety
             ;
             we
             are
             with
             and
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             us
             ;
             Where
             should
             wee
             then
             keepe
             Sabbath
             ?
             Not
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Angelicall
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             light
             World.
             
          
           
             67.
             
             And
             if
             the
             wicked
             should
             be
             tormented
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             then
             the
             place
             [
             of
             this
             World
             ]
             must
             be
             translated
             ,
             or
             withdrawne
             into
             the
             darke
             World
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             Sol●●
             World
             there
             is
             not
             yet
             any
             
               Hellish
               Torment
            
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Sunne
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             be
             so
             indeed
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             wicked
             would
             be
             yet
             far
             separated
             from
             the
             judgement
             ;
             and
             there
             would
             be
             a
             Gulfe
             of
             a
             Principle
             interposed
             and
             fixt
             .
          
           
           
             68.
             
             Moreover
             God
             is
             not
             a
             God
             of
             evill
             ,
             that
             desireth
             revenge
             ,
             or
             Torment
             ;
             
             that
             he
             should
             out
             of
             his
             vengeance
             ,
             Torment
             and
             plague
             the
             Wicked
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             before
             the
             Iudgment
             ;
             the
             wicked
             Tormenteth
             himselfe
             in
             his
             owne
             Lifes
             birth
             ;
             the
             one
             forme
             of
             life
             is
             enemy
             to
             the
             other
             :
             And
             that
             shall
             be
             indeed
             his
             hellish
             Torment
             ;
             and
             God
             hath
             no
             blame
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             69.
             
             He
             hath
             never
             desired
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             ;
             but
             the
             wrathfull
             Nature
             gott
             the
             upper
             hand
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             mans
             will
             (
             which
             is
             free
             ,
             as
             God
             himselfe
             )
             did
             freely
             and
             willingly
             yeeld
             it selfe
             up
             into
             the
             Combate
             ,
             supposing
             to
             domineere
             ,
             and
             rule
             .
          
           
             70.
             
             It
             was
             out
             of
             pride
             that
             the
             Devill
             sell
             ,
             and
             man
             also
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             stayed
             in
             humility
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             continued
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             themselves
             departed
             both
             away
             from
             God
             ;
             but
             God
             did
             so
             exceedingly
             love
             mans
             Image
             ,
             that
             he
             himselfe
             out
             of
             love
             did
             re-enter
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             man
             ;
             why
             should
             he
             then
             desire
             his
             Torment
             ?
          
           
             71.
             
             In
             God
             there
             is
             no
             Evill
             desire
             ,
             but
             
               his
               wrath
            
             which
             is
             the
             dark
             World
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             evill
             ,
             
             and
             destruction
             which
             hath
             brought
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             also
             man
             to
             fall
             ;
             the
             
               dark
               World
            
             caused
             the
             Devill
             to
             fall
             ;
             and
             the
             
               externall
               wrathfull
               Nature
            
             caused
             Man
             to
             fall
             ;
             and
             yet
             both
             these
             are
             tyed
             and
             bound
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             which
             we
             should
             well
             see
             ,
             and
             feel
             ,
             if
             the
             sun
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             72.
             
             Therefore
             I
             yet
             say
             ;
             that
             the
             righteous
             keepeth
             Sabbath
             in
             Abrahams
             bosome
             ,
             in
             Christs
             rest
             ;
             for
             Christ
             hath
             destroyed
             the
             wrathfull
             death
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             held
             us
             Captive
             ;
             he
             hath
             opened
             life
             ;
             that
             we
             in
             a
             new
             man
             are
             able
             to
             spring
             forth
             ,
             blossome
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             But
             the
             old
             man
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             Elements
             must
             abide
             in
             his
             owne
             Region
             ,
             in
             his
             house
             of
             Torment
             and
             misery
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             passeth
             into
             its
             owne
             Mystery
             again
             ;
             and
             the
             soule
             abideth
             in
             its
             principle
             
               till
               the
               Judgement
            
             of
             God
             ;
             where
             God
             shall
             again
             move
             ,
             and
             enkindle
             the
             Mystery
             ;
             and
             then
             every
             thing
             Severeth
             it selfe
             into
             its
             owne
             property
             ;
             Each
             world
             shall
             take
             in
             its
             owne
             harvest
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             ;
             it
             shall
             part
             it selfe
             as
             light
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             74.
             
             And
             therefore
             I
             doe
             entreat
             you
             wholly
             as
             a
             brother
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             have
             a
             care
             that
             you
             
               apprehend
               the
               Sabbath
               in
               the
               Rest
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             be
             not
             so
             moved
             by
             the
             enkindling
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             [
             or
             servent
             instigation
             of
             your
             minde
             ]
             but
             search
             whether
             you
             be
             able
             to
             ground
             the
             same
             in
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             if
             you
             be
             able
             to
             ground
             ,
             and
             reach
             it
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Eternall
             Nature
             ,
             then
             indeed
             you
             may
             goe
             on
             ;
             but
             shew
             it
             us
             
             plainely
             that
             we
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             else
             our
             minde
             will
             be
             unsatisfied
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             findes
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             75.
             
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             proved
             with
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             seemingly
             alleadged
             for
             it
             ,
             
             they
             give
             as
             well
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             otherwise
             applyed
             ,
             if
             my
             minde
             had
             not
             turned
             it selfe
             into
             the
             LOVE
             and
             REST
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             would
             then
             shew
             it
             you
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             present
             Controversiall
             World.
             
          
           
             76.
             
             The
             Revelation
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             coucheth
             or
             sticketh
             deepe
             in
             the
             Mystery
             ;
             it
             requires
             an
             high
             illuminate
             minde
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             which
             hath
             Power
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God
             ;
             
               it
               speaketh
               Magically
            
             :
             There
             belongeth
             likewise
             a
             Magicall
             understanding
             about
             it
             ;
             on
             this
             manner
             I
             finde
             not
             the
             Magicall
             apprehension
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             an
             Hystoricall
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             77.
             
             He
             that
             will
             set
             upon
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Magia
            
             ,
             he
             must
             know
             the
             Heavenly
             Figures
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             internall
             Heaven
             :
             
             Viz.
             The
             Centre
             or
             lifes-Circle
             ,
             whence
             all
             Beings
             doe
             arise
             ,
             whence
             this
             World
             is
             produced
             ;
             if
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             Magicall
             guide
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             let
             him
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             heavenly
             Figures
             ,
             or
             else
             
               Turba
               Magna
            
             hath
             power
             to
             Spew
             him
             out
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Magia
            
             .
          
           
             78.
             
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             or
             whosoever
             wrote
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             knew
             the
             Figures
             of
             the
             Divine
             Magia
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             saith
             that
             he
             was
             ravished
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             it
             was
             shewen
             him
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             Figures
             which
             remaine
             in
             the
             Divine
             Magia
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             be
             revealed
             ,
             yet
             thereto
             belongeth
             such
             a
             Magist
             ,
             who
             understands
             Thesaurinella
             [
             the
             little
             Treasury
             of
             Wisedome
             or
             Cabinet
             of
             the
             Divine
             Magia
             .
             ]
          
           
             79.
             
             He
             must
             understand
             all
             the
             Three
             principles
             with
             their
             Figures
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             open
             and
             reveal
             them
             ,
             else
             his
             labour
             [
             writings
             or
             expositions
             ]
             fall
             unto
             the
             Turba
             ;
             I
             speake
             syncerly
             ;
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             read
             my
             Booke
             of
             the
             
               Three
               fold
               life
            
             aright
             ,
             and
             there
             you
             shall
             finde
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Magia
             ;
             although
             there
             be
             other
             much
             deeper
             extant
             ,
             yet
             I
             would
             you
             might
             but
             understand
             that
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             sufficient
             ground
             ,
             else
             you
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             apprehend
             the
             other
             ;
             if
             it
             please
             you
             then
             to
             search
             further
             you
             may
             
               very
               well
            
             obtein
             them
             ,
             onely
             there
             must
             be
             Earnestnesse
             withall
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             will
             remaine
             dumbe
             [
             or
             seeme
             to
             be
             onely
             a
             bare
             obscure
             hystory
             .
             ]
          
           
             80.
             
             For
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             deeply
             magicall
             ,
             as
             the
             illuminate
             minde
             shall
             finde
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             but
             dive
             into
             it
             ;
             therein
             the
             Revelation
             is
             very
             easily
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             other
             manner
             
             shall
             it
             at
             all
             be
             understood
             save
             from
             the
             Mystery
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             able
             to
             dive
             or
             sinck
             himselfe
             into
             that
             ,
             
               he
               findes
               whatsoever
               he
               doth
               but
               search
               .
            
          
           
             81.
             
             Accordingly
             I
             would
             faine
             have
             you
             to
             prove
             your
             inflammation
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             know
             the
             Guide
             of
             the
             internall
             World
             ,
             and
             then
             also
             the
             Guide
             of
             the
             externall
             World
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Magicall
             Schoole
             of
             both
             Worlds
             might
             be
             knowne
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Noble
             minde
             would
             be
             freed
             from
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             Conjecture
             ,
             for
             in
             Conjecture
             there
             is
             
               no
               perfection
            
             .
          
           
             82.
             
             The
             spirit
             must
             be
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             Gods
             spirit
             may
             be
             the
             guide
             in
             its
             seeing
             ,
             else
             it
             onely
             seeth
             in
             the
             outward
             Mystery
             :
             
             Viz.
             in
             the
             externall
             Heaven
             of
             the
             Constellation
             ,
             which
             oft
             times
             doth
             vehemently
             enkindle
             and
             drive
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             Divine
             Magicall
             Schoole
             ,
             which
             consists
             barely
             in
             a
             plaine
             
               Childlike
               minde
            
             .
          
           
             83.
             
             The
             externall
             Guide
             laboureth
             and
             speculates
             onely
             in
             the
             Glasse
             ,
             but
             the
             internall
             speculates
             in
             the
             Essence
             ,
             which
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             unlesse
             Gods
             spirit
             guide
             it
             ;
             therefore
             God
             makes
             choyse
             .
          
           
             84.
             
             Whomsoever
             the
             heavenly
             Schoole
             taketh
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             a
             Magist
             ,
             without
             his
             hard
             running
             ,
             and
             albeit
             he
             must
             run
             hard
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             taken
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             
               driven
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
            
             .
          
           
             85.
             
             Therefore
             man
             must
             try
             of
             
               what
               guide
            
             he
             is
             taken
             ,
             if
             he
             finds
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             Divine
             light
             shining
             in
             his
             seeing
             ,
             that
             his
             Guide
             doth
             bring
             him
             into
             the
             
               heavenly
               Schoole
            
             upon
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             to
             
               Love
               and
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             thereby
             assured
             and
             confirmed
             in
             his
             minde
             with
             Divine
             certainety
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             proceed
             in
             his
             worke
             .
          
           
             86.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             in
             Conjecture
             and
             Doubt
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             a
             fiery
             driving
             ,
             then
             the
             Guide
             is
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             its
             will
             and
             purpose
             ,
             whether
             he
             seekes
             
               Gods
               ▪
               or
               his
               owne
               honour
               and
               applause
               ,
            
             whether
             hee
             willingly
             resignes
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             onely
             desire
             to
             labour
             in
             Christs
             Vineyard
             ,
             ●nd
             to
             seeke
             the
             
               Good
               of
               his
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             whether
             he
             
               Seekes
               God
               ,
               or
               ●read
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             must
             his
             understanding
             judge
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             leave
             ,
             or
             reject
             ,
             and
             ●●me
             it
             as
             need
             requires
             .
          
           
             87.
             
             This
             I
             would
             not
             as
             a
             Brother
             conceale
             from
             you
             in
             a
             Christian
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             I
             entreat
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             accept
             of
             it
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             meant
             well
             unto
             you
             ,
             as
             my
             due
             obligation
             requireth
             ;
             for
             upon
             your
             desire
             I
             am
             your
             D●b●or
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             your
             anxious
             Seeking
             minde
             ,
             as
             one
             Member
             is
             bound
             to
             assist
             another
             .
          
           
             88.
             
             Concerning
             your
             very
             Christian
             offer
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             and
             accept
             of
             it
             as
             done
             in
             Love
             ,
             as
             one
             member
             commeth
             to
             helpe
             the
             
             other
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             requited
             in
             Love
             ;
             be
             pleased
             to
             make
             me
             acquainted
             with
             what
             your
             minde
             doth
             further
             desire
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             withhold
             any
             thing
             from
             you
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             God
             shall
             enable
             me
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             commend
             you
             unto
             the
             Love
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Dated
               
                 Thursday
                 senight
                 after
                 Martins
                 day
                 ,
                 1620.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
              
               J.
               B.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               strong
               Tower
               ,
               the
               Righteous
               runneth
               thither
               and
               is
               exalted
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXTH
           EPISTLE
           :
           BEING
           A
           very
           deepe
           and
           Phylosophick
           Letter
           ,
           WRITTEN
           To
           Doctor
           GODFREET
           FREUDEN-HAMMERN
           ;
           and
           to
           Master
           JOHN
           HEUSERN
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             .
             ALSO
             A
             Short
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Falfe
             and
             True
             LIGHT
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Salvation
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           by
           his
           entrance
           ,
           and
           Manifestation
           in
           the
           humanity
           ,
           worke
           with
           his
           Love
           in
           Us
           all
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           MUCH
           respected
           Sirs
           ,
           and
           dearely
           beloved
           Brethren
           in
           Christ
           ;
           when
           God
           doth
           open
           to
           us
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           the
           
             right
             understanding
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           able
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           understand
           aright
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           (
           
             Viz
             ,
             Man
          
           )
           what
           he
           is
           in
           body
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           then
           we
           acknowledge
           that
           he
           is
           the
           visible
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           invisible
           spirituall
           World
           ;
           namely
           ,
           An
           
             Extract
             of
             all
             the
             three
             Principles
             of
             the
             Divine
             Being
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           whom
           the
           hidden
           God
           through
           the
           expression
           and
           impression
           
           of
           his
           various
           
             distinct
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           eternall
           Wisedom
           hath
           set
           forth
           himselfe
           in
           a
           visible
           Image
           ,
           through
           which
           hee
           doth
           Idea
           ,
           forme
           ,
           and
           shape
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Being
           the
           wonders
           of
           the
           expressed
           Word
           ;
           in
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           powers
           maketh
           it selfe
           essentiall
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           so
           in
           or
           by
           man
           he
           hath
           represented
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           an
           Image
           of
           his
           speaking
           ,
           and
           out
           spoken
           Essentiall
           word
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             Divine
             Science
          
           with
           the
           various
           divisions
           of
           the
           
             Eternall
             speaking
          
           is
           couched
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           hence
           he
           hath
           the
           understanding
           and
           knowledge
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           understand
           the
           conjunction
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           also
           its
           disjunction
           ;
           for
           no
           spirit
           hath
           any
           higher
           rule
           ,
           or
           deeper
           reach
           then
           in
           its
           owne
           Mother
           whence
           it
           taketh
           its
           Originall
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           ground
           it
           standeth
           or
           abide
           h●
           in
           its
           Centre
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Creatures
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           and
           Elements
           ,
           that
           their
           understanding
           and
           knowledge
           is
           no
           higher
           then
           of
           their
           Mother
           in
           whom
           they
           live
           ;
           each
           leadeth
           its
           life
           after
           the
           nature
           and
           condition
           of
           its
           Mother
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           bounded
           in
           the
           distinct
           division
           of
           the
           expressed
           Word
           ;
           and
           no
           Creature
           in
           the
           foure
           Elements
           whose
           Originall
           is
           not
           out
           of
           the
           
             Eternall
             Science
          
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           attaine
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           hidden
           spirituall
           World
           of
           Power
           ,
           save
           onely
           and
           alone
           Man
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           soule
           and
           understanding
           spirit
           is
           couched
           in
           the
           eternall
           Spiration
           [
           or
           generation
           ]
           of
           the
           Divine
           power
           ,
           and
           various
           distinct
           division
           of
           the
           eternall
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Therefore
           the
           humane
           Science
           receiveth
           in
           the
           Centre
           of
           its
           understanding
           ,
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           and
           doth
           Idea
           ,
           and
           shape
           it selfe
           both
           in
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           and
           maketh
           it selfe
           Essentiall
           therein
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Science
           doth
           induce
           it selfe
           into
           will
           ,
           desire
           ,
           and
           essence
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           so
           the
           Abyssall
           will
           out
           of
           the
           eternall
           word
           of
           various
           distinct
           division
           ,
           doth
           bring
           it selfe
           in
           the
           
             Creaturall
             Word
             (
             Viz.
          
           in
           the
           Creaturall
           Science
           of
           the
           Soule
           )
           into
           an
           Ens
           and
           Being
           ,
           in
           manner
           and
           forme
           as
           the
           Spiration
           of
           God
           hath
           brought
           it selfe
           through
           the
           various
           division
           of
           the
           Eternall
           will
           ,
           in
           the
           visible
           world
           ,
           into
           diverse
           properties
           ;
           namely
           ,
           into
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           into
           love
           and
           enmity
           ;
           that
           in
           such
           a
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Being
           might
           be
           distinct
           ,
           severall
           ,
           formall
           ,
           sensible
           ,
           and
           perceivable
           ;
           that
           each
           thing
           might
           in
           such
           a
           Contrary
           ,
           finde
           and
           perceive
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           For
           in
           God
           ,
           
           all
           Beings
           are
           but
           one
           Being
           ,
           Viz.
           An
           eternall
           One
           ,
           or
           unity
           ,
           the
           Eternall
           onely
           Good
           ;
           which
           Eternall
           one
           without
           severalty
           were
           not
           manifest
           to
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Therefore
           the
           same
           hath
           breathed
           forth
           it selfe
           out
           of
           its
           selfe
           ,
           that
           a
           plurality
           and
           distinct
           variety
           might
           arise
           ,
           which
           variety
           or
           severalty
           hath
           induced
           it selfe
           into
           a
           peculiar
           WILL
           and
           properties
           ;
           
           the
           Properties
           into
           Desires
           ,
           and
           the
           Desires
           into
           Beings
           .
        
         
           10
           Insomuch
           that
           all
           things
           visible
           (
           both
           Animals
           ,
           Vegitables
           ,
           and
           Minerals
           )
           doe
           arise
           from
           the
           severalty
           and
           comprehensive
           impressure
           ,
           or
           formation
           of
           the
           expressed
           Word
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Science
           of
           the
           great
           Mystery
           ;
           every
           thing
           from
           the
           
             Experience
             of
             the
             Severalized
             Word
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Every
           thing
           hath
           its
           owne
           separation
           in
           it selfe
           ;
           the
           Centre
           of
           every
           thing
           is
           [
           a
           ]
           Spirit
           from
           the
           Originall
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           the
           separation
           in
           a
           thing
           is
           a
           selfe
           peculiar
           will
           of
           its
           owne
           impressure
           ,
           
           or
           forming
           ,
           where
           each
           spirit
           bringeth
           it selfe
           into
           Being
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           
             Essentiall
             Desire
          
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           forme
           and
           feature
           of
           bodies
           arise
           from
           the
           Experience
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           where
           the
           Centre
           of
           Every
           thing
           (
           being
           a
           particle
           or
           spark
           from
           the
           expressed
           word
           )
           doth
           againe
           expresse
           or
           speake
           it selfe
           forth
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           it selfe
           into
           a
           various
           distinct
           Particularity
           ,
           in
           manner
           and
           forme
           of
           the
           Divine
           Speaking
           ;
           [
           or
           operation
           of
           the
           Eternall
           word
           in
           its
           Generation
           ,
           and
           Manifestation
           .
           ]
        
         
           13.
           
           Now
           if
           there
           were
           no
           
             Free
             will
          
           in
           such
           Speaking
           then
           the
           Speaking
           should
           have
           a
           law
           ,
           
           and
           would
           stand
           Confined
           ,
           and
           compelled
           and
           no
           desire
           or
           free
           Imagination
           might
           arise
           and
           then
           the
           speaking
           would
           be
           Finite
           ,
           and
           inchoative
           which
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           it
           is
           a
           Spiration
           of
           the
           Abysse
           ,
           and
           a
           distinct
           severation
           of
           the
           Eternall
           Stilnesse
           [
           or
           immobility
           ]
           an
           effusion
           or
           distribution
           of
           it selfe
           where
           the
           particularity
           doth
           againe
           stand
           in
           its
           owne
           distinct
           Severation
           in
           a
           peculiar
           selfe-will
           ,
           and
           is
           againe
           an
           Expressing
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           whence
           Nature
           and
           the
           Creaturall
           life
           take
           their
           Originall
           and
           hence
           in
           every
           thing
           a
           selfe-will
           is
           arisen
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           That
           every
           thing
           doth
           bring
           it selfe
           from
           its
           owne
           experience
           into
           forme
           ,
           feature
           ,
           and
           shape
           ,
           and
           likewise
           into
           life
           ,
           and
           operation
           as
           it
           standeth
           in
           its
           Centre
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Vniversall
             experience
          
           ;
           namely
           in
           
             the
             Great
             Mystery
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           Beings
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           This
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           its
           Materialls
           is
           risen
           out
           of
           the
           Severation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spiration
           in
           a
           Spirituall
           manner
           ;
           where
           the
           Severation
           of
           the
           word
           hath
           formed
           it selfe
           by
           its
           owne
           proper
           will
           into
           an
           Ens
           and
           Being
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           formation
           ,
           or
           impression
           it
           hath
           brought
           it selfe
           into
           the
           Perceivancy
           of
           the
           Essence
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           In
           which
           Perceivancy
           or
           Sensibility
           the
           Magneticall
           Desire
           is
           arisen
           ,
           that
           the
           properties
           of
           the
           Severalized
           distinguishing
           ,
           or
           separating
           will
           ,
           have
           brought
           themselves
           through
           the
           Desire
           ,
           into
           bodies
           ,
           according
           to
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           three
           Principles
           of
           the
           Divine
           Manifestation
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           From
           which
           Originall
           the
           Earth
           hath
           so
           many
           and
           divers
           bodies
           
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           as
           Earths
           ,
           salts
           ,
           stones
           ,
           Metals
           ,
           &c.
           ;
           and
           such
           bodies
           lye
           mixt
           in
           the
           Earth
           ;
           for
           the
           three
           Principles
           are
           mutually
           in
           one
           another
           as
           one
           Being
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           And
           they
           stand
           only
           in
           three
           differences
           or
           distinct
           degrees
           of
           Centres
           (
           being
           the
           divine
           Manifestation
           )
           where
           each
           Centre
           doth
           make
           and
           produce
           out
           of
           it selfe
           its
           owne
           Spiration
           [
           expression
           ]
           Nature
           and
           being
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           doe
           arise
           Originally
           fron
           the
           
             Eternall
             ONE
          
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           The
           First
           Centre
           is
           the
           breathing
           sorth
           or
           Spiration
           of
           the
           Abysse
           Viz.
           
           Gods
           Speaking
           the
           Comprehensive
           impressure
           ,
           and
           the
           divine
           perceivance
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           where
           God
           doth
           beare
           ,
           and
           begett
           himselfe
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           speaks
           forth
           himselfe
           into
           Powers
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           The
           Second
           Centre
           ,
           or
           Spiration
           is
           the
           
             Expressed
             Essence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
          
           and
           it
           is
           called
           Gods
           Wisdome
           ;
           through
           this
           same
           the
           Eternall
           word
           breaths
           forth
           it selfe
           into
           knowledge
           ,
           namely
           into
           an
           infinitenesse
           of
           plurality
           ,
           and
           brings
           the
           plurality
           of
           knowledge
           into
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           the
           Imagination
           into
           desire
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           into
           Nature
           and
           Strife
           till
           it
           comes
           to
           Fire
           .
        
         
           22
           ,
           Therein
           the
           Strife
           in
           the
           painfull
           Agony
           doth
           dye
           in
           the
           Consumption
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           from
           its
           owne
           Naturall
           Right
           ,
           and
           property
           ;
           and
           yet
           no
           dying
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           but
           so
           the
           Power
           doth
           bring
           it selfe
           into
           Sensibility
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           Selfe-desire
           of
           the
           properties
           through
           the
           dying
           or
           Mortification
           of
           its
           selfenesse
           it
           brings
           it selfe
           through
           the
           Fire
           into
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           23.
           
           Where
           ,
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           another
           Principle
           (
           being
           the
           Grand
           Mystery
           of
           the
           true
           divine
           manifestation
           )
           is
           understood
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Fire
           the
           First
           Principle
           being
           the
           Eternall
           Nature
           ,
           is
           understood
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           two
           in
           one
           ;
           as
           fire
           and
           light
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           The
           Fire
           giveth
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           light
           giveth
           spirit
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Power
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spiration
           through
           the
           wisedome
           ,
           through
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Fire
           (
           understand
           the
           Spirits-fire
           )
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           Eternall
           spirits
           (
           namely
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           )
           is
           understood
           ;
           and
           so
           also
           the
           spirituall
           Angelicall
           World
           ,
           Viz.
           t●e
           hidden
           internall
           World
           of
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Mother
           of
           the
           Heaven
           ,
           stars
           ,
           and
           Elements
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Externall
           World.
           
        
         
           25.
           
           The
           third
           Centre
           is
           the
           
             Verbum
             Fiat
             (
             Viz.
          
           the
           Naturall
           word
           of
           God
           )
           from
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           second
           Principles
           ;
           being
           a
           Separatour
           ,
           or
           Creatour
           ,
           and
           Maker
           of
           all
           Creatures
           in
           the
           Internall
           ,
           and
           Externall
           World
           ,
           in
           each
           World
           according
           to
           its
           property
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           This
           Seperator
           ,
           or
           Spirator
           of
           the
           Severation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Powers
           hath
           spoken
           it selfe
           forth
           from
           it selfe
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Principle
           :
           Viz.
           out
           of
           the
           fiery
           and
           light
           World
           ,
           and
           also
           
           out
           of
           the
           impression
           ,
           and
           enclosure
           of
           the
           Adumbration
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           darknesse
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           severation
           of
           the
           Spiration
           hath
           modellized
           and
           formed
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           made
           it selfe
           Materiall
           ,
           moving
           ,
           and
           sensible
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Hence
           the
           third
           Principle
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           visible
           World
           with
           its
           Being
           and
           Life
           is
           arisen
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           whole
           Creation
           of
           the
           visible
           World
           ,
           whose
           life
           and
           Being
           is
           come
           out
           of
           Three
           into
           a
           Being
           and
           Life
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           eternall
           Nature
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           great
           Mystery
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           darknesse
           ,
           fire
           ,
           and
           light
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           out
           of
           Love
           and
           Anger
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           The
           Fire
           is
           called
           Anger
           ,
           being
           a
           paine
           and
           enmity
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           signifieth
           ,
           or
           is
           called
           Love
           ,
           being
           a
           sweet
           yeelding
           and
           giving
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           the
           darknesse
           is
           a
           separation
           of
           the
           knowledge
           and
           skill
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           understood
           what
           Light
           and
           Life
           is
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           is
           evill
           and
           painefull
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           There
           is
           a
           
             twofold
             Fire
          
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           
             twofold
             Light
          
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           
           Namely
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           darke
           impression
           a
           Cold
           fire
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           light
           arising
           through
           the
           Imagination
           of
           the
           harsh
           impression
           ,
           which
           light
           hath
           its
           Originall
           onely
           in
           the
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           true
           Ground
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           The
           second
           Fire
           is
           an
           Hot
           fire
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           a
           fundamentall
           true
           light
           arising
           from
           the
           Originall
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Will
          
           ,
           which
           doth
           also
           bring
           it selfe
           forth
           in
           Nature
           through
           the
           fire
           into
           the
           light
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           In
           this
           twofold
           fire
           ,
           and
           twofold
           light
           ,
           two
           Principles
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           twofold
           will
           are
           understood
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           For
           the
           false
           light
           out
           of
           the
           Imagination
           ,
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           selfe-will
           of
           Nature
           ;
           namely
           ,
           from
           the
           impression
           of
           the
           properties
           ,
           where
           the
           properties
           doe
           prove
           one
           another
           ,
           whence
           selfe-●●st
           ariseth
           ,
           and
           an
           Imagination
           ,
           wherein
           nature
           doth
           modellize
           and
           fansie
           to
           it selfe
           in
           its
           owne
           desire
           ,
           the
           Abysse
           ;
           and
           desireth
           to
           bring
           it selfe
           in
           its
           owne
           might
           without
           the
           will
           of
           God
           into
           a
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           its
           owne
           selfe-will
           and
           rule
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           Where
           this
           selfe
           will
           refuseth
           to
           ●e
           obedient
           and
           submissive
           to
           the
           unsearchable
           ,
           and
           Abyssall
           will
           of
           God
           (
           which
           ●●th
           its
           Originall
           in
           its
           selfe
           without
           nature
           ,
           and
           Creature
           in
           the
           Eternall
           One
           )
           also
           it
           will
           not
           resigne
           ,
           and
           wholly
           give
           up
           it selfe
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           One
           will
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           maketh
           its
           selfe
           to
           be
           its
           owne
           Seperator
           ,
           and
           Maker
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           It
           draweth
           and
           maketh
           to
           its
           selfe
           a
           Science
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           severeth
           it selfe
           from
           Gods
           will
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           understand
           and
           see
           in
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           *
           false
           fallen
           Man
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           were
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Divine
           Separation
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Devill
           must
           remaine
           with
           his
           owne
           will
           in
           the
           Separator
           of
           the
           darke
           impression
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Word
           doth
           induce
           it selfe
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           painefulnesse
           to
           
           sensibility
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           Originall
           of
           the
           fire-source
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           cannot
           reach
           or
           obtaine
           the
           true
           fire
           ,
           wherein
           the
           will
           of
           God
           induceth
           it selfe
           into
           the
           sensible
           life
           and
           nature
           ;
           namely
           ,
           into
           a
           shining
           light
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           For
           the
           Separator
           of
           the
           naturall
           selfe
           hood
           hath
           no
           true-Ens
           ,
           wherein
           its
           light
           may
           remaine
           stedfast
           ,
           for
           it
           draweth
           not
           with
           its
           desire
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           eternall
           One
           ;
           (
           namely
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           God
           )
           but
           draweth
           it selfe
           into
           Essence
           ,
           its
           light
           ariseth
           onely
           in
           the
           owne
           hood
           of
           Selfe
           .
        
         
           3●
           Therefore
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Gods
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           light
           ,
           for
           Gods
           light
           ariseth
           [
           or
           takes
           its
           Originall
           ]
           in
           the
           Eternall
           One
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Divine
           Generation
           ,
           and
           doth
           bring
           it selfe
           through
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           into
           Nature
           and
           Being
           ;
           it
           is
           formed
           and
           brought
           by
           the
           Divine
           Separator
           into
           an
           Ens
           ,
           and
           shineth
           in
           the
           same
           Nature
           in
           the
           darknesse
           ,
           John
           1.
           
        
         
           37.
           
           For
           the
           formed
           ,
           or
           immodellized
           Science
           is
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Impression
           )
           a
           darknesse
           ;
           but
           the
           Divine
           light
           illustrates
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           becomes
           a
           fiery
           light
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Spiration
           ,
           or
           Speaking
           of
           God
           is
           made
           manifest
           in
           Nature
           and
           Creature
           ,
           and
           standeth
           in
           a
           sensible
           or
           percei●able
           life
           ;
           of
           which
           Saint
           John
           speaketh
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           
           
             The
             life
             of
             man
             was
             in
             him
             [
             Viz.
          
           in
           the
           Word
           ]
           and
           CHRIST
           saith
           ,
           
             John
             8.
             
             That
             hee
             is
             the
             light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             giveth
             life
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           38.
           
           For
           without
           this
           Divine
           light
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Try
           unity
           there
           is
           no
           Constant
           true
           light
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           light
           of
           the
           Imagination
           of
           the
           Naturall
           Impression
           of
           selfe-will
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           Therefore
           man
           (
           being
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           )
           must
           open
           and
           lift
           up
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           understanding
           (
           wherein
           Gods
           light
           doth
           encline
           and
           tender
           it selfe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           desireth
           to
           shine
           in
           him
           )
           and
           not
           be
           as
           a
           Beast
           ,
           which
           standeth
           not
           with
           its
           Separatour
           in
           the
           internall
           in
           the
           Eternity
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           an
           Externall
           Figure
           of
           the
           expressed
           word
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           Which
           hath
           onely
           a
           Tem
           porall
           life
           in
           a
           finite
           ;
           and
           inchoative
           Separator
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Eternall
           Separator
           doth
           represent
           it selfe
           as
           in
           a
           Glasse
           [
           or
           mirror
           of
           Ideas
           ]
           and
           bringeth
           the
           Divine
           Science
           into
           formes
           ,
           and
           Figures
           ,
           like
           a
           Pattern
           or
           Imitation
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             Mystery
          
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           World
           ,
           where
           the
           Eternall
           Principles
           doe
           Cooperate
           and
           play
           in
           a
           Type
           or
           resemblance
           ;
           both
           according
           to
           fire
           ,
           and
           light
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           And
           yet
           man
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           externall
           comprehensible
           or
           finite
           body
           ,
           standeth
           onely
           in
           such
           a
           ●litting
           figurative
           shadow
           ,
           or
           resemblance
           ,
           
             and
             with
             his
             spirituall
             body
             he
             is
             the
             true
             essentiall
             Word
             of
             the
             Divine
             property
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             speaketh
             and
             begetteth
             his
             Word
             ,
             
             and
             there
             the
             Divine
             Science
             doth
             distribute
             ,
             import
             ,
             impresse
             ,
             form
             ,
             and
             beget
             it selfe
             to
             an
             Image
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           42.
           
           In
           which
           Image
           God
           is
           manifest
           (
           in
           a
           Sensible
           and
           Creaturall
           being
           )
           and
           dwelleth
           and
           willeth
           there
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           man
           must
           break
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           and
           entirely
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           Gods
           will.
           
        
         
           43.
           
           But
           if
           mans
           selfe-will
           will
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           
           then
           he
           is
           more
           void
           of
           understanding
           ,
           and
           hurtfuller
           to
           himselfe
           then
           the
           wilde
           earth
           ,
           which
           yet
           standeth
           still
           to
           its
           owne
           Separator
           ,
           and
           lets
           it
           forme
           ,
           and
           make
           out
           of
           it
           what
           it
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           For
           God
           hath
           made
           all
           things
           in
           his
           Divine
           pley
           or
           operation
           out
           of
           his
           Spiration
           ,
           through
           and
           in
           his
           Separator
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           doe
           hold
           ,
           or
           stand
           still
           unto
           him
           ;
           onely
           the
           false
           light
           causeth
           the
           Saparator
           of
           the
           Creature
           to
           bring
           it selfe
           into
           a
           
             selfe
             will
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Creature
           opposeth
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           45.
           
           Which
           false
           light
           in
           man
           hath
           its
           foundation
           from
           the
           
             will
             of
             the
             Devill
          
           ,
           
           who
           through
           the
           infinuation
           of
           his
           false
           desire
           hath
           made
           man
           Monstrous
           ,
           that
           he
           also
           hath
           assumed
           a
           false
           Imagination
           ,
           wherby
           (
           through
           his
           owne
           desire
           )
           he
           hath
           made
           the
           false
           introduced
           desire
           of
           the
           Devill
           Essentiall
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           Whereupon
           in
           the
           humane
           body
           (
           which
           was
           formed
           out
           of
           the
           Limus
           of
           the
           Earth
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             Fiat
          
           )
           a
           
             bestiall
             Separator
          
           is
           arisen
           ;
           which
           hath
           revealed
           or
           made
           manifest
           all
           the
           properties
           of
           all
           Beasts
           ,
           whence
           such
           manifold
           ,
           and
           divers
           Lusts
           ,
           Imaginations
           ,
           desires
           ,
           and
           wills
           ,
           are
           in
           man.
           
        
         
           47.
           
           Which
           false
           Separator
           hath
           advanced
           it selfe
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           attracted
           all
           the
           Principles
           unto
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           a
           Monster
           ,
           out
           of
           Gods
           Order
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           Which
           monstrous
           Image
           hath
           in
           or
           with
           its
           will
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           whol●y
           turned
           it selfe
           away
           from
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           from
           the
           
             Divine
             light
          
           ;
           whereby
           the
           
             Divine
             Ens
          
           from
           the
           being
           ,
           or
           essence
           of
           the
           holy
           World
           ,
           did
           vanish
           or
           disappeare
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           (
           Viz.
           man
           )
           remained
           onely
           as
           a
           Monster
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           was
           by
           his
           Separator
           made
           
             a
             Beast
             of
             all
             Beasts
          
           ,
           which
           even
           now
           ruleth
           in
           ,
           over
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           beasts
           ;
           in
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           World
           with
           the
           Stars
           ,
           and
           Elements
           hath
           obtained
           the
           Rule
           and
           dominion
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           Therefore
           man
           now
           runneth
           ,
           and
           Seeketh
           againe
           his
           first
           right
           home
           ,
           
           or
           
             Native
             Countrey
          
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           Condition
           ,
           or
           property
           he
           standeth
           in
           meer
           unquietnesse
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           he
           is
           Seeking
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           by
           and
           by
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           supposeth
           to
           bring
           himselfe
           to
           Rest
           in
           this
           Monster
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           runneth
           on
           in
           the
           false
           awakend
           bestiall
           will
           ,
           which
           cannot
           reach
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           50.
           
           He
           runneth
           now
           onely
           in
           the
           false
           light
           of
           his
           selfehood
           ,
           which
           is
           borne
           in
           his
           Imagination
           with
           
             a
             Monstrous
             Separator
          
           which
           
           maketh
           him
           an
           Earthly
           Minde
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Constellations
           have
           their
           influence
           ,
           and
           operations
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           the
           whole
           visible
           World
           for
           his
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           And
           he
           standeth
           as
           a
           rose
           in
           a
           bush
           of
           thornes
           which
           is
           continually
           rent
           ,
           scracht
           ,
           and
           torne
           by
           the
           thornes
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Rose
           ,
           if
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           had
           not
           come
           to
           assist
           and
           restore
           him
           ,
           and
           againe
           inspired
           ,
           and
           given
           in
           it selfe
           into
           his
           
             internall
             Ground
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             to
             the
             new
             Regeneration
             is
             tendred
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           52.
           
           Therefore
           I
           say
           that
           it
           is
           most
           exceeding
           necessary
           for
           man
           to
           learne
           to
           
             know
             himselfe
          
           ,
           what
           he
           is
           ;
           before
           he
           runneth
           ,
           and
           Seeketh
           ;
           for
           his
           Seeking
           else
           ,
           will
           prove
           onely
           a
           Tormenting
           ,
           whereby
           he
           tormenteth
           ,
           and
           perplexeth
           himselfe
           in
           a
           false
           Separator
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           obtaine
           the
           Rest
           ;
           and
           true
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           For
           all
           these
           Earthly
           wills
           [
           and
           wayes
           ]
           wherein
           he
           thinketh
           to
           bring
           himselfe
           into
           rest
           and
           quietnesse
           ,
           are
           onely
           an
           adverse
           will
           ,
           striving
           against
           God
           ,
           Viz.
           the
           
             Eternall
             One.
          
           
        
         
           54.
           
           For
           it
           lyeth
           not
           in
           any
           mans
           owne
           willing
           ,
           
           going
           ,
           running
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           but
           in
           Gods
           Mercy
           ,
           
             that
             is
          
           in
           the
           Grace
           which
           is
           inspired
           into
           him
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           For
           without
           Grace
           man
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           blind
           in
           respect
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           attain
           any
           true
           life
           ;
           unlesse
           the
           Grace
           be
           stirred
           up
           ,
           
             awakened
             and
          
           revealed
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           Moreover
           in
           these
           Earthly
           wills
           there
           can
           be
           no
           awakening
           ;
           for
           they
           cannot
           reach
           or
           obtain
           Grace
           ,
           much
           lesse
           awaken
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           whole
           Man
           in
           soul
           ,
           and
           minde
           ,
           must
           onely
           immerse
           it selfe
           into
           the
           Grace
           and
           be
           willing
           to
           become
           a
           nothing
           to
           it selfe
           ;
           that
           desireth
           nothing
           but
           the
           Grace
           ,
           that
           Grace
           might
           be
           living
           and
           working
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           his
           owne
           will
           be
           Stupifyed
           ,
           overcome
           ,
           and
           mortifyed
           ,
        
         
           57.
           
           As
           the
           Sunne
           breaketh
           forth
           in
           the
           night
           [
           or
           darknesse
           ]
           and
           changeth
           the
           Night
           into
           day
           ;
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           concerning
           man
           ;
           of
           w●●●h
           Christ
           saith
           ;
           unlesse
           you
           turne
           ,
           and
           become
           like
           Children
           you
           shall
           not
           see
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           
             the
             divine
             Separator
          
           ,
           whence
           all
           things
           are
           risen
           ,
           and
           spring
           Originally
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           For
           no
           knowledge
           is
           right
           or
           fundamentall
           unlesse
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           Divine
           Science
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           severation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spiration
           from
           whence
           all
           things
           have
           their
           Originall
           .
        
         
           59.
           
           Now
           if
           such
           a
           knowledge
           shall
           againe
           arise
           in
           man
           ,
           then
           the
           Divine
           Seperator
           must
           stand
           in
           an
           Essence
           of
           his
           likenesse
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           a
           Divine
           Ens
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Divine
           Word
           speaketh
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           light
           shineth
           in
           that
           same
           Speaking
           ,
           or
           Spiration
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           And
           even
           then
           the
           humane
           Science
           (
           which
           inchoatively
           is
           
           arisen
           from
           the
           Spiration
           of
           the
           Word
           )
           may
           in
           that
           same
           light
           see
           ,
           not
           onely
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           likewise
           all
           other
           naturall
           things
           according
           to
           the
           severation
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           Magicall
           manner
           worke
           in
           and
           with
           all
           things
           in
           a
           Divine
           way
           ,
           nature
           and
           property
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           For
           man
           is
           blind
           in
           all
           Gods
           workes
           ,
           
           and
           hath
           no
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Divine
           [
           breathing
           ]
           spiration
           or
           speaking
           be
           revealed
           in
           his
           internall
           ground
           ,
           after
           the
           nature
           and
           property
           of
           the
           Spiration
           ,
           whence
           all
           Beings
           proceed
           Originally
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           All
           the
           searching
           and
           seeking
           of
           Man
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           will
           finde
           out
           the
           ground
           of
           a
           thing
           is
           blind
           ,
           and
           is
           wrought
           onely
           in
           the
           shell
           or
           outside
           ;
           wherewith
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Tree
           is
           covered
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           If
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           true
           finding
           ,
           then
           the
           humane
           Science
           must
           
             enter
             into
             the
             property
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
          
           and
           be
           able
           to
           behold
           the
           very
           Separator
           .
        
         
           64.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           toylesome
           misery
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           that
           they
           run
           ,
           annd
           seeke
           altogether
           in
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           begin
           to
           seeke
           the
           shell
           in
           the
           bare
           letter
           ,
           and
           its
           expression
           [
           or
           many
           formes
           of
           writings
           ]
           whereas
           all
           things
           are
           outwardly
           signed
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           their
           internall
           Ens
           and
           Essence
           ,
           and
           the
           Separator
           of
           all
           things
           hath
           shewn
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           himselfe
           visibly
           ,
           and
           formally
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           
             Creator
             is
             known
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Creation
             .
          
        
         
           65.
           
           For
           all
           Beings
           are
           but
           one
           onely
           Being
           ,
           which
           hath
           breathed
           forth
           it selfe
           out
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           hath
           severized
           ,
           and
           formized
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           proceedeth
           out
           of
           that
           same
           impressure
           or
           formation
           into
           a
           Centre
           pecullarly
           distinct
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           each
           impressure
           and
           forming
           of
           the
           desire
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           Where
           the
           severized
           ,
           parted
           ,
           and
           divided
           will
           ,
           doth
           impresse
           ,
           and
           forme
           it selfe
           into
           a
           peculiar
           particularity
           ,
           where
           a
           Centre
           doth
           arise
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Centre
           a
           Separator
           ,
           or
           Creator
           of
           its
           owne
           Selfe
           [
           or
           Being
           ]
           namely
           ,
           a
           former
           of
           the
           re-expressing
           ,
           or
           re-spirating
           Will
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           where
           every
           Hearb
           ,
           hath
           its
           owne
           Separator
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           doth
           so
           make
           and
           severize
           it
           into
           forme
           .
        
         
           67.
           
           Now
           if
           Man
           (
           beings
           Gods
           Image
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Divine
           speaking
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           Divine
           Science
           is
           manifest
           )
           will
           search
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           get
           reall
           understanding
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           in
           them
           ;
           be
           it
           either
           in
           Animals
           ,
           vegitables
           ,
           or
           Mettals
           ,
           he
           must
           then
           againe
           obtaine
           grace
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           light
           may
           shine
           in
           his
           science
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           goe
           through
           the
           Naturall
           light
           ,
           and
           then
           
             all
             things
          
           will
           be
           opened
           and
           revealed
           in
           his
           understanding
           .
        
         
           68.
           
           Otherwise
           he
           runs
           on
           in
           his
           seeking
           as
           a
           blind
           Man
           that
           speaketh
           of
           Colours
           ,
           and
           doth
           neither
           see
           nor
           know
           any
           Colour
           ;
           this
           
           all
           States
           and
           Orders
           of
           the
           World
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           run
           blindfolded
           without
           the
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           onely
           in
           an
           Astrall
           Sydereall
           imaginary
           fansie
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Constellations
           of
           the
           Stars
           doe
           forme
           and
           frame
           in
           and
           upon
           Reason
           .
        
         
           69.
           
           For
           Reason
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           
             humane
             Constellation
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           darke
           draught
           ,
           or
           resemblance
           of
           
             all
             the
             Principles
          
           ;
           it
           standeth
           onely
           in
           an
           imaginary
           figure
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Divine
           Science
           .
        
         
           70.
           
           But
           if
           the
           Divine
           light
           be
           manifest
           ,
           and
           shineth
           therein
           ,
           then
           the
           Divine
           Word
           beginneth
           to
           speake
           [
           or
           worke
           ]
           therein
           out
           of
           the
           Eternall
           knowledge
           [
           Science
           ,
           or
           Wisedome
           ]
           and
           then
           Reason
           is
           a
           true
           mansion
           or
           receptacle
           of
           Divine
           Knowledge
           and
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           even
           then
           it
           may
           be
           rightly
           and
           truely
           used
           ;
           but
           being
           voyd
           of
           this
           it
           is
           no
           more
           then
           an
           Astrum
           of
           the
           visible
           World.
           
        
         
           71.
           
           It
           is
           therefore
           declared
           to
           all
           lovers
           of
           Arts
           (
           whose
           Separator
           is
           an
           Artist
           of
           Great
           Subtility
           in
           them
           )
           that
           they
           
             first
             seek
             Gods
             Love
             and
             Grace
             ,
          
           
           and
           resigne
           up
           their selves selves
           to
           ,
           and
           become
           wholly
           one
           with
           that
           ;
           else
           all
           their
           Seeking
           is
           but
           a
           delusion
           ,
           or
           the
           Courting
           of
           a
           shadow
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           and
           nothing
           is
           found
           of
           any
           fundamentall
           worth
           ;
           unlesse
           one
           doth
           entrust
           another
           with
           Somewhat
           .
        
         
           72.
           
           The
           which
           is
           forbidden
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           grace
           is
           revealed
           ,
           
             that
             they
             cast
             not
             Pearl
             before
             Swine
          
           ;
           upon
           paine
           of
           Eternall
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           73.
           
           Onely
           it
           is
           freely
           granted
           them
           to
           declare
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           to
           
             shew
             the
             way
          
           of
           attaining
           the
           Pearl
           .
        
         
           74.
           
           But
           to
           give
           the
           Divine
           Separator
           into
           the
           bestiall
           hand
           ,
           is
           prohibited
           ;
           unlesse
           a
           man
           knoweth
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           will
           of
           that
           man
           [
           that
           desires
           it
           .
           ]
        
         
           75.
           
           Thus
           my
           beloved
           brethren
           upon
           such
           consideration
           and
           instruction
           ,
           I
           will
           (
           through
           the
           permission
           of
           divine
           grace
           and
           the
           Cooperation
           of
           this
           present
           time
           )
           a
           little
           decipher
           ,
           and
           represent
           unto
           you
           the
           Divine
           Mystery
           ,
           how
           God
           through
           his
           word
           hath
           made
           himselfe
           Visible
           ,
           Sensible
           ,
           Perceivable
           ,
           moreover
           Creaturall
           ,
           and
           formall
           ;
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           further
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           let
           it
           be
           done
           as
           is
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           otherwise
           I
           shall
           be
           as
           one
           dumbe
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           blame
           thereof
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           76.
           
           God
           (
           what
           he
           is
           in
           himselfe
           )
           is
           neither
           nature
           nor
           creature
           ,
           neither
           this
           nor
           that
           ,
           neither
           high
           nor
           deep
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           Abysse
           ,
           and
           the
           Bysse
           of
           all
           Beings
           ,
           an
           eternall
           One
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           or
           place
           ;
           he
           is
           to
           the
           Creature
           in
           its
           strength
           [
           or
           capacity
           ]
           
             a
             Nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             through
             all
             things
          
        
         
           77.
           
           Nature
           is
           
             his
             Something
          
           wherewith
           hee
           makes
           himselfe
           visible
           ,
           sensible
           ,
           and
           perceivable
           ,
           both
           according
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           time
           .
        
         
         
           78.
           
           All
           things
           are
           arisen
           through
           the
           Divine
           Imagination
           ,
           and
           do
           yet
           stand
           in
           such
           a
           birth
           ,
           station
           ,
           or
           Government
           .
        
         
           79.
           
           The
           foure
           Elements
           likewise
           have
           such
           a
           ground
           [
           birth
           ,
           or
           Originall
           ]
           from
           the
           Imagination
           of
           the
           
             Eternall
             One
          
           ,
           concerning
           which
           I
           will
           here
           set
           downe
           a
           Table
           ,
           how
           the
           one
           doth
           unfold
           and
           spirate
           or
           breath
           it selfe
           forth
           out
           of
           another
           .
        
         
           80.
           
           In
           which
           annexed
           Table
           ,
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Divine
           Manifestation
           is
           pourtrayed
           ;
           for
           a
           further
           consideration
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           understanding
           and
           capacity
           whereof
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           Natures
           owne
           ability
           without
           the
           light
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           easily
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           those
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Light
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           childlike
           [
           simple
           ,
           plaine
           .
           ]
        
         
           81.
           
           Like
           as
           my
           Writings
           doe
           sufficiently
           ,
           and
           largely
           shew
           ;
           and
           here
           onely
           is
           represented
           briefly
           in
           a
           Figure
           or
           Scheme
           .
        
         
           82.
           
           And
           so
           Sirs
           ,
           I
           commend
           and
           commit
           you
           to
           the
           salutation
           of
           the
           
             Love
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
          
           by
           his
           aspect
           ,
           and
           salutation
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           Key
           to
           understand
           this
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               11.
               
               November
               ,
               1623.
               
            
          
           
             J.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTH
           EPISTLE
           ,
           TO
           One
           of
           the
           NOBILITIE
           IN
           SILESIA
           .
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           [
           is
           ]
           in
           t●e
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             NOBLE
             ,
             and
             right
             Honourable
             Sir
             ,
          
           The
           Divine
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           internal
           Divine
           contemplation
           of
           the
           Soule
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           bodily
           wellfare
           ,
           with
           syncere
           wishes
           ,
           and
           cooperating
           desires
           of
           fellowship
           and
           Member-like
           society
           in
           
             Our
             IMMANVEL
          
           ,
           premised
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Seeing
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           a
           lover
           of
           Divine
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           growing
           branch
           in
           the
           Life-Tree
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           are
           as
           Members
           ,
           and
           moreover
           perceived
           how
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           Father
           hath
           brought
           you
           into
           an
           hungry
           desire
           after
           the
           true
           Sap
           ,
           and
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           some
           measure
           hath
           enriched
           you
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           same
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ;
           thereupon
           I
           have
           taken
           occasion
           (
           in
           a
           Christian
           and
           Member-like
           property
           and
           desire
           after
           the
           same
           Life-Tree
           of
           Christ
           )
           once
           more
           to
           salute
           you
           ,
           and
           mutually
           to
           exhort
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           Labourers
           set
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           called
           to
           this
           Worke.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Especially
           that
           we
           looke
           well
           to
           our selves
           in
           this
           valley
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           lift
           up
           our
           eyes
           and
           heads
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           see
           the
           darknesse
           
           and
           the
           very
           workings
           thereof
           before
           our
           eyes
           ;
           and
           put
           our selves
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Our
             Redemption
             draweth
             neere
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           
             Goe
             out
             from
             Babel
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           long
           time
           held
           us
           captive
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           not
           regard
           the
           loud
           cry
           ,
           and
           pratings
           ,
           where
           they
           promise
           to
           us
           golden-Mantles
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           ●ickle
           ,
           and
           flatter
           us
           with
           a
           strange
           pretence
           [
           or
           shew
           of
           holinesse
           ]
           as
           if
           we
           were
           received
           to
           be
           Children
           of
           grace
           *
           from
           without
           by
           a
           sundry
           
             particular
             Election
          
           ;
           also
           that
           we
           looke
           not
           upon
           ,
           or
           regard
           
             Our
             owne
             Merits
          
           ,
           or
           abilities
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           All
           which
           availe
           nothing
           before
           God
           ;
           but
           a
           new
           Creature
           in
           Christ
           ,
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           availeth
           before
           God
           ;
           for
           
             Christ
             is
             onely
             the
             Grace
          
           ,
           which
           availes
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Now
           whosoever
           is
           borne
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           liveth
           and
           walketh
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           puts
           him
           on
           (
           according
           to
           his
           inner
           man
           )
           in
           his
           
             Suffering
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
          
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           Member
           on
           his
           body
           ,
           from
           him
           onely
           flow
           the
           streames
           of
           living
           Water
           ,
           through
           the
           powerfull
           Word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           as
           to
           the
           internall
           ground
           is
           become
           Man
           in
           him
           ,
           
           and
           doth
           ,
           speake
           forth
           it selfe
           out
           of
           him
           through
           the
           Creature
           in
           the
           
             Cosmick
             Spirit
          
           of
           the
           externall
           Man.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           as
           God
           hath
           manifested
           the
           grand
           Mystery
           (
           wherein
           the
           whole
           Creation
           hath
           lyen
           in
           an
           Essentiall
           manner
           without
           formings
           )
           out
           of
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           grand
           Mystery
           hath
           expressed
           [
           the
           word
           of
           powers
           ]
           into
           the
           Severation
           or
           variety
           of
           spirituall
           formings
           ;
           in
           which
           spirituall
           formes
           the
           Science
           of
           the
           Powers
           ,
           have
           stood
           in
           the
           Desire
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Fiat
           ;
           wherein
           every
           Science
           in
           the
           Desire
           to
           manifestation
           ,
           hath
           brought
           it selfe
           into
           a
           corporeall
           bodily
           Being
           ;
           
             Even
             so
          
           likewise
           the
           same
           grand
           Mystery
           ,
           Viz.
           The
           Essentiall
           Word
           of
           Gods
           power
           lyeth
           in
           Man
           (
           the
           Image
           ,
           and
           likenesse
           of
           God
           )
           both
           according
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           By
           which
           Mystery
           the
           living
           Word
           of
           God
           doth
           utter
           and
           expresse
           it selfe
           either
           in
           Love
           or
           Anger
           ,
           or
           in
           fans●e
           ;
           according
           as
           the
           humane
           Mystery
           standeth
           in
           
             a
             moveable
             Desire
          
           [
           or
           affection
           ]
           
             to
             Evillor
             Good
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             With
             the
             holy
             thou
             art
             holy
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             perverse
             thou
             art
             perverse
             ;
             also
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             people
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             God
             they
             also
             have
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           For
           in
           what
           property
           the
           Mystery
           in
           Man
           is
           excited
           ,
           and
           awakened
           ;
           such
           a
           word
           uttereth
           it selfe
           from
           his
           powers
           ,
           as
           wee
           plainely
           see
           ,
           that
           nothing
           else
           but
           Vanity
           is
           uttered
           by
           the
           Wicked
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Now
           how
           should
           there
           be
           a
           good
           expression
           and
           will
           ,
           where
           the
           Mystery
           to
           the
           Speaking
           [
           and
           willing
           ]
           is
           a
           false
           ground
           ,
           and
           poysoned
           by
           the
           Devill
           in
           the
           wrath
           of
           nature
           ;
           which
           false
           Mystery
           
           can
           neither
           will
           ,
           nor
           doe
           any
           good
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ;
           unlesse
           it
           be
           first
           enkindled
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           obtain
           a
           Godly
           will
           and
           desire
           ;
           whence
           a
           divine
           expression
           ,
           and
           operation
           of
           good
           followeth
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           For
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             An
             Evill
             tree
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
          
           ;
           How
           then
           will
           he
           bring
           forth
           good
           fruit
           ,
           where
           a
           false
           tree
           standeth
           ,
           under
           a
           strange
           shew
           [
           or
           glittering
           hypocrisie
           ?
           ]
           The
           purple-mantle
           of
           Christ
           hath
           its
           fruits
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           that
           to
           a
           false
           beast
           ,
           that
           is
           full
           of
           poyson
           ,
           and
           will
           cover
           himselfe
           with
           that
           Mantle
           and
           take
           it
           for
           his
           owne
           ;
           and
           yet
           bringeth
           forth
           nothing
           but
           hellish
           fruit
           ?
           Or
           what
           hath
           the
           Titular
           Christian
           to
           doe
           to
           boast
           ,
           and
           glory
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           ;
           whereas
           he
           liveth
           ,
           walketh
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           without
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           12.
           
           None
           is
           a
           Christian
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           be
           
             Tinctured
             anew
          
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
           and
           sprung
           forth
           out
           of
           
             Gods
             love
          
           ;
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           be
           manifest
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           his
           life
           as
           to
           the
           soul
           ;
           and
           cooperateth
           and
           willeth
           in
           the
           humane
           life
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Now
           if
           he
           will
           become
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           turne
           from
           his
           Imagining
           
             in
             the
             Cosmick
             Spirit
          
           wherewith
           the
           soule
           is
           covered
           and
           disguised
           ,
           
           and
           enters
           into
           Earthly
           workings
           ,
           and
           [
           must
           ]
           become
           as
           a
           Child
           ,
           that
           onely
           inclineth
           it selfe
           with
           its
           whol
           affection
           to
           the
           Mother
           ;
           and
           draweth
           into
           it selfe
           the
           Mothers
           Milke
           of
           grace
           ,
           whence
           a
           new
           Ens
           groweth
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           ariseth
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             imputed
             grace
          
           must
           be
           borne
           ,
           and
           become
           man
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           internall
           ground
           ;
           without
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           let
           him
           make
           never
           such
           devout
           shewes
           ;
           dissemble
           ,
           flatter
           ,
           and
           doe
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           his
           sins
           must
           be
           forgiven
           him
           onely
           through
           the
           
             Divine
             Alloquy
             ,
             or
             in
             Spiration
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           14.
           
           Eor
           when
           Christ
           is
           Conceived
           in
           the
           inspired
           [
           inspoken
           ]
           word
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           the
           soule
           doth
           take
           and
           impresse
           into
           it selfe
           from
           his
           Promise
           ,
           then
           the
           foundation
           is
           layd
           in
           the
           corrupt
           ,
           or
           decayed
           Mystery
           to
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           divine
           *
           Impregnation
           beginneth
           and
           proceedeth
           ,
           wherein
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           is
           conceived
           and
           borne
           ;
           which
           onely
           is
           
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           new
           birth
           ,
           the
           fiery
           soule
           eateth
           Gods
           bread
           ,
           which
           commeth
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           without
           this
           ,
           man
           hath
           no
           life
           in
           him
           ,
           John
           6.
           which
           no
           Hypocrite
           under
           the
           Purple
           Mantle
           of
           Christ
           can
           enjoy
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           man
           who
           is
           not
           borne
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           regenerate
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           whence
           the
           first
           man
           was
           created
           )
           speaketh
           ,
           ruleth
           ,
           liveth
           ,
           and
           willeth
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           For
           the
           life
           of
           Man
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           in
           the
           Word
           (
           John
           1.
           )
           when
           the
           same
           was
           inspired
           or
           breathed
           into
           the
           created
           Image
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           turned
           it selfe
           from
           the
           speaking
           of
           the
           Word
           into
           a
           peculiar
           selfe
           willing
           and
           speaking
           in
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           
           its
           owne
           lust
           and
           contrived
           Imagination
           ,
           then
           the
           first
           good
           will
           in
           the
           Creature
           to
           the
           re-expressing
           ,
           did
           perish
           ;
           and
           now
           he
           must
           enter
           againe
           into
           the
           
             first
             Speaking
          
           Word
           and
           speake
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           he
           is
           eternally
           
             without
             God.
          
           
        
         
           16.
           
           Which
           this
           present
           World
           cannot
           nor
           will
           not
           understand
           ,
           
           for
           it
           hath
           wholly
           and
           fully
           turned
           it selfe
           into
           a
           selfish
           speaking
           to
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           it
           speaketh
           forth
           in
           selfe-will
           meere
           Earthlinesse
           ,
           and
           transitory
           things
           ,
           as
           Honour
           ,
           might
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Authority
           ;
           moreover
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           covetousnesse
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           and
           Malice
           ;
           it
           utters
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           cunning
           crafty
           Serpent
           with
           its
           young
           ,
           and
           when
           these
           her
           young
           ,
           cannot
           get
           ,
           and
           uphold
           that
           which
           the
           selfe-will
           willeth
           ;
           then
           it
           speaketh
           forth
           from
           the
           cunning
           mischievous
           Malice
           and
           I●iquity
           ,
           
             with
             Money
          
           ,
           through
           the
           selfish
           power
           and
           violence
           ,
           
             many
             thousand
             Soldiers
          
           ,
           who
           must
           maintaine
           it
           by
           force
           ,
           that
           the
           selfe-will
           that
           is
           departed
           from
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           truely
           upheld
           ,
           as
           we
           now
           see
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           by
           which
           expression
           this
           selfe-will
           also
           is
           beaten
           downe
           ,
           and
           kils
           ,
           and
           
             destroyes
             it selfe
          
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Therefore
           beloved
           Sir
           ,
           and
           fellow
           member
           in
           the
           life-Tree
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           would
           entreat
           you
           in
           a
           Christian
           way
           ,
           and
           stirre
           you
           up
           (
           as
           one
           Member
           is
           bound
           to
           doe
           to
           another
           )
           in
           the
           present
           Expression
           [
           wayes
           and
           courses
           ]
           of
           the
           World
           (
           where
           the
           
             Turba
             Magna
          
           doth
           also
           play
           ,
           and
           expresse
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           contesting
           ,
           pulling
           downe
           ,
           or
           degrading
           shall
           be
           )
           constantly
           and
           stedfastly
           to
           keep
           your selfe
           in
           the
           internall
           speaking
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           and
           continually
           to
           enter
           into
           your
           internall
           ground
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           perswaded
           and
           misled
           by
           the
           Serpent
           to
           the
           false
           speaking
           of
           Brother-slaughter
           ;
           but
           you
           (
           as
           a
           famous
           Lord
           )
           continually
           behold
           your selfe
           in
           the
           Looking-glasse
           of
           Christs
           processe
           and
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           For
           this
           present
           speaking
           is
           spoken
           in
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           through
           his
           awakend
           and
           enkindled
           Anger
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           evill
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           to
           have
           a
           
             hand
             and
             voyce
             therein
          
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           *
           Turba
           must
           be
           spoken
           ;
           it
           is
           altogether
           unfaithfull
           ,
           and
           it
           devoures
           its
           Father
           and
           Mother
           that
           brings
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           Besom
           of
           Gods
           Anger
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           
           Also
           there
           is
           great
           heed
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           respect
           of
           accepting
           ,
           and
           joyning
           to
           any
           of
           the
           
             Supposed
             Religions
          
           ,
           for
           which
           men
           contend
           and
           fight
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           assent
           with
           the
           conscience
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           one
           Party
           that
           gets
           the
           Victory
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           other
           true
           Faith
           which
           saveth
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           
             CHRIST
             IN
             VS
          
           ,
           he
           onely
           destroyeth
           sin
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           bruiseth
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Serpents
           Imagination
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           ariseth
           in
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           (
           which
           he
           with
           his
           blood
           hath
           fulfilled
           in
           us
           )
           from
           the
           
             sleep
             of
             Death
          
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Christ
           must
           arise
           from
           death
           in
           our
           poore
           soule
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           a
           new
           humanity
           ,
           which
           walketh
           and
           dwelleth
           with
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           in
           
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           Heaven
           is
           in
           the
           new
           man
           ;
           whereout
           
             proceede
             the
             workes
             of
             Love
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           meete
           and
           requisite
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           21.
           
           And
           though
           the
           externall
           man
           liveth
           in
           earthly
           weaknesse
           and
           infirmityes
           ,
           yet
           that
           taketh
           not
           away
           the
           Temple
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Christ
           in
           the
           internall
           ground
           doth
           continually
           bruise
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Serpent
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           Christ
           must
           be
           continually
           
             stinged
             by
             the
             Serpent
             in
             the
             heel
             ,
          
           till
           we
           be
           freed
           of
           this
           Beast
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Moreover
           loving
           Sir
           ,
           I
           doe
           intreat
           you
           in
           a
           Christian
           brotherly
           way
           ,
           seriously
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           you
           be
           pleased
           to
           let
           my
           good
           meaning
           take
           place
           with
           you
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           repent
           you
           ;
           for
           I
           speak
           that
           which
           is
           made
           known
           to
           me
           from
           the
           
             Most
             high
          
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           be
           pleased
           diligently
           to
           consider
           of
           i●
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           be
           your
           Meditation
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           For
           there
           shall
           shortly
           come
           a
           time
           ,
           where
           
             good
             friends
          
           shall
           be
           sifted
           and
           proved
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           stand
           stedfast
           in
           Christ
           ;
           of
           the
           which
           ,
           in
           love
           ,
           I
           would
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           ;
           for
           the
           time
           of
           Refreshment
           commeth
           
             soone
             after
          
           ,
           where
           
             faithfull
             people
             shall
             intirely
             love
             one
             another
          
           ;
           after
           which
           love
           I
           continually
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           my
           syncere
           and
           constant
           wish
           ,
           that
           Babel
           may
           soone
           come
           to
           her
           end
           ,
           and
           Christ
           may
           come
           into
           
             the
             Valley
             of
             Jehosophat
          
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Nations
             might
             see
             and
             praise
             him
             .
          
        
         
           24.
           
           I
           entreat
           you
           to
           send
           my
           three
           Treatises
           (
           
             Viz.
             1.
             of
             Repentance
          
           :
           2
           
             of
             the
             New
             birth
             :
             3.
             of
             Resignation
          
           ;
           some
           whereof
           I
           gave
           you
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           I
           sent
           by
           Mr.
           Rudolff
           )
           to
           Mr.
           
             Rudolffus
             of
             Gersdorp
          
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           written
           to
           him
           that
           he
           should
           send
           them
           me
           to
           Zagan
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           
             Christianus
             Bernhard
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           shall
           have
           them
           by
           one
           or
           other
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           your selfe
           had
           any
           occasion
           toward
           Zagan
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           send
           them
           to
           Mr.
           
             Christianus
             Bernhard
          
           ,
           dwelling
           upon
           the
           Market
           place
           ;
           a
           yeare
           since
           he
           was
           Customer
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           young
           companion
           of
           the
           
             Theosophick
             Schoole
          
           ;
           to
           him
           I
           have
           convenient
           opportunity
           every
           weeke
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           These
           Treatises
           are
           very
           much
           desired
           of
           the
           Lovers
           ,
           and
           may
           doe
           much
           good
           ;
           I
           pray
           send
           them
           by
           the
           first
           opportunity
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           of
           much
           concernment
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           shall
           finde
           convenient
           leasure
           to
           study
           ,
           I
           will
           send
           you
           somewhat
           
             more
             deep
          
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           written
           this
           Autume
           ,
           and
           Winter
           ,
           without
           ceasing
           :
           And
           I
           commend
           you
           unto
           the
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           gracious
           Protection
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               19.
               
               Feb.
               1623.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EIGHTH
           EPISTLE
           :
        
         
           
             An
             Answer
             upon
             four
             QVESTIONS
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 the
                 Curse
                 must
                 eate
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 creep
                 upon
                 the
                 Belly
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 Beasts
                 (
                 being
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 wholly
                 earthly
                 )
                 did
                 also
                 feed
                 upon
                 Paradisicall
                 Fruit
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 Beasts
                 before
                 the
                 Curse
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 wild
                 ,
                 hairy
                 ,
                 and
                 rugged
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 ?
              
            
          
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           Us.
           
        
         
           WORTHY
           ,
           much
           respected
           ,
           very
           Learned
           ,
           and
           beloved
           Friend
           and
           Brother
           ,
           in
           
             Christ
             our
             onely
             life
          
           ;
           I
           heartily
           wish
           unto
           you
           an
           happy
           New
           yeare
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           begin
           the
           same
           in
           a
           Divine
           will
           ,
           in
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           Father
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           likewise
           finish
           it
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           an
           effectuall
           working
           power
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           Grapes
           may
           grow
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           Christ
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           preserve
           you
           in
           the
           bundle
           of
           the
           living
           ,
           in
           this
           yeare
           when
           the
           
             Constellation
             of
             his
             Wrath
          
           doth
           draw
           the
           Sword
           ;
           as
           I
           doe
           not
           doubt
           ,
           
           but
           that
           you
           (
           as
           a
           Cooperating
           branch
           on
           the
           Vine
           Christ
           )
           will
           shew
           forth
           your selfe
           in
           Good
           ,
           New
           ,
           and
           Heavenly
           fruits
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           Gate
           of
           grace
           and
           knowledge
           standeth
           likewise
           in
           a
           peculiar
           motion
           [
           and
           doth
           open
           it selfe
           in
           a
           singular
           desire
           ,
           and
           affection
           ]
           that
           the
           Children
           o●
           Christ
           might
           also
           reape
           in
           their
           harvest
           [
           and
           fruits
           of
           Christian
           love
           ,
           and
           piety
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           Babel
           their
           harvest
           of
           Envy
           ,
           Contention
           ,
           and
           desolation
           ]
           if
           they
           would
           but
           seriously
           labour
           ;
           and
           not
           lye
           so
           faint
           and
           sluggish
           in
           the
           Sleep
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           as
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           most
           High
           hath
           given
           me
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           understand
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           spoken
           wi●h
           you
           againe
           the
           last
           time
           at
           my
           Returne
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Guidance
           of
           God
           I
           was
           led
           another
           way
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           yet
           doe
           it
           ,
           when
           ever
           I
           come
           that
           way
           ,
           if
           occasion
           permitt
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           think
           also
           of
           the
           discourse
           we
           had
           then
           at
           our
           Meeting
           ,
           where
           many
           things
           were
           put
           to
           the
           Question
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           many
           objections
           then
           made
           (
           which
           cause
           much
           mistaking
           ,
           and
           confusion
           )
           could
           not
           be
           so
           well
           determined
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           being
           I
           was
           also
           in
           hast
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Yet
           (
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           some
           high
           persons
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           did
           Converse
           in
           the
           Christmasse
           holy
           dayes
           when
           I
           departed
           from
           you
           ,
           where
           some
           
             very
             Learned
             men
             of
             Iaver
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Strieg
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             brave
             Gentlemen
             ,
          
           were
           present
           )
           I
           have
           written
           a
           pretty
           large
           Book
           concerning
           Election
           ;
           in
           that
           all
           those
           questions
           ,
           and
           more
           are
           set
           downe
           at
           large
           and
           determined
           in
           the
           deepest
           ground
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           I
           hope
           that
           the
           same
           shall
           put
           an
           End
           to
           many
           contentions
           ,
           
           and
           controversies
           ;
           especially
           ,
           of
           some
           points
           betwixt
           the
           Lutheranes
           ,
           and
           Calvinists
           ;
           and
           other
           controversiall
           Sects
           besides
           ;
           for
           there
           the
           true
           ground
           is
           set
           downe
           at
           large
           before
           their
           eyes
           ;
           and
           every
           ones
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           satisfyed
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Contraries
           are
           as
           it
           were
           united
           into
           one
           body
           ;
           if
           any
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           see
           ,
           know
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           same
           against
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Earthly
           Imagination
           ;
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           time
           is
           at
           hand
           that
           strife
           ,
           and
           controversie
           shall
           be
           changed
           into
           truth
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Whereas
           yet
           among
           the
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           in
           all
           nations
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           any
           controversy
           ,
           and
           division
           ,
           for
           in
           Christ
           we
           are
           all
           but
           one
           Tree
           spread
           forth
           into
           many
           branches
           ,
           and
           twigs
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           controversie
           is
           hence
           arisen
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           is
           fallen
           into
           its
           selvish
           lust
           and
           Imagination
           ;
           whereby
           they
           have
           rent
           themselves
           of
           from
           Christ
           their
           Stem
           ;
           in
           whom
           Christians
           should
           stand
           in
           unity
           but
           have
           turned
           themselves
           unto
           Images
           [
           opinions
           mentall
           ●dols
           ]
           and
           questions
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Out
           of
           which
           questions
           such
           controversies
           ,
           and
           contentions
           
           are
           arisen
           ;
           where
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Devill
           hath
           been
           involved
           in
           the
           questions
           ,
           and
           hath
           so
           imprinted
           ,
           and
           immodellized
           it selfe
           on
           the
           Image
           of
           man
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           fought
           for
           their
           Images
           and
           opinions
           ,
           and
           have
           therein
           extolled
           ,
           and
           advanced
           themselves
           ;
           and
           
             Christs
             Humility
          
           ,
           wherein
           we
           should
           dye
           in
           Christ
           from
           our
           evill
           nature
           ,
           is
           quite
           forgotten
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           the
           present
           we
           are
           rather
           a
           Monster
           of
           an
           Image
           ,
           then
           a
           living
           Christendome
           ,
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           Power
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           a
           Christian
           must
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           Tree
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           Encrease
           and
           groweth
           of
           Christs
           life
           ,
           and
           also
           live
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           beare
           fruit
           ;
           in
           whom
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           as
           to
           the
           internall
           ground
           )
           liveth
           and
           is
           all
           in
           all
           in
           him
           ;
           who
           continually
           breaketh
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Serpents
           will
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           bringeth
           to
           naught
           the
           workes
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           do
           from
           Christ
           ;
           it
           must
           come
           to
           effectuall
           doing
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           the
           Divine
           working
           )
           for
           without
           this
           ,
           none
           is
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Christ
           must
           wholly
           receive
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           internall
           ground
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           that
           the
           severe
           justice
           of
           God
           (
           which
           holdeth
           us
           captive
           in
           the
           Anger
           )
           might
           be
           satisfied
           with
           Christs
           fulnesse
           [
           and
           effectuall
           merit
           ]
           that
           Christ
           may
           fulfill
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           in
           us
           with
           love
           ,
           and
           mortifie
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           nature
           in
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wholly
           annihilate
           it's
           will
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           dye
           in
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           a
           new
           will
           in
           the
           L●ve-spirit
           of
           Christ
           through
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           liveth
           and
           walketh
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             conversation
             is
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           12
           Lip-labour
           ,
           and
           the
           Pratings
           of
           the
           mouth
           avail
           nothing
           ;
           the
           same
           make
           no
           Christian
           ;
           a
           Christian
           must
           alwaies
           be
           borne
           (
           or
           regenerated
           )
           of
           Christ
           ;
           else
           he
           is
           no
           Christian
           ,
           no
           outward
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           grace
           helpeth
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           All
           the
           comforting
           ,
           flattering
           ,
           soothing
           ,
           and
           dissembling
           is
           but
           in
           vaine
           ;
           where
           the
           purple-mantle
           of
           Christ
           is
           put
           upon
           the
           man
           of
           iniquity
           and
           malice
           ,
           [
           or
           the
           Cain-like
           hypocrite
           ,
           ]
           who
           from
           without
           will
           be
           an
           adopted
           Child
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           For
           no
           Whore
           ,
           or
           *
           one
           that
           is
           impregnated
           ,
           can
           be
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           albeit
           she
           puts
           on
           a
           maides
           Garland
           ;
           yea
           no
           Prince
           ,
           or
           Potentate
           can
           grace
           her
           with
           any
           Virginitie
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Thus
           the
           flattering
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           comforting
           [
           with
           Christs
           Merits
           ,
           and
           promises
           ]
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           be
           converted
           ,
           and
           become
           like
           Children
           which
           hang
           on
           the
           breasts
           of
           their
           Mother
           ,
           and
           receive
           and
           conceive
           in
           us
           the
           Ens
           [
           or
           essentiall
           Power
           ]
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           destroyeth
           the
           Harlot
           ;
           that
           a
           new
           spirit
           may
           be
           borne
           in
           us
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           which
           hath
           in
           it
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           death
           ;
           that
           we
           be
           borne
           out
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           resigne
           up
           our selves
           into
           the
           
             whole
             processe
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             imputed
             grace
             in
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
         
           16.
           
           A
           Christian
           must
           be
           begotten
           ,
           and
           regenerated
           of
           the
           same
           grace
           ,
           
           that
           he
           be
           a
           christian
           in
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           namely
           ,
           a
           true
           branch
           in
           the
           tree
           which
           is
           Christ
           ;
           that
           the
           Engrafted
           word
           of
           life
           may
           spring
           forth
           and
           become
           essentiall
           ,
           living
           and
           working
           in
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           merit
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           imputed
           grace
           doth
           avail
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           growing
           on
           the
           tree
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           internall
           ground
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Beloved
           friend
           Mr.
           Frederick
           your
           questions
           require
           a
           large
           declaration
           ;
           in
           the
           Treatise
           or
           
             Commentary
             upon
             Genesis
          
           they
           be
           all
           determined
           at
           large
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           obtain
           the
           eyes
           and
           fight
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           there
           need
           not
           any
           such
           questions
           at
           all
           in
           such
           smal
           things
           ;
           which
           indeed
           are
           too
           high
           for
           Reason
           ;
           but
           in
           Christ
           they
           are
           nothing
           but
           a
           Childlike
           play
           ;
           but
           however
           I
           will
           answer
           you
           breifly
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             The
             First
             Poynt
             .
             Of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             Curse
             must
             eate
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Creep
             upon
             the
             Belly
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             First
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Serpent
             (
             which
             after
             the
             curse
             must
             feed
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             creep
             upon
             the
             Belly
             )
             [
             I
             answer
             ]
             that
             her
             
               Shape
               and
               Forme
               was
               such
            
             ,
             but
             her
             
               Body
               and
               Spirit
            
             was
             not
             so
             evill
             in
             the
             fiery
             Science
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             after
             the
             Curse
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             For
             both
             Tinctures
             of
             good
             ,
             
             and
             evill
             ,
             of
             the
             originall
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             principle
             were
             manifest
             in
             her
             ;
             and
             therefore
             she
             was
             so
             exceeding
             Cunning
             ;
             that
             the
             nature
             was
             able
             to
             see
             in
             her
             Centre
             in
             the
             Tinctures
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             whole
             creation
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             She
             was
             in
             her
             ground
             before
             the
             Creaturall
             originall
             (
             whence
             she
             in
             the
             Grand
             Mystery
             was
             put
             into
             the
             Severation
             to
             a
             creature
             )
             a
             faire
             and
             excellent
             Ens
             of
             great
             power
             and
             vertue
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             But
             the
             Devills
             Imaginations
             (
             when
             he
             sate
             like
             an
             Enthroned
             Prince
             in
             the
             ground
             of
             nature
             in
             very
             high
             power
             and
             dominion
             ,
             )
             poysoned
             this
             Ens
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             Severation
             formed
             it selfe
             into
             a
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             made
             use
             of
             her
             for
             his
             Instrument
             by
             the
             same
             cunning
             and
             by
             the
             same
             poyson
             in
             which
             lay
             the
             
               mightiest
               power
               to
               make
               Eve
               monstrous
               .
            
          
           
             22.
             
             Yee
             Physitians
             !
             It
             behoveth
             you
             doubtlesse
             well
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             understand
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             wha●
             lyeth
             hid
             under
             her
             poyson
             ;
             if
             you
             take
             out
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             proceed
             aright
             in
             the
             processe
             thereof
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             get
             a
             Tincture
             against
             poyson
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Shee
             was
             in
             the
             Ens
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Mystery
            
             ,
             before
             shee
             was
             a
             
             Creature
             ,
             a
             Virgin
             ;
             but
             after
             the
             Curse
             ,
             shee
             became
             an
             Whore
             ;
             Magically
             [
             or
             Parabolically
             ]
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             She
             saw
             in
             her
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             inward
             ,
             and
             outward
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             one
             must
             come
             out
             of
             the
             inward
             World
             and
             kill
             her
             monster
             ,
             which
             she
             hath
             putt
             upon
             Eve
             ;
             and
             an
             whole
             Booke
             might
             be
             written
             ,
             of
             what
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Devill
             hath
             wrought
             ,
             by
             and
             through
             her
             ,
          
           
             25.
             
             But
             when
             she
             did
             helpe
             to
             deceive
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             God
             accursed
             the
             same
             that
             she
             became
             blind
             as
             to
             the
             internall
             ground
             ;
             and
             was
             also
             altogether
             Manifest
             in
             the
             four
             Elements
             ;
             and
             so
             she
             fell
             into
             the
             Earth
             whence
             the
             body
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             moreover
             she
             fell
             onely
             to
             the
             wrath
             [
             or
             bad
             part
             ]
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             she
             can
             no
             more
             obtain
             or
             reach
             the
             good
             part
             or
             quality
             of
             the
             Earth
             as
             other
             Beasts
             doe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shee
             must
             
               eate
               Earth
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             property
             of
             the
             curse
             in
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Shee
             was
             a
             flying
             Worme
             ,
             else
             nature
             would
             have
             provided
             her
             legges
             ,
             as
             other
             Wormes
             have
             on
             Earth
             ;
             but
             her
             nimblenesse
             ,
             wily
             subtlety
             ,
             and
             cunning
             ,
             made
             Eve
             to
             long
             [
             after
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Point
             .
             Of
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             the
             Garden
             Eden
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Paradise
             was
             the
             temperature
             in
             Man
             ,
             when
             hee
             knew
             not
             what
             good
             and
             evill
             was
             ;
             where
             the
             Divine
             light
             did
             shine
             through
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Tinctured
             and
             tempered
             all
             things
             ;
             for
             Paradise
             is
             
               revealed
               in
               us
               againe
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             to
             the
             internall
             ground
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             when
             God
             saw
             and
             knew
             that
             he
             would
             fall
             ,
             then
             Paradise
             sprung
             not
             forth
             with
             fruit
             any
             more
             through
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             (
             albeit
             it
             was
             every
             where
             manifest
             )
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             Eden
             where
             Adam
             was
             tempted
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             place
             ;
             but
             Paradise
             is
             the
             quality
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             God
             in
             the
             similitude
             [
             or
             Harmony
             of
             the
             universall
             Being
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Point
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Beasts
             (
             being
             they
             were
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             more-over
             wholly
             earthly
             )
             did
             also
             feed
             upon
             Paradisicall
             fruit
             ?
          
           
             29.
             
             Beloved
             Friend
             Mr.
             Frederick
             ,
             every
             Spirit
             eateth
             of
             its
             
             Mother
             ;
             out
             of
             what
             the
             Eeasts
             were
             of
             that
             likewise
             ,
             they
             did
             eate
             ;
             namely
             of
             the
             *
             fifth
             Essence
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             Cosmick
             spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             deepest
             ground
             of
             the
             Beasts
             is
             not
             by
             many
             degrees
             like
             unto
             Man
             ;
             thus
             did
             they
             feed
             upon
             their
             Mother
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             them
             feeds
             upon
             the
             Cosmick
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             upon
             the
             foure
             Elements
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             God
             knew
             very
             well
             that
             man
             would
             not
             stand
             but
             fall
             ,
             what
             use
             or
             profit
             then
             should
             the
             Paradificall
             food
             be
             to
             the
             Beasts
             ;
             in
             the
             Quintessence
             there
             lyeth
             indeed
             a
             Paradificall
             property
             ;
             upon
             that
             they
             feed
             even
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             for
             in
             every
             Beast
             there
             is
             a
             power
             which
             is
             incorruptible
             ,
             which
             the
             Cosmick
             spirit
             draweth
             into
             it selfe
             to
             the
             Separation
             of
             the
             
               last
               Judgement
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Fourth
             Point
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Beasts
             were
             so
             wilde
             and
             rough
             before
             the
             Curse
             as
             they
             now
             are
             ?
          
           
             31.
             
             Beloved
             Mr.
             Frederick
             ;
             the
             Garment
             which
             Adam
             had
             before
             the
             Curse
             when
             he
             was
             yet
             naked
             ,
             was
             exceeding
             faire
             ,
             and
             became
             him
             very
             well
             ,
             so
             likewise
             was
             the
             hide
             of
             the
             Beasts
             rough
             and
             hairy
             ,
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Curse
             all
             things
             (
             both
             in
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Plants
             of
             the
             Earth
             )
             were
             deformed
             ,
             and
             changed
             into
             a
             monstrous
             strange
             forme
             ;
             they
             had
             indeed
             such
             a
             cloathing
             ,
             but
             far
             more
             glorious
             in
             Colours
             ,
             Feature
             ,
             and
             Ornament
             ,
             of
             the
             
               pure
               Tincture
            
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             I
             entreat
             you
             about
             these
             Queries
             ,
             to
             looke
             into
             the
             *
             Grand
             Mystery
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Wisedome
             doe
             lye
             ;
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             see
             them
             better
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             then
             I
             can
             in
             hast
             briefly
             set
             downe
             in
             writing
             ;
             and
             I
             commit
             you
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NINTH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           The
           open
           Fountaine
           of
           God
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           bee
           our
           refreshment
           ,
           and
           constant
           Light.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           WORTHY
           ,
           much
           respected
           ,
           and
           very
           Learned
           Sir
           ,
           I
           heartily
           wish
           unto
           you
           even
           that
           which
           my
           very
           soule
           desireth
           of
           God
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           reall
           true
           
             Divine
             Knowledge
          
           in
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           open
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           Soule
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Paradificall
           Lilly-twig
           in
           Christs
           Rose-garden
           ,
           might
           spring
           forth
           ,
           grow
           ,
           blossome
           ,
           and
           beare
           fruit
           ;
           and
           the
           streames
           out
           of
           Christs
           Fountaine
           might
           flow
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           you
           might
           be
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           holy
           spirit
           might
           drive
           and
           rule
           you
           :
           As
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Those
             who
             are
             driven
             and
             moved
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           have
           received
           your
           Letter
           ,
           and
           thereby
           understand
           that
           you
           have
           read
           my
           Writings
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           doe
           delight
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           very
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           sense
           and
           right
           meaning
           of
           the
           same
           may
           be
           apprehended
           and
           understood
           ;
           and
           then
           there
           would
           be
           
             no
             need
          
           of
           any
           further
           asking
           and
           searching
           .
        
         
           3
           For
           the
           Booke
           in
           which
           all
           Mysteries
           lye
           ,
           is
           Man
           himselfe
           ;
           he
           himselfe
           is
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           Being
           of
           all
           Beings
           ;
           
           seeing
           he
           is
           the
           likenesse
           [
           or
           similitude
           ]
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           great
           Arcanum
           lyeth
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           revealing
           of
           it
           belongeth
           onely
           unto
           Gods
           spirit
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           if
           the
           Lilly
           in
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           springeth
           for●h
           in
           the
           new
           birth
           out
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           then
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Lilly
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           proceedeth
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           originall
           and
           ground
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           [
           spirit
           ]
           seeketh
           and
           findeth
           
             all
             Mysteries
          
           in
           the
           Divine
           Wisedome
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           the
           Lilly-branch
           which
           springeth
           forth
           in
           the
           new
           birth
           ou●
           of
           Christs
           humanity
           (
           understand
           the
           
             new
             borne
             spirit
          
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           soules
           ●ssence
           ,
           out
           of
           Christs
           power
           )
           is
           the
           true
           reall
           branch
           spr●nging
           from
           ,
           and
           remaining
           in
           Gods
           Tree
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           As
           a
           Mother
           beareth
           a
           childe
           ,
           even
           so
           is
           the
           new
           man
           borne
           in
           and
           out
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           no
           otherwise
           at
           all
           is
           he
           Gods
           childe
           and
           heire
           ,
           a
           child
           of
           Heaven
           and
           of
           Paradise
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           No
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           availeth
           (
           a
           stranger
           cannot
           inherite
           Gods
           Kingdome
           )
           but
           an
           innate
           righteousnesse
           out
           of
           Gods
           Essentiality
           ,
           
           out
           of
           the
           water
           and
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Christ
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           
             We
             must
             become
             like
             unto
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           be
           conceived
           in
           Gods
           Essence
           ,
           and
           like
           new
           children
           in
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           spring
           forth
           ,
           and
           be
           borne
           anew
           ;
           as
           a
           faire
           flower
           springeth
           out
           of
           the
           wilde
           Earth
           ,
           or
           as
           precious
           Gold
           groweth
           in
           a
           rough
           stone
           ,
           or
           drossy
           Oare
           ;
           otherwise
           we
           cannot
           see
           ,
           nor
           inherite
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           For
           whatsoever
           will
           possesse
           the
           internall
           spirituall
           World
           ,
           must
           be
           borne
           out
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           earthly
           flesh
           from
           the
           foure
           Elements
           cannot
           inherite
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           the
           Quint-essence
           (
           which
           is
           the
           one
           Element
           ;
           namely
           ,
           Paradise
           )
           whence
           the
           foure
           Elements
           have
           their
           rise
           ,
           birth
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           ,
           that
           same
           must
           be
           predominant
           ,
           and
           rule
           over
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           the
           light
           containeth
           the
           darknesse
           as
           it
           were
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           is
           really
           in
           it
           ;
           even
           so
           it
           must
           be
           with
           Man.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           Onely
           it
           cannot
           be
           so
           with
           the
           outward
           man
           in
           this
           time
           of
           the
           
             earthly
             life
          
           ;
           for
           the
           outward
           World
           ruleth
           ove●
           the
           outward
           Man
           ;
           seeing
           it
           was
           made
           manifest
           in
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           fall
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           externall
           man
           must
           perish
           ,
           as
           the
           externall
           World
           perisheth
           and
           passeth
           away
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Man
           in
           this
           time
           cannot
           attaine
           perfection
           ;
           but
           the
           true
           man
           must
           continue
           in
           combate
           and
           strife
           against
           the
           earthly
           corrupt
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           its
           owne
           enemy
           ▪
           where
           eternity
           and
           time
           strive
           one
           against
           another
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           For
           through
           strife
           or
           the
           mutuall
           combate
           in
           Nature
           ,
           the
           great
           Arcanum
           is
           opened
           ,
           and
           the
           eternall
           wonders
           in
           Gods
           wisedome
           are
           made
           manifest
           out
           of
           the
           soules
           Essence
           .
        
         
           13
           As
           the
           eternall
           God
           hath
           manifested
           himselfe
           through
           the
           time
           ,
           
           and
           bringeth
           his
           eternall
           Wonders
           through
           the
           time
           ,
           into
           combate
           and
           contest
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           combate
           [
           or
           strife
           ]
           that
           which
           is
           hidden
           [
           and
           lyeth
           in
           the
           
             Mysterious
             Nothing
          
           ]
           might
           open
           it selfe
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           light
           ;
           even
           so
           in
           strife
           and
           combate
           ,
           the
           great
           Mystery
           must
           be
           revealed
           in
           Man
           ,
           where
           Gods
           anger
           and
           love
           ,
           as
           fire
           and
           light
           are
           in
           combate
           and
           strife
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           For
           in
           the
           soule
           (
           which
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           Eternall
           fire
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           property
           ,
           that
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Eternall
           un-inchoative
           Nature
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           darknesse
           )
           that
           light
           (
           which
           did
           extinguish
           and
           disappeare
           in
           Adam
           )
           must
           be
           renued
           and
           borne
           againe
           in
           the
           incomming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           is
           freely
           given
           him
           out
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
         
           15.
           
           For
           none
           can
           take
           the
           same
           unto
           himselfe
           unlesse
           the
           love
           of
           God
           doth
           againe
           presse
           out
           of
           grace
           into
           the
           Centre
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           bringeth
           the
           divine
           will
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           soul
           as
           a
           new
           spro●t
           or
           new
           Image
           into
           the
           heavenly
           essent●ality
           ;
           as
           the
           light
           shineth
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Therefore
           all
           whatsoever
           Babel
           teacheth
           of
           the
           externall
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           externall
           assumed
           Adoption
           ,
           [
           and
           particular
           Election
           and
           Rejection
           from
           eternity
           )
           is
           without
           foundation
           and
           footing
           ;
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             You
             must
             be
             borne
             againe
             ,
             else
             you
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           17.
           
           The
           seeming
           holy
           flattering
           comfort
           with
           Christs
           death
           ,
           avalleth
           nothing
           ,
           but
           to
           enter
           into
           Christs
           death
           ;
           and
           to
           spring
           up
           a
           new
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           arise
           in
           him
           and
           with
           him
           and
           become
           Christ
           ,
           [
           or
           an
           annointed
           child
           of
           God
           ]
           in
           the
           new
           man.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           Like
           as
           Christ
           hath
           mortifyed
           ,
           extinguished
           and
           overcome
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           also
           the
           anger
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           centre
           of
           the
           Eternall
           Nature
           )
           in
           the
           soules
           property
           ,
           with
           his
           love
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           new
           love
           fire
           introduced
           into
           the
           soules
           essence
           ;
           into
           which
           ,
           the
           Devill
           before
           had
           brought
           in
           ,
           and
           placed
           
             his
             Desire
          
           ;
           even
           so
           must
           we
           in
           and
           with
           Christs
           spirit
           quell
           and
           quash
           the
           earthly
           Adam
           in
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           and
           mortify
           it
           through
           Gods
           love
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           man
           may
           spring
           forth
           ;
           else
           there
           is
           no
           forgivenesse
           of
           fin
           ,
           nor
           any
           Adoption
           [
           or
           ●liation
           ]
           nor
           any
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           The
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           must
           be
           inwardly
           innate
           ,
           and
           borne
           within
           us
           ,
           else
           we
           cannot
           see
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           eternity
           into
           the
           angelicall
           World.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           All
           Imaginations
           ,
           inventions
           and
           wayes
           ;
           all
           reading
           ,
           studying
           ,
           and
           teachings
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           [
           without
           this
           way
           of
           the
           new
           birth
           ]
           no
           art
           or
           reason
           can
           attain
           it
           :
           we
           must
           enter
           onely
           through
           the
           gate
           which
           God
           hath
           opened
           to
           us
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           spring
           forth
           in
           Gods
           Kingdome
           and
           dye
           unto
           the
           earthly
           will
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           neither
           hindereth
           nor
           sticketh
           on
           us
           and
           cloggeth
           us
           ;
           
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             must
             continually
             ,
             bruise
             the
             Serpents
             head
             in
             us
             .
          
        
         
           21.
           
           Selfe-reason
           cannot
           make
           a
           child
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           
             it
             lyeth
             not
             in
             our
             willing
             ,
             running
             ,
             and
             keeping
             a
             doe
             ,
          
           as
           saint
           Paul
           saith
           ;
           
             but
             on
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             Compassion
             .
          
        
         
           22.
           
           My
           selfehood
           cannot
           attain
           it
           ;
           my
           selfehood
           must
           dye
           in
           Christs
           death
           ;
           
           and
           fall
           or
           resigne
           unto
           the
           nothing
           ;
           and
           then
           my
           selfehood
           falleth
           into
           Gods
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           is
           in
           the
           limit
           of
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           and
           standeth
           againe
           in
           the
           
             word
             Fiat
          
           ;
           where
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           Christs
           entrance
           into
           our
           humanity
           doth
           make
           [
           or
           recreate
           ]
           the
           new
           man
           out
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           corrupt
           earthly
           will
           must
           dye
           in
           a
           reall
           true
           ,
           upright
           repentance
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           the
           Resignation
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
           into
           the
           nothing
           ,
           and
           wholly
           surrender
           the
           will
           of
           reason
           unto
           death
           ,
           and
           neither
           will
           or
           know
           himselfe
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           enter
           into
           the
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           24.
           
           
             And
             then
             this
             saying
             hath
             its
             place
             and
             meaning
             ,
             as
             God
             speaketh
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
          
           My
           heart
           breaketh
           in
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           take
           pitty
           on
           him
           ,
           can
           a
           Mother
           forget
           her
           Childe
           ,
           that
           shee
           should
           not
           have
           compassion
           on
           the
           Sonne
           of
           her
           wombe
           ?
           And
           albeit
           shee
           should
           forget
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           forget
           thee
           ;
           Behold
           ,
           I
           have
           noted
           thee
           in
           my
           hands
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           In
           this
           (
           namely
           ,
           in
           Gods
           mercy
           )
           the
           new
           man
           doth
           arise
           ,
           and
           springeth
           up
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Paradise
           ,
           
           though
           the
           earthly
           body
           be
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           26.
           
           For
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             Conversation
             is
             in
             Heaven
          
           :
           Thus
           the
           new
           man
           walketh
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           man
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           Heaven
           in
           which
           God
           dwelleth
           is
           in
           the
           new
           man.
           
        
         
           27.
           
           Thus
           (
           beloved
           Sir
           ,
           and
           Brother
           )
           and
           in
           no
           other
           way
           and
           manner
           ,
           have
           I
           found
           the
           Mystery
           ;
           I
           have
           not
           studyed
           or
           learned
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           or
           any
           other
           doth
           thirst
           after
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           engaged
           as
           a
           Brother
           in
           my
           affection
           and
           love
           ,
           to
           shew
           him
           the
           way
           how
           I
           met
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           set
           downe
           at
           large
           in
           my
           Writings
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           
             the
             Threefold
             life
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           
             the
             three
             Principles
             of
             the
             Divine
             Being
             .
          
        
         
           28.
           
           Indeed
           I
           did
           it
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           as
           a
           spirituall
           exercise
           in
           Gods
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           great
           Wonders
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           by
           Gods
           providence
           and
           guidance
           is
           come
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           be
           published
           and
           read
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           gladly
           that
           every
           one
           that
           earnestly
           desires
           to
           understand
           the
           same
           ,
           might
           have
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           really
           manifest
           and
           made
           knowne
           to
           the
           
             Reader
             of
             this
             Epistle
          
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           one
           
             in
             himselfe
          
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           would
           be
           no
           need
           of
           any
           further
           searching
           and
           seeking
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           But
           seeing
           God
           hath
           promised
           by
           the
           Prophets
           (
           especially
           in
           Joel
           )
           that
           he
           will
           powre
           forth
           his
           spirit
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           upon
           all
           flesh
           ,
           therefore
           the
           time
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           and
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           I
           say
           as
           I
           have
           knowne
           it
           ,
           
           that
           whosoever
           at
           present
           will
           dye
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           him
           shall
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           according
           to
           Joels
           Prophesie
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           manifest
           his
           Wonders
           by
           him
           ;
           therefore
           if
           any
           be
           in
           earnest
           ,
           
           he
           shall
           finde
           it
           by
           experience
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Yet
           let
           every
           one
           be
           faithfully
           warned
           ,
           that
           if
           Gods
           light
           doth
           arise
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           continue
           stedfast
           in
           great
           humility
           in
           resignation
           ,
           namely
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           (
           For
           the
           Heaven
           shall
           now
           at
           last
           powre
           forth
           its
           long
           contrived
           Egestum
           of
           the
           Constellations
           which
           it
           hath
           wrought
           in
           the
           humane
           property
           )
           least
           he
           also
           be
           taken
           hold
           of
           by
           the
           starry
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           goe
           beyond
           the
           limit
           out
           of
           resignation
           .
        
         
         
           33.
           
           As
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           *
           Metists
           ,
           who
           came
           even
           unto
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           Deep
           ,
           and
           were
           againe
           captivated
           by
           the
           starry
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           themselves
           ,
           and
           exalted
           themselves
           ,
           and
           surceased
           the
           strife
           against
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           a
           selfehood
           [
           or
           a
           singular
           Luciferian
           conceit
           of
           their
           owne
           holinesse
           ]
           supposing
           that
           they
           were
           
             changed
             into
             a
             Deity
          
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           have
           confounded
           the
           externall
           World
           with
           the
           internall
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           Which
           is
           unfound
           ,
           and
           voyd
           of
           ground
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           we
           must
           take
           great
           heed
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           we
           continue
           stedfast
           in
           deepest
           humility
           ,
           that
           the
           seed
           that
           is
           sowne
           may
           grow
           unto
           a
           Tree
           ,
           and
           may
           come
           to
           the
           blossoming
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           get
           a
           forme
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           For
           out
           of
           the
           Blossome
           ariseth
           
             the
             morning
             Starre
          
           ,
           that
           Man
           may
           learne
           to
           know
           himselfe
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           God
           and
           Time
           is
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           I
           give
           you
           Sir
           out
           of
           good
           affection
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           this
           present
           time
           is
           seriously
           to
           be
           taken
           into
           consideration
           ;
           
           for
           the
           Seventh
           Angel
           in
           the
           Revelation
           hath
           prepared
           his
           Trumpet
           ;
           the
           powers
           of
           Heaven
           be
           in
           peculiar
           motion
           ;
           moreover
           both
           Gates
           stand
           open
           ,
           and
           light
           and
           darknesse
           are
           in
           great
           desire
           ;
           as
           every
           thing
           is
           taken
           ,
           so
           it
           shall
           goe
           in
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           At
           what
           the
           one
           shall
           exceedingly
           rejoyce
           ,
           the
           other
           shall
           mock
           at
           it
           ;
           whereupon
           followeth
           the
           sore
           and
           severe
           judgement
           upon
           Babel
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           And
           so
           I
           commit
           you
           and
           yours
           unto
           the
           pleasant
           and
           amiable
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             Gerlits
             ,
             
               27.
               
               October
               ,
               1621.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TENTH
           EPISTLE
           ,
        
         
           
             OF
             The
             Killing
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             our Selves
             ,
             AND
             ALSO
             How
             wee
             may
             attaine
             unto
             Divine
             Contemplation
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WORTHY
           ,
           and
           much
           respected
           Sir
           ,
           I
           wish
           unto
           you
           the
           grace
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           blessing
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           after
           I
           was
           informed
           of
           
             D.
             K.
          
           that
           you
           as
           a
           Christian
           Brother
           ,
           and
           fellow-member
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           doe
           stand
           in
           an
           hearty
           Desire
           in
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           Father
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           doe
           also
           labour
           in
           your
           minde
           how
           you
           may
           come
           to
           Divine
           Contemplation
           and
           Vision
           in
           your selfe
           ;
           therefore
           upon
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           omit
           to
           visit
           and
           salute
           you
           with
           a
           short
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           briefly
           to
           declare
           unto
           you
           out
           of
           my
           Gifts
           ,
           out
           of
           Christian
           love
           the
           way
           to
           Divine
           Vision
           and
           Feeling
           ;
           and
           hereby
           to
           present
           unto
           you
           in
           brotherly
           love
           the
           Sap
           of
           my
           little
           Corall
           in
           the
           spirit
           and
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           one
           branch
           or
           twigg
           on
           the
           Tree
           is
           bound
           to
           doe
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           I
           desire
           that
           I
           might
           be
           well
           understood
           ,
           if
           peradventure
           I
           might
           give
           further
           occasion
           to
           your
           zeale
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Seeing
           that
           you
           very
           well
           perceive
           in
           your selfe
           that
           Antichrist
           in
           Babel
           beareth
           the
           sway
           and
           government
           
             in
             Christendome
          
           ;
           and
           acteth
           
           selfehood
           and
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           deare
           Immanuel
           hath
           faithfully
           warned
           us
           thereof
           ,
           and
           sayd
           ,
           
             That
             flesh
             and
             blood
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             John
          
           6.
           
           And
           yet
           the
           Antichrist
           seeketh
           and
           desireth
           nothing
           else
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           temporall
           honour
           ,
           might
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           to
           climbe
           up
           and
           advance
           himselfe
           in
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           moreover
           that
           this
           Antichrist
           hath
           for
           a
           long
           time
           so
           civilly
           and
           demurely
           deckt
           and
           adorned
           himselfe
           with
           Christs
           *
           
             Purple
             Mantle
          
           ,
           that
           men
           have
           not
           discerned
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           honoured
           and
           adored
           him
           for
           a
           Saint
           ;
           the
           which
           is
           reasonably
           well
           revealed
           to
           me
           in
           the
           Grace
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           I
           would
           declare
           unto
           you
           in
           briefe
           what
           a
           Christian
           is
           ;
           and
           also
           what
           the
           Antichrist
           in
           man
           is
           ,
           for
           your
           further
           consideration
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Christ
           saith
           ;
           
           
             Whosoever
             forsaketh
             not
             houses
             ,
             land
             money
             ,
             goods
             ,
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             brothers
             and
             sisters
             ,
             and
             deny
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             my
             Disciple
             or
             servant
             ;
             also
             you
             must
             turne
             and
             become
             like
             children
             ;
             or
             be
             borne
             a
             new
             of
             water
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             else
             you
             shall
             not
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           meant
           that
           one
           should
           run
           out
           of
           his
           vocation
           and
           *
           calling
           from
           his
           wife
           and
           children
           into
           a
           solitary
           Desart
           and
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           forsake
           all
           ;
           but
           onely
           he
           must
           forsake
           the
           Antichrist
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           SELFE
           in
           all
           [
           the
           meum
           and
           tuum
           ,
           the
           mine
           and
           thine
           .
           ]
        
         
           4.
           
           Whosoever
           will
           attain
           to
           Divine
           contemplation
           and
           feeling
           within
           himselfe
           ;
           
           he
           must
           mortify
           the
           Antichrist
           in
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           all
           ownehood
           of
           the
           will
           ;
           yea
           from
           all
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           become
           the
           poorest
           creature
           in
           the
           owne-hood
           [
           selfenesse
           or
           selfe
           interest
           ]
           of
           his
           mind
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           hath
           or
           owneth
           nothing
           any
           more
           for
           a
           propriety
           ;
           be
           he
           in
           what
           estate
           and
           condition
           he
           will.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           though
           he
           be
           a
           King
           yet
           his
           mind
           must
           forsake
           all
           owne-hood
           ,
           and
           esteem
           himselfe
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           dignity
           ,
           and
           Tempora●l
           goods
           no
           other
           then
           a
           Servant
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           therein
           ought
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Bretheren
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           and
           possesseth
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           not
           after
           the
           right
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           his
           owne
           [
           to
           doe
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           will
           and
           pleasure
           therein
           ]
           but
           that
           it
           is
           his
           fellow-bretherens
           and
           members
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           him
           as
           a
           Steward
           and
           officer
           over
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           thinke
           that
           he
           therein
           serveth
           his
           Lord
           ,
           who
           will
           require
           an
           account
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           He
           must
           wholy
           and
           fully
           resigne
           up
           in
           himselfe
           his
           owne
           will
           (
           which
           driueth
           him
           to
           such
           possession
           of
           owne-hood
           [
           or
           selvish
           affection
           or
           union
           with
           the
           Creature
           ]
           )
           to
           the
           suffering
           and
           dying
           in
           the
           death
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           humbly
           beseech
           God
           in
           right
           earnest
           repentance
           and
           conversion
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           mortify
           this
           evill
           will
           to
           selfenesse
           and
           temporall
           lust
           ,
           in
           the
           dea●h
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           will
           of
           his
           soule
           into
           the
           true
           adoption
           or
           fil●ation
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           might
           not
           will
           and
           desire
           any
           longer
           to
           his
           selfe
           ;
           but
           that
           
           Gods
           will
           might
           be
           in
           him
           his
           will
           and
           desire
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           be
           dead
           (
           as
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           )
           in
           and
           to
           his
           selfe
           or
           owne-hood
           and
           that
           God
           in
           Christ
           might
           be
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           He
           must
           wholly
           immerse
           his
           will
           in
           deepest
           humility
           into
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           such
           a
           will
           and
           resolution
           in
           the
           Divine
           promise
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           this
           very
           houre
           will
           depart
           from
           all
           owne-hood
           of
           the
           pleasure
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           never
           enter
           any
           more
           therein
           ;
           albeit
           he
           thereby
           should
           become
           the
           foole
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           he
           must
           wholly
           immerse
           himselfe
           into
           the
           deepest
           submissive
           lowlinesse
           and
           unworthinesse
           before
           God
           with
           repentance
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           soule
           apprehend
           and
           hold
           fast
           the
           promise
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           stand
           therein
           ,
           as
           a
           Souldier
           before
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           when
           it
           concerns
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           life
           .
           
        
         
           8.
           
           When
           this
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           then
           his
           owne
           will
           (
           
             being
             the
             Antichrist
          
           will
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           mortifyed
           
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           his
           soule
           will
           soone
           become
           as
           a
           young
           simple
           child
           which
           hath
           lost
           its
           naturall
           understanding
           of
           selfehood
           ;
           and
           beginneth
           to
           lament
           before
           God
           as
           a
           young
           child
           before
           its
           Mother
           ,
           and
           trusteth
           in
           the
           Mother
           to
           give
           what
           she
           pleaseth
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           this
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           Christ
           said
           ,
           ye
           must
           turne
           and
           become
           as
           children
           ,
           and
           forsake
           all
           ,
           
           and
           follow
           me
           ;
           for
           Adam
           departed
           from
           Gods
           will
           into
           selfe-will
           ;
           and
           hath
           in
           his
           owne
           selfe-desire
           brought
           the
           insinuations
           of
           the
           Se●pent
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           and
           desire
           of
           the
           Devill
           into
           himselfe
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           hath
           brought
           himselfe
           and
           his
           lifes
           comfort
           (
           which
           afore
           stood
           in
           mutuall
           harmony
           '
           and
           Agreement
           in
           one
           onely
           will
           which
           was
           Gods
           )
           into
           a
           division
           ,
           and
           disunion
           ,
           where
           the
           properties
           of
           nature
           departed
           from
           the
           Equall
           Agreement
           and
           Concordance
           ;
           each
           property
           entring
           into
           its
           selfe-hood
           (
           being
           an
           owne
           or
           peculiar
           selfe-desire
           )
           when●e
           the
           lust
           ,
           and
           Imagination
           to
           good
           and
           evill
           did
           arise
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           heat
           and
           cold
           presently
           fell
           on
           h●m
           ,
           and
           ●e
           dyed
           from
           the
           holy
           life
           in
           the
           equall
           and
           mutuall
           concordance
           ;
           wherein
           he
           lived
           in
           one
           onely
           pure
           Element
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             four
             Elements
          
           were
           in
           him
           in
           equall
           weight
           or
           Temperature
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           of
           this
           God
           warned
           him
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             eat
             not
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evill
             else
             you
             shall
             dye
          
           ;
           meaning
           thereby
           the
           death
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           namely
           [
           the
           disappearing
           ]
           of
           the
           faire
           Angelicall
           Image
           ,
           which
           dyed
           presently
           in
           the
           false
           introduced
           desire
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           false
           will
           of
           the
           Serpent
           must
           first
           dye
           in
           Christs
           death
           by
           true
           Conversion
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           this
           death
           Christ
           ariseth
           in
           his
           spirit
           againe
           in
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           heavenly
           Image
           which
           dyed
           in
           Adam
           ;
           and
           the
           inward
           man
           is
           regenerated
           and
           new
           borne
           in
           Christs
           spirit
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           
             This
             new
             Spirit
          
           commeth
           to
           Divine
           vision
           or
           contemplation
           in
           
           himselfe
           ;
           it
           heareth
           Gods
           Word
           and
           hath
           Divine
           understanding
           ,
           and
           inclination
           ,
           and
           may
           behold
           the
           
             Grand
             Mystery
          
           ,
           in
           Divine
           and
           naturall
           Mysteries
           ;
           and
           albeit
           the
           earthly
           flesh
           yet
           cleaveth
           unto
           him
           in
           its
           inclination
           ,
           yet
           the
           same
           hurteth
           or
           spoyle●
           not
           [
           the
           new
           borne
           spirit
           ]
           at
           all
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           He
           is
           in
           this
           new
           birth
           as
           solid
           fine
           Gold
           in
           a
           rough
           drossy
           stone
           ,
           
           the
           drossy
           soyle
           of
           the
           stone
           being
           not
           able
           to
           destroy
           or
           spoyle
           the
           Gold
           ;
           for
           his
           right
           will
           is
           dead
           to
           the
           earthly
           desire
           ,
           and
           continually
           desireth
           to
           kill
           and
           mortifie
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           flesh
           ▪
           and
           doth
           likewise
           kill
           it
           without
           intermission
           ,
           for
           here
           
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             Viz.
          
           the
           new
           Man
           borne
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             bruiseth
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Serpents
             will
          
           in
           the
           flesh
           [
           which
           will
           ]
           is
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           beloved
           Sir
           ,
           I
           give
           you
           as
           a
           Christian
           and
           Brother
           in
           all
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           syncerity
           ,
           and
           uprightnesse
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           we
           in
           our
           
             Supposed
             Religion
          
           (
           wherein
           men
           doe
           nothing
           but
           contend
           ,
           confute
           ,
           and
           revile
           one
           another
           about
           the
           Letter
           [
           and
           the
           different
           Opinions
           thence
           contrived
           ]
           are
           as
           yet
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Babel
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           never
           Worse
           then
           now
           ;
           whereas
           yet
           men
           doe
           boast
           that
           they
           are
           gone
           out
           from
           Babel
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           which
           I
           leave
           in
           its
           worth
           [
           to
           be
           well
           considered
           .
           ]
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           for
           so
           much
           as
           is
           knowne
           to
           me
           in
           the
           Lord
           my
           God
           ,
           in
           my
           exceeding
           precious
           Talent
           given
           to
           me
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           men
           indeed
           have
           dipped
           Christs
           Mantle
           with
           its
           purple
           colour
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           taken
           it
           upon
           them
           for
           a
           covering
           ;
           and
           therewith
           they
           have
           onely
           covered
           the
           Antichristian
           childe
           of
           selfe
           will
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           painted
           over
           the
           Antichristian
           Bastard
           with
           a
           strange
           colour
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           For
           men
           doe
           exceedingly
           flatter
           it
           ,
           and
           cover
           it
           with
           Christs
           suffering
           merit
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           comfort
           it
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           payd
           all
           for
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           It
           ought
           onely
           to
           [
           apply
           or
           ]
           comfort
           it selfe
           with
           the
           merit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           receive
           it
           in
           faith
           as
           a
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           thus
           they
           shew
           us
           an
           outward
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           But
           it
           hath
           far
           another
           
             A.
             B.
             C.
          
           in
           the
           true
           understanding
           ;
           no
           comforting
           ,
           selfe-willing
           ,
           running
           ,
           or
           keeping
           a
           round
           ,
           availeth
           any
           thing
           ;
           the
           suffering
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Antichristian
           Beast
           in
           Selfe
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           that
           depart
           from
           ,
           and
           relinquish
           all
           the
           ownehood
           [
           and
           propriety
           ]
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           
           and
           wholly
           resigne
           up
           themselves
           into
           the
           suffering
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           dye
           to
           their
           owne
           will
           ,
           in
           and
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           buried
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           arise
           in
           him
           to
           a
           new
           will
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           hate
           sinne
           ;
           who
           put
           on
           Christ
           in
           his
           suffering
           reproach
           ,
           and
           persecution
           ,
           and
           take
           his
           Crosse
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           under
           his
           
             Red
             Banner
          
           ;
           to
           them
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           given
           ,
           these
           put
           on
           Christ
           in
           his
           processe
           ,
           and
           become
           in
           the
           inward
           spirituall
           Man
           
           Christs
           members
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           dwelleth
           
             in
             V
             S.
          
           
        
         
           17.
           
           None
           hath
           right
           to
           comfort
           himselfe
           with
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           desireth
           wholly
           to
           put
           on
           Christ
           in
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           also
           no
           Christian
           before
           he
           hath
           put
           him
           on
           by
           true
           repentance
           and
           conversion
           to
           him
           with
           an
           absolute
           resignation
           ,
           
           and
           unfeigned
           selfe-denyall
           ;
           so
           that
           CHRIST
           espouseth
           and
           betrotheth
           himselfe
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           The
           beginning
           of
           which
           comes
           to
           passe
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           where
           the
           childe
           promiseth
           and
           sweareth
           under
           Christs
           
             Red
             Banner
          
           ,
           that
           which
           afterwards
           must
           follow
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           or
           reall
           practice
           ;
           or
           if
           one
           hath
           turned
           himselfe
           away
           [
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           what
           he
           then
           promised
           ]
           he
           must
           in
           such
           a
           conversion
           of
           his
           will
           turne
           himselfe
           thereinto
           againe
           ;
           and
           I
           say
           upon
           sure
           ground
           that
           to
           many
           an
           one
           the
           Mantle
           of
           Christ
           will
           turne
           to
           hellish
           fire
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           covereth
           Antichrist
           therewith
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaineth
           but
           a
           Beast
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           For
           a
           Christian
           must
           be
           borne
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           dye
           to
           the
           Adamicall
           will
           ;
           he
           must
           have
           Christ
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           branch
           or
           member
           on
           his
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Animall
           Beast
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           spirituall
           Man.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           For
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           possesseth
           not
           the
           Beast
           [
           the
           outward
           sensuall
           naturall
           or
           rationall
           Man
           ]
           but
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Viz.
           Christs
           spirituall
           flesh
           and
           blood
           in
           Vs
           ;
           for
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             ,
             hee
             hath
             no
             life
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           21.
           
           Now
           there
           must
           be
           a
           mouth
           which
           indeed
           is
           proper
           and
           fit
           to
           eate
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           not
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Beast
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           the
           Ens
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ;
           for
           every
           spirit
           eateth
           of
           its
           Mother
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           a●isen
           ;
           which
           I
           give
           to
           every
           understanding
           man
           to
           consider
           of
           ,
           and
           here
           I
           onely
           mention
           what
           a
           Christian
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           account
           himselfe
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           For
           a
           Beast
           is
           no
           Christian
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           Baptized
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           the
           
             Death
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           who
           hath
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           and
           liveth
           in
           Christs
           heavenly
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           who
           hath
           
             tasted
             Christs
             Supper
          
           ,
           and
           sitteth
           with
           Christ
           at
           Table
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           that
           walketh
           in
           Christs
           footsteps
           ,
           and
           continually
           mortyfieth
           the
           Antichristian
           evill
           Beast
           in
           flesh
           and
           blood
           (
           which
           still
           adhereth
           to
           a
           Christian
           )
           binds
           it
           ,
           and
           depriveth
           it
           of
           its
           strength
           ,
           and
           patiently
           resigneth
           himselfe
           up
           in
           temptations
           ,
           which
           
             many
             hundred
          
           wayes
           are
           offered
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           tryall
           and
           purification
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           A
           Christian
           must
           learne
           the
           
             A.
             B.
             C.
          
           backwards
           ,
           and
           account
           the
           wisedome
           of
           his
           Reason
           scolishnesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           gaine
           a
           forme
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           be
           made
           capable
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Wisedome
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           For
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           outward
           World
           is
           blind
           in
           respect
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           seeth
           him
           not
           ;
           Albeit
           all
           things
           live
           and
           move
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           is
           through
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           possesseth
           nothing
           ,
           save
           that
           which
           dyeth
           from
           its
           owne
           will
           ;
           that
           he
           must
           possesse
           ,
           and
           he
           possesseth
           it
           willingly
           ,
           for
           it
           willeth
           nothing
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           Beginning
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Whereof
           I
           could
           further
           mention
           unto
           you
           ,
           if
           occasion
           here
           did
           permit
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           have
           in
           my
           Writings
           largely
           described
           and
           declared
           out
           of
           the
           centre
           ,
           and
           Originall
           of
           all
           Essences
           ;
           and
           here
           onely
           I
           have
           hinted
           in
           briefe
           ,
           what
           a
           Christians
           state
           ,
           being
           ,
           and
           condition
           is
           ;
           if
           it
           should
           please
           you
           further
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           up
           your selfe
           into
           this
           processe
           ,
           as
           I
           likewise
           hope
           that
           you
           are
           already
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           But
           for
           a
           more
           brotherly
           recreation
           ,
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           visit
           you
           with
           a
           short
           Epistle
           ;
           and
           to
           solace
           my selfe
           a
           little
           with
           you
           in
           the
           hope
           and
           faith
           which
           worketh
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           Vs
           ,
           untill
           we
           be
           once
           freed
           from
           this
           Cottage
           ,
           and
           be
           afterwards
           refreshed
           ,
           and
           quickned
           perfectly
           one
           with
           another
           in
           Divine
           and
           brotherly
           Union
           ,
           and
           Vision
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           And
           this
           I
           have
           done
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Doctor
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           all
           syncerity
           and
           uprightnesse
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           to
           the
           tender
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           EPISTLE
           :
           Our
           Salvation
           is
           in
           the
           effectuall
           working
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           Us.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           DEARE
           Brother
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           heart
           the
           Divine
           working
           Love
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           noble
           Lilly-twig
           sprung
           forth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           may
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           grow
           great
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           much
           fruit
           in
           the
           Paradise
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           heavenly
           joy
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           our
           eternall
           brotherly
           fellowship
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           rejoyce
           in
           my
           soule
           ,
           when
           I
           perceive
           that
           a
           goodly
           ,
           vertuous
           ,
           faire
           Branch
           is
           sprung
           up
           in
           our
           Tree
           of
           life
           Christ
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           also
           to
           be
           a
           partaker
           of
           its
           good
           fruit
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           one
           branch
           on
           the
           Tree
           doth
           enjoy
           the
           sap
           and
           power
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           doe
           mutually
           grow
           ,
           and
           beare
           fruit
           in
           one
           onely
           Power
           ;
           so
           likewise
           we
           are
           in
           the
           Tree
           of
           Christ
           all
           onely
           One
           ,
           which
           [
           Tree
           ]
           is
           
             CHRIST
             in
             us
             ALL.
          
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Seeing
           then
           that
           you
           freely
           and
           unfeignedly
           with
           all
           acknowledgement
           of
           heart
           and
           mouth
           ,
           doe
           approve
           your selfe
           to
           this
           Tree
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           doe
           renounce
           ,
           and
           gainesay
           the
           poyson
           ,
           and
           delusion
           of
           Satan
           ;
           therefore
           I
           wish
           nothing
           more
           at
           present
           ,
           then
           that
           I
           might
           be
           able
           in
           the
           power
           of
           this
           Tree
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           to
           impart
           and
           give
           the
           influence
           of
           my
           power
           received
           from
           him
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           grow
           together
           as
           members
           in
           one
           Power
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           High
           hath
           begotten
           his
           Lilly-twig
           in
           you
           ,
           for
           without
           Divine
           Power
           we
           have
           
             no
             longing
          
           ,
           or
           
             hunger
             after
             God
          
           ,
           and
           also
           we
           cannot
           know
           him
           without
           his
           spirit
           in
           us
           ;
           all
           that
           we
           understand
           and
           know
           of
           him
           fundamentally
           [
           or
           in
           reality
           ]
           commeth
           from
           his
           Revelation
           and
           Operation
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           albeit
           the
           World
           prateth
           and
           talketh
           much
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           it
           onely
           from
           Custome
           ,
           and
           receiveth
           its
           knowledge
           from
           the
           
           Hystory
           of
           the
           literall
           word
           [
           by
           the
           habituall
           faculties
           of
           its
           naturall
           reason
           ]
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           void
           of
           true
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           For
           none
           knoweth
           the
           Father
           but
           the
           Sonne
           and
           he
           to
           whom
           the
           son
           will
           reveal
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           therefore
           we
           have
           no
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           given
           us
           of
           the
           son
           ,
           
           who
           liveth
           in
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           [
           living
           ]
           branches
           on
           the
           vine
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             For
             Christ
             said
          
           ,
           whosoever
           is
           of
           God
           he
           heareth
           Gods
           word
           ;
           
             and
             to
             the
             Reason-learned
             who
             were
             onely
             skillfull
             and
             taught
             in
             the
          
           letter
           ,
           
             he
             said
          
           ,
           therefore
           you
           doe
           not
           heare
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           not
           of
           God
           ;
           also
           you
           are
           not
           my
           sheep
           ;
           you
           are
           ravening
           wolves
           ,
           and
           hirelings
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           will
           speake
           aright
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           understand
           his
           will
           ,
           then
           his
           words
           must
           abide
           in
           us
           ,
           in
           a
           quicke
           and
           living
           working
           ;
           for
           Christ
           said
           
             without
             me
             you
             can
             doe
             nothing
          
           ;
           also
           
             none
             can
             call
             God
             Lord
             without
             the
             holy
             spirit
             in
             him
          
           ;
           for
           his
           calling
           Lord
           must
           be
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           flow
           from
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Nothing
           is
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           
           and
           also
           nothing
           is
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           he
           himselfe
           doth
           and
           worketh
           in
           and
           through
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           ;
           therefore
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             all
             the
             plants
             which
             my
             Heavenly
             Father
             hath
             not
             planted
             shall
             be
             rooted
             out
             and
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
          
        
         
           11.
           
           Therefore
           my
           beloved
           brother
           ,
           you
           doe
           well
           to
           hold
           and
           keep
           your selfe
           to
           the
           
             Originall
             of
             life
          
           ;
           and
           desire
           power
           and
           strength
           from
           it
           ;
           you
           shall
           be
           well
           quickned
           refreshed
           and
           strengthened
           ,
           you
           are
           an
           acceptable
           guest
           to
           God
           and
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           [
           this
           ]
           your
           purpose
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           if
           you
           persevere
           stedfastly
           and
           resist
           the
           devill
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Earthly
           flesh
           and
           blo●d
           ;
           and
           prepare
           your selfe
           to
           fight
           like
           a
           true
           Noble
           Champion
           ,
           for
           Conquest
           against
           
             all
             these
          
           ;
           and
           overcome
           in
           you
           the
           Potent
           ,
           and
           open
           Enemy
           selfe-love
           ;
           and
           come
           aright
           into
           our
           Generall
           LOVE
           ;
           then
           you
           shall
           certainly
           know
           ,
           and
           sinde
           by
           experience
           that
           the
           noble
           and
           exceeding
           worthy
           Trophee
           ,
           or
           Crowne
           ,
           of
           Christs
           conquest
           ,
           which
           he
           obtained
           in
           the
           overthrow
           of
           death
           and
           Hell
           shall
           be
           set
           upon
           you
           ,
           with
           the
           Heavenly
           Kingdome
           of
           joy
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           then
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           Christ
           together
           with
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           shall
           exceedingly
           rejoyce
           more
           with
           you
           ,
           then
           for
           99
           righteous
           ones
           ,
           who
           have
           allready
           obtained
           it
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           the
           fair
           and
           noble
           Sophia
           shall
           be
           given
           for
           a
           spouse
           unto
           your
           soule
           ,
           which
           now
           at
           present
           standeth
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           your
           soule
           ,
           and
           doth
           earnestly
           entreat
           and
           call
           you
           with
           her
           vo●ce
           ;
           and
           knocketh
           bidding
           you
           to
           come
           forth
           ,
           and
           hold
           out
           aright
           ,
           in
           Battle
           against
           sin
           ,
           death
           ,
           Devill
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           and
           with
           your
           earnestnesse
           or
           fixed
           resolution
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           grea●
           Petards
           against
           the
           strong
           Fort
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           shee
           will
           helpe
           you
           to
           blow
           up
           ,
           and
           demolish
           this
           strong
           Fort.
           
        
         
         
           15.
           
           And
           then
           you
           shall
           
             see
             great
             wonders
          
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           hour
           of
           Conquest
           the
           joyfull
           nuptialls
           or
           marriage
           of
           the
           Lambe
           shall
           be
           celebrated
           in
           Heaven
           in
           you
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           *
           
             Shepheards
             staffe
          
           shall
           be
           given
           by
           Christ
           ,
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           your
           soule
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           But
           be
           sure
           ,
           remember
           to
           keep
           truly
           and
           faithfully
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           what
           you
           have
           promised
           unto
           this
           chast
           Sophia
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           in
           right
           earnest
           and
           not
           to
           looke
           back
           again
           into
           Sodom
           ,
           as
           
             Lots
             Wife
          
           ;
           
           who
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           
             pillar
             of
             Salt.
          
           
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           you
           must
           goe
           out
           of
           Sodom
           with
           Lot
           according
           to
           Gods
           command
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           the
           footsteps
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           regarding
           the
           scoffings
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           opprobrious
           speeches
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           love
           the
           *
           Brand
           of
           Christ
           more
           ,
           then
           the
           friendship
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           goods
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           may
           walke
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           upon
           the
           Pilgrims
           path
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           But
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           relish
           this
           ,
           but
           minde
           and
           desire
           rather
           the
           pleasure
           and
           honour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           ready
           and
           prepared
           for
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           your
           Spouse
           ,
           our
           loving
           and
           deare
           Sophia
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Therefore
           consider
           well
           your selfe
           ,
           behold
           and
           examine
           well
           your
           whole
           heart
           ,
           if
           you
           finde
           a
           longing
           desire
           and
           drawing
           thereunto
           (
           as
           I
           in
           part
           perceive
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           )
           then
           doe
           not
           delay
           or
           put
           it
           off
           an
           houre
           ,
           but
           goe
           forward
           ,
           and
           enter
           with
           a
           right
           earnestnesse
           [
           or
           fixed
           minde
           ]
           into
           repentance
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           up
           your
           will
           wholly
           and
           fully
           ,
           to
           enter
           instantly
           thereinto
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           goe
           out
           from
           it
           againe
           ;
           albeit
           you
           should
           therefore
           
             forsake
             body
             ,
             LIFE
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Goods
             .
          
        
         
           20.
           
           And
           if
           you
           doe
           thus
           then
           you
           are
           rightly
           prepared
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Pioneer
           will
           come
           unto
           your
           soule
           ,
           and
           doe
           that
           in
           you
           which
           you
           cannot
           doe
           without
           him
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           And
           although
           afterwards
           [
           vaine
           ]
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           great
           strife
           and
           opposition
           in
           the
           flesh
           might
           stick
           and
           cleave
           unto
           you
           ;
           and
           your
           reason
           call
           you
           a
           Foole
           ;
           yea
           though
           Gods
           anger
           should
           cover
           and
           cloud
           you
           in
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           will
           not
           hurt
           you
           ;
           you
           shall
           spring
           forth
           under
           such
           thornes
           with
           a
           new
           minde
           ,
           and
           walke
           with
           the
           spirit
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           And
           albeit
           the
           earthly
           body
           must
           be
           conversant
           with
           the
           creatures
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           rough
           stone
           ,
           in
           which
           fine
           Gold
           groweth
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Be
           not
           at
           all
           offended
           at
           my
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           persecution
           ;
           neither
           be
           afraid
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           marck
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Looke
           but
           back
           into
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           it
           went
           with
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           how
           were
           they
           continually
           persecuted
           and
           killed
           by
           those
           who
           should
           have
           taught
           
             the
             wayes
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           24.
           
           For
           I
           am
           entrusted
           with
           a
           precious
           Pearle
           ,
           which
           God
           doth
           
           so
           cover
           ,
           that
           the
           unworthy
           see
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           are
           blind
           therein
           ,
           and
           are
           offended
           at
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           person
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           may
           remaine
           blind
           to
           themselves
           in
           the
           wisedome
           of
           their
           owne
           Reason
           ;
           this
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           yet
           doe
           not
           understand
           it
           ,
           seeing
           they
           scorne
           and
           despise
           the
           simplicity
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           But
           the
           time
           is
           very
           nigh
           at
           hand
           when
           they
           shall
           give
           an
           earnest
           account
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           But
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           you
           to
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           it
           commeth
           ;
           be
           thankfull
           to
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           befallen
           you
           out
           of
           grace
           ;
           for
           you
           have
           humbled
           your selfe
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           may
           yet
           greater
           grace
           happen
           unto
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           persevere
           stedfast
           in
           humility
           ,
           and
           
             earnest
             Prayer
          
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           I
           will
           willingly
           impart
           unto
           you
           my
           Love
           ,
           as
           a
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           praying
           and
           cooperating
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           meer
           joy
           in
           my
           heart
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           albeit
           I
           must
           therefore
           suffer
           bodily
           trouble
           and
           calamity
           ;
           yet
           I
           rejoyce
           to
           see
           what
           God
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           by
           me
           poore
           Man
           hitherto
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Satan
           cannot
           hinder
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           seemes
           as
           if
           he
           hindered
           them
           by
           his
           murtherous
           cryes
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           thereby
           the
           more
           divulged
           and
           made
           knowne
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           doe
           enquire
           after
           the
           true
           ground
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           But
           the
           wicked
           crew
           is
           thereby
           hardned
           and
           hindred
           ;
           but
           others
           are
           thereby
           called
           ,
           and
           this
           you
           shall
           
             see
             before
             a
             yeare
             come
             about
          
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           kill
           me
           ,
           yet
           it
           must
           goe
           forward
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           from
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           30.
           
           And
           I
           commit
           you
           to
           the
           tender
           effectuall
           working
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           commend
           my selfe
           unto
           your
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           favour
           ,
           and
           affection
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             at
             Gaerlits
             ,
             
               April
               25.
               1624.
               
            
          
           
             J.
             B.
             
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TWELFTH
           EPISTLE
           :
           TO
           Mr.
           JOHN
           BUDOFSKY
           .
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Worthy
             ,
             much
             respected
             Sir
             ,
          
           All
           syncere
           wishes
           of
           Divine
           Salvation
           in
           holy
           Power
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           temporall
           welfare
           premised
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Have
           received
           your
           Letter
           sent
           to
           me
           for
           Christian
           friendship
           and
           refreshment
           ,
           in
           Divine
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           Divine
           desire
           ,
           and
           affectionate
           hearty
           Christian
           Love
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           exceeding
           welcome
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           also
           I
           doe
           rejoyce
           that
           yet
           God
           hath
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           little
           flock
           here
           and
           there
           ,
           whereas
           else
           at
           present
           the
           World
           is
           deeply
           drowned
           in
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           is
           apprehended
           in
           the
           
             fire
             of
             Anger
          
           ,
           which
           shortly
           shall
           make
           a
           great
           rent
           in
           the
           Antichristian
           Christendome
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           knowne
           and
           manifest
           .
        
         
           3
           ,
           And
           that
           man
           doth
           very
           well
           and
           right
           ,
           who
           learneth
           to
           
             know
             himselfe
          
           aright
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           
           which
           cannot
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           through
           Reason
           ,
           and
           sh●rpe
           searching
           [
           or
           deep
           studying
           and
           speculation
           in
           naturall
           acruments
           of
           Reason
           ]
           but
           in
           the
           true
           *
           
             processe
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           a
           reall
           resigned
           soule
           ,
           which
           disclaimeth
           and
           forsaketh
           the
           Reason
           ,
           and
           its
           owne
           wit
           and
           humane
           selfnesse
           ,
           and
           entreth
           with
           a
           true
           conversion
           from
           the
           earthly
           way
           into
           the
           highest
           simplicity
           of
           Christ
           into
           the
           true
           and
           deepest
           
             humility
             under
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           Christ
           hath
           faithfully
           taught
           us
           ,
           and
           sayd
           ,
           
             Vnlesse
             you
             turne
             and
             become
             as
             
             Children
             ,
             and
             be
             borne
             anew
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             you
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereunto
           a
           true
           reall
           Resignation
           ,
           and
           renouncement
           of
           humane
           selfe
           doth
           belong
           ;
           
           that
           man
           wholly
           betaketh
           himselfe
           into
           his
           inward
           Ground
           ,
           and
           wholly
           annihilate
           himselfe
           in
           Selfe
           ,
           and
           turne
           himselfe
           by
           earnest
           Repentance
           with
           inward
           entire
           desire
           from
           this
           Worlds
           Being
           in
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           wholly
           dye
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           owne
           strength
           and
           selfe-will●
           ,
           and
           fall
           downe
           or
           sinck
           into
           the
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           may
           be
           apprehended
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           inward
           ground
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           may
           see
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           act
           through
           him
           ,
           what
           is
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           who
           onely
           is
           the
           
             true
             Searcher
          
           in
           Divine
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           in
           which
           light
           it
           beholdeth
           and
           knoweth
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           
             no
             other
             way
          
           may
           it
           attaine
           to
           Divine
           and
           Naturall
           knowledge
           ,
           vision
           ,
           and
           contemplation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           the
           naturall
           rationall
           man
           understands
           nothing
           of
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Gods
           Kingdome
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           without
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           plaine
           and
           manifest
           by
           the
           learned
           in
           Reason
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           contend
           ,
           and
           wrangle
           about
           the
           Being
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           know
           it
           not
           ,
           for
           
             they
             heare
             not
             Gods
             Word
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           all
           is
           dead
           and
           voyd
           of
           understanding
           in
           reference
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           the
           living
           voyce
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Divine
             hearing
             of
             the
             new
             birth
          
           in
           the
           Ens
           of
           Christ
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           may
           give
           Testimony
           of
           his
           outward
           hearing
           and
           teaching
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           which
           internall
           seeing
           ,
           God
           onely
           is
           knowne
           ,
           and
           his
           Being
           understood
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           outward
           literall
           ,
           or
           written
           Word
           is
           onely
           a
           forme
           and
           a
           prepared
           Instrument
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           the
           true
           understanding
           must
           flow
           from
           the
           inward
           ground
           ,
           
           out
           of
           the
           living
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           which
           must
           before
           be
           opened
           and
           
             revealed
             in
             Man
             )
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             written
             Word
             .
          
           that
           there
           may
           be
           one
           concordance
           and
           harmony
           ,
           else
           all
           teaching
           of
           the
           Divine
           Being
           and
           Will
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           building
           upon
           the
           great
           Babylon
           of
           earthly
           Reason
           and
           Wonders
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           which
           internall
           ground
           all
           my
           knowledge
           concerning
           the
           Divine
           and
           naturall
           ground
           hath
           taken
           its
           rise
           ,
           beginning
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           not
           borne
           of
           the
           Schoole
           of
           this
           World
           [
           or
           educated
           in
           Scholastick
           Arts
           ]
           and
           am
           a
           plaine
           simple
           Man
           ;
           bu●
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           and
           will
           ,
           I
           am
           brought
           without
           my
           owne
           purpose
           and
           desire
           ,
           in
           to
           Divine
           knowledge
           in
           high
           naturall
           Searchings
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Which
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           free
           gift
           of
           Grace
           ,
           I
           shall
           ●eartily
           and
           willingly
           impart
           to
           my
           deare
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           fellow
           members
           in
           the
           life-Tree
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           dayly
           make
           supplication
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           their
           hearts
           might
           be
           opened
           in
           
             Divine
             hearing
             and
             understanding
             ▪
          
           that
           such
           knowledge
           might
           be
           manifest
           ,
           and
           made
           knowne
           also
           〈◊〉
           
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           might
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           the
           contentious
           Disputing
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           into
           one
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           and
           
             heare
             in
             us
          
           what
           Gods
           will
           and
           being
           is
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           Sir
           ,
           I
           let
           you
           understand
           that
           your
           acknowledgement
           and
           tendered
           friendship
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           acceptance
           with
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           also
           to
           discourse
           with
           you
           of
           Divine
           matters
           ,
           and
           recreate
           my selfe
           therein
           ,
           which
           (
           being
           we
           are
           so
           from
           one
           another
           )
           cannot
           be
           done
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           may
           fall
           out
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           fully
           intended
           (
           when
           the
           dayes
           be
           a
           little
           lengthened
           ,
           and
           we
           be
           somewhat
           better
           assured
           of
           more
           constant
           weather
           ,
           if
           God
           grant
           so
           much
           favour
           and
           time
           of
           Peace
           )
           to
           conferre
           with
           you
           and
           other
           good
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           friends
           in
           those
           parts
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           will
           answer
           your
           propounded
           points
           ,
           and
           speake
           with
           you
           fundamentally
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           now
           in
           haste
           cannot
           be
           done
           :
           And
           I
           commend
           you
           ,
           and
           yours
           ,
           to
           the
           meek
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               13.
               
               December
               .
               1622.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRTEENTH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           
             A
             LETTER
             Written
             to
             one
             In
             TEMPTATION
             ,
             and
             trouble
             of
             Minde
             ,
             shewing
             whence
             it
             ariseth
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           is
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           US
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           DEARE
           Sir
           ,
           my
           Fellow-member
           ,
           
           and
           Brother
           in
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           my
           cordiall
           wish
           and
           cooperating
           desire
           of
           the
           Divine
           Love
           and
           Grace
           premised
           :
           
           I
           desire
           to
           let
           you
           know
           in
           Christian
           Love
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           considered
           your
           condition
           in
           a
           Christian
           Sympathy
           and
           fellow-feeling
           ;
           and
           have
           brought
           it
           before
           the
           gracious
           compassion
           of
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           
           to
           see
           what
           hee
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           let
           me
           know
           therein
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereupon
           Sir
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           in
           the
           same
           gracious
           compassion
           obtained
           such
           an
           insight
           and
           Vision
           of
           your
           condition
           and
           Temptation
           ,
           that
           the
           ground
           and
           cause
           of
           it
           is
           made
           knowne
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           set
           it
           downe
           in
           briefe
           for
           a
           Memorandum
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           consider
           and
           ponder
           it
           seriously
           by
           your selfe
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           first
           cause
           of
           such
           strong
           working
           temptation
           ,
           is
           the
           supernaturall
           super-abundant
           and
           unspeakable
           love
           of
           God
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
           Divine
           good
           will
           ,
           
           and
           then
           the
           creaturall
           will
           of
           man
           strugling
           one
           against
           another
           )
           that
           the
           humane
           will
           refuseth
           fully
           to
           resigne
           and
           give
           it selfe
           up
           with
           totall
           confidence
           unto
           such
           great
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           tendred
           unto
           it
           out
           of
           pure
           love
           ;
           but
           seeketh
           it selfe
           and
           its
           
             owne
             love
          
           of
           transitory
           things
           ;
           and
           loveth
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           *
           beings
           of
           this
           World
           more
           then
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Therefore
           mans
           own
           nature
           (
           which
           in
           its
           owne
           centre
           without
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           standeth
           in
           meer
           anguish
           ,
           strife
           ,
           enmity
           ,
           and
           unquiet
           contrariety
           )
           tempteth
           him
           ;
           into
           which
           also
           the
           Devill
           snooteth
           his
           false
           desire
           ,
           to
           lead
           man
           astray
           from
           such
           high
           grace
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           temptation
           is
           the
           greatest
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           even
           the
           combate
           which
           Christ
           maintaineth
           with
           his
           love
           (
           shed
           forth
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           )
           against
           such
           selfenesse
           ,
           also
           against
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           sin
           ,
           death
           ,
           Devill
           ,
           and
           hell
           ,
           in
           which
           combate
           the
           humane
           Dragon
           must
           be
           devouted
           by
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           changed
           into
           an
           angelicall
           Image
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           if
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           
             had
             not
             its
             influence
             in
             you
             ,
          
           
           you
           should
           have
           none
           of
           this
           combate
           ,
           but
           the
           Dragon
           (
           Viz.
           The
           false
           develish
           will
           )
           would
           maintaine
           his
           naturall
           right
           [
           and
           possession
           without
           
             any
             such
             conflict
          
           or
           disturbance
           .
           ]
        
         
           7.
           
           Now
           therefore
           this
           perplexing
           ,
           and
           distressing
           temptation
           is
           wrought
           very
           sensibly
           in
           nature
           by
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           travelling
           anguish
           with
           his
           owne
           nature
           ,
           when
           such
           great
           love
           of
           God
           commeth
           into
           him
           and
           would
           change
           his
           naturall
           right
           into
           
             a
             divine
          
           [
           selfe
           denying
           ]
           will.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           For
           here
           Christ
           [
           the
           Serpent-stroyer
           ]
           standeth
           in
           man
           ,
           in
           hell
           ,
           and
           stormeth
           ,
           or
           assaulteth
           the
           strong
           prey-fort
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           whence
           ariseth
           such
           strife
           ;
           where
           Christ
           and
           Lucifer
           fight
           for
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           given
           you
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           know
           experimentally
           in
           the
           first
           Temptation
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Thus
           
             Christ
             b●uiseth
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             the
             Serpent
             stingeth
             Christ
             in
             the
             heel
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           poore
           soule
           standeth
           in
           the
           middest
           in
           great
           trembling
           and
           sadnesses
           ,
           and
           can
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           onely
           stand
           still
           in
           hope
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           able
           also
           to
           lift
           up
           its
           face
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           powre
           forth
           its
           effectuall
           prayers
           ;
           for
           the
           Dragon
           turneth
           its
           face
           towards
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           shewes
           it
           the
           beauty
           ,
           and
           glory
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           mocketh
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           become
           another
           creature
           ;
           and
           represents
           unto
           it
           the
           Kingdome
           in
           which
           it
           liveth
           and
           its
           naturall
           ground
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           here
           the
           soule
           standeth
           with
           Christ
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           in
           the
           
             f●●ty
             dayes
             ●emptation
          
           ;
           where
           the
           might
           ,
           glory
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           
           of
           this
           World
           is
           tendred
           unto
           it
           ;
           alluring
           it
           to
           elevate
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           its
           owne
           selfe●
           will.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           Second
           Temptation
           of
           Lucifer
           ,
           and
           the
           selfish
           Dragon
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           soule
           hath
           tasted
           the
           Divine
           love
           ,
           and
           hath
           beene
           once
           illuminated
           ,
           then
           the
           soule
           will
           have
           that
           same
           light
           for
           its
           owne
           propriety
           ,
           
           and
           worke
           therein
           in
           its
           owne
           Power
           and
           ability
           as
           in
           its
           owne
           peculiar
           possession
           ;
           understand
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           being
           without
           Gods
           light
           is
           a
           Dragon
           as
           Lucifer
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           will
           have
           it
           for
           its
           owne
           propriety
           ;
           but
           this
           Dragon
           will
           not
           resigne
           up
           his
           naturall
           right
           ;
           he
           will
           be
           a
           maker
           and
           disposer
           of
           the
           Divine
           power
           ,
           and
           live
           therein
           in
           great
           joy
           in
           his
           fiery
           [
           selfish
           ]
           nature
           ;
           and
           this
           cannot
           be
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           This
           Dragon
           (
           Viz.
           the
           fiery
           nature
           )
           must
           be
           changed
           with
           its
           owne
           will
           into
           a
           Love-●●re
           and
           forgoe
           his
           naturall
           right
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           unwilling
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           in
           such
           a
           charge
           or
           transmutation
           looketh
           for
           an
           
             owne
             selfe
             power
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           findeth
           none
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           beginneth
           to
           doubt
           of
           grace
           ,
           because
           he
           seeth
           that
           in
           such
           working
           he
           must
           forsake
           his
           naturall
           desire
           and
           will
           ;
           and
           hence
           he
           continually
           is
           afrayd
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           dye
           in
           the
           Divine
           light
           
             from
             his
             owne
             naturall
             Right
          
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           thinketh
           that
           the
           light
           of
           Grace
           (
           which
           worketh
           without
           such
           sharpnesse
           and
           fiery
           might
           )
           is
           a
           false
           light
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Whence
           it
           commeth
           ,
           
           that
           the
           outward
           Reason
           (
           which
           however
           is
           blind
           [
           and
           seeth
           nothing
           aright
           of
           it selfe
           ]
           )
           continually
           thinketh
           :
           O!
           who
           knoweth
           how
           it
           is
           with
           thee
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           illuminated
           thee
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           thee
           ?
           I
           may
           likely
           proceed
           from
           such
           a
           Fansie
           ;
           thou
           seest
           not
           the
           like
           in
           other
           people
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           thinke
           to
           be
           saved
           as
           well
           as
           thou
           ,
           thou
           makest
           thy selfe
           thereby
           onely
           the
           foole
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           standest
           in
           feare
           and
           trembling
           at
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           more
           then
           those
           who
           comfort
           themselves
           onely
           with
           the
           promise
           of
           grace
           upon
           the
           futu●e
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Thus
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           internall
           ground
           doth
           sigh
           and
           pant
           after
           the
           inflammation
           and
           motion
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           faine
           would
           have
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           nature
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           nothing
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           if
           it
           were
           wholly
           rejected
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Selfe-will
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           planted
           a
           new
           will
           
             into
             it
          
           ,
           it
           must
           dye
           to
           its
           owne
           will
           ,
           and
           be
           changed
           into
           Gods
           will.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           because
           the
           will
           of
           nature
           must
           here
           dye
           and
           resigne
           up
           its
           owne
           right
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           such
           griev●a●
           te●p●ations
           are
           therein
           ;
           for
           the
           Devill
           will
           not
           have
           his
           
             P●e●
             F●rt
          
           to
           fall
           ,
           or
           be
           demolished
           ;
           for
           if
           Christ
           shall
           live
           in
           Man
           ,
           then
           the
           spirit
           of
           
           selfe-lust
           and
           imagination
           must
           dye
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           doth
           
             not
             wholly
          
           dye
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           life
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           it
           
             dyeth
             dayly
             ,
             and
             yet
             liveth
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           such
           contest
           ,
           which
           no
           wicked
           man
           feeleth
           ;
           but
           onely
           those
           who
           have
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           Christ
           fighteth
           with
           Lucifer
           .
           ●
        
         
           16.
           
           The
           Third
           Temptation
           is
           in
           the
           strong
           holds
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           minde
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           where
           the
           false
           Centres
           lye
           in
           man
           ,
           as
           a
           peculiar
           selfe-will
           to
           the
           proud
           temporall
           life
           ,
           to
           the
           l●st
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           earthly
           things
           ;
           also
           many
           curses
           of
           men
           which
           have
           beene
           wished
           upon
           his
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           through
           his
           temptation
           ;
           all
           the
           sins
           which
           have
           grounded
           and
           concentred
           ,
           and
           yet
           stand
           in
           the
           Astrall
           spirit
           as
           a
           strong
           Fort
           ;
           in
           which
           Christ
           now
           fighteth
           ,
           and
           will
           destroy
           it
           ;
           which
           strong
           hold
           of
           might
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           beauty
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           the
           humane
           will
           doth
           still
           esteeme
           and
           hold
           for
           its
           propriety
           and
           best
           treasure
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           resigne
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           be
           obedient
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Therefore
           beloved
           Sir
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Brother
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           what
           our
           loving
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           shewn
           me
           in
           my
           consideration
           ;
           examine
           your selfe
           ,
           what
           your
           Temptation
           is
           ;
           our
           Deare
           Lord
           sayd
           ,
           
             We
             must
             forsake
             all
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
          
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           should
           be
           right
           *
           Christ-like
           poore
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Now
           if
           you
           yet
           stick
           with
           your
           minde
           in
           the
           selfe
           lust
           ,
           imagination
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           earthly
           things
           ,
           then
           therein
           (
           namely
           in
           those
           Cen●●es
           which
           yet
           worke
           in
           you
           )
           you
           have
           such
           Temptation
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           But
           if
           you
           will
           follow
           my
           child-like
           counsell
           ,
           
           I
           tell
           you
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           such
           Temptation
           doth
           arise
           in
           you
           ,
           you
           must
           then
           imagine
           nothing
           else
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           save
           the
           bitter
           suffering
           and
           dying
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           consider
           his
           reproach
           and
           scorne
           ,
           his
           contempt
           ,
           and
           poverty
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           undergone
           and
           done
           for
           us
           poore
           men
           ;
           and
           resigne
           your
           desire
           and
           whole
           will
           thereinto
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           very
           
             ●aine
             be
             conformable
             to
             his
             Image
             ,
          
           and
           with
           all
           unfaigned
           willingnesse
           follow
           him
           in
           his
           *
           processe
           ,
           and
           patiently
           endu●e
           whatsoever
           is
           layd
           upon
           you
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           that
           willingly
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           and
           desire
           onely
           to
           be
           conformable
           or
           like
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           for
           his
           love
           sake
           and
           will
           be
           content
           to
           be
           abject
           ,
           despised
           ,
           in
           contempt
           ,
           and
           affliction
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           but
           mainetaine
           and
           
             keepe
             this
             his
             l●ve
             in
             you
             ,
          
           and
           will
           no
           longer
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           but
           onely
           what
           Christ
           willeth
           through
           you
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Deare
           Sir
           ,
           I
           feare
           me
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           somewhat
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           is
           displeasing
           to
           Christ
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           there
           is
           such
           strife
           in
           you
           ,
           Christ
           willeth
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           with
           him
           dye
           to
           your
           owne
           will
           ,
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           arise
           in
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           live
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           
             Christ
             is
             at
             present
             in
             your
             soule
             ,
             and
             striveth
             for
             your
             soule
             .
          
        
         
         
           21.
           
           Let
           all
           earthly
           will
           goe
           ,
           and
           resigne
           up
           your selfe
           wholly
           and
           fully
           ;
           
           let
           joy
           and
           sadnesse
           ,
           comfort
           and
           conflict
           ,
           be
           all
           one
           unto
           you
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           shall
           with
           Christ
           be
           
             a
             Conquerour
          
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           Devill
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           Hell
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           finde
           by
           experience
           what
           Christ
           hath
           beene
           in
           you
           ;
           and
           wherefore
           this
           hath
           hapned
           unto
           you
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           processe
           of
           all
           the
           children
           of
           Christ
           :
           I
           speake
           out
           of
           Christian
           affection
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             
               on
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               going
               to
               his
               Suffering
               ,
               and
               Dying
               :
               
                 AN.
                 DOM.
              
               1623.
               
            
          
           
             J.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOURTEENTH
           EPISTLE
           .
           TO
           FREDERICK
           CRAUSEN
           ,
           AT
           GOLTBERG
           .
        
         
           The
           open
           Fountaine
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           be
           our
           refreshment
           and
           constant
           Light.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           WORTHY
           ,
           Learned
           ,
           and
           kind
           Sir
           ,
           my
           Friend
           and
           beloved
           Brother
           in
           Christ
           ;
           all
           hearty
           wishes
           of
           the
           love
           ,
           illumination
           ,
           and
           blessing
           of
           God
           premised
           ;
           your
           diligent
           Study
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             Wisedome
          
           is
           very
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           joyous
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           in
           that
           I
           perceive
           in
           your
           Letter
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           opened
           your
           heart
           and
           spirit
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           heart
           (
           as
           indeed
           I
           doe
           not
           at
           all
           doubt
           )
           that
           the
           precious
           Corall
           in
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           might
           againe
           spring
           forth
           (
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           tender
           humanity
           
             in
             us
          
           )
           from
           the
           inward
           man
           in
           your
           Paradisicall
           Plant
           withered
           in
           Adam
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           true
           fruits
           for
           the
           Table
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           that
           the
           noble
           ,
           and
           pretious
           branch
           may
           be
           fast
           engrafted
           in
           the
           vine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           spring
           forth
           a
           fresh
           from
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           may
           blossome
           with
           us
           amidst
           this
           present
           wicked
           Thorny
           World
           ;
           and
           helpe
           to
           ●oretell
           the
           Summer
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           time
           of
           the
           Lilly
           ;
           
           indeed
           
             some
             branches
          
           out
           of
           Christs
           Rose-garden
           doe
           here
           and
           there
           appeare
           ;
           and
           doe
           spring
           forth
           as
           a
           wonder
           of
           God
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           tribulation
           in
           Babel
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           my
           Writings
           have
           given
           you
           some
           direction
           ,
           goe
           to
           ;
           be
           thankfull
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           who
           thus
           manifesteth
           his
           wonders
           ,
           and
           deep
           hidden
           wisdome
           by
           mean
           and
           unexercised
           People
           ,
           and
           sets
           them
           for
           a
           light
           to
           the
           children
           who
           in
           the
           Cradle
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           worke
           in
           their
           Babel
           ,
           and
           Fable
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           convinced
           by
           mean
           Simplicity
           ,
           that
           their
           workes
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           is
           onely
           a
           carved
           Image
           ,
           and
           a
           forged
           selfish
           invention
           ;
           that
           hath
           not
           its
           foundation
           and
           root
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           at
           present
           the
           most
           high
           hath
           given
           us
           manifoldly
           to
           understand
           whence
           in
           short
           time
           his
           wonders
           in
           his
           hidden
           wisdome
           are
           [
           and
           shall
           ]
           be
           declared
           to
           the
           World
           in
           
             Writings
             for
             the
             light
             thereof
          
           ;
           in
           which
           our
           posterity
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           obtain
           understanding
           from
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           shall
           not
           onely
           wonder
           ,
           but
           
             exceedingly
             rejoyce
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           understood
           by
           Mr
           Walter
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           received
           some
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           which
           doe
           much
           delight
           you
           ;
           yet
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           you
           had
           the
           last
           peeces
           also
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           plaine
           and
           cleare
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Sweeter
           foundation
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           manifested
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           knowne
           in
           all
           his
           wonders
           ,
           and
           workes
           very
           clearely
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           will
           in
           
             many
             places
          
           open
           more
           light
           unto
           you
           in
           your
           practice
           ▪
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           nature
           is
           very
           clearly
           discovered
           therein
           ;
           as
           also
           our
           very
           fair
           pleasant
           Garden
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           
             new
             birth
          
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Beloved
           Frederick
           it
           will
           give
           you
           much
           furtherance
           to
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           exercise
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           that
           you
           (
           being
           an
           engraffted
           cyon
           )
           shall
           not
           breake
           of
           from
           the
           tree
           of
           the
           Divine
           wisdome
           ;
           for
           shortly
           there
           will
           come
           a
           time
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           of
           
             needfull
             use
          
           and
           you
           shall
           rejoyce
           among
           the
           
             firstlings
             that
             goe
             out
             from
             Babel
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           highly
           thank
           you
           for
           your
           Present
           which
           I
           have
           received
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           ,
           for
           its
           recompence
           ,
           cary
           it
           in
           my
           will
           into
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             the
             most
             high
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             received
          
           as
           a
           treasure
           for
           you
           ;
           and
           I
           acknowledge
           hereby
           ,
           your
           true
           open
           heart
           .
        
         
           10
           ,
           However
           the
           Pearl
           will
           not
           be
           therefore
           given
           ,
           
             but
             for
             nothing
          
           ;
           as
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           so
           one
           member
           is
           bound
           unto
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           I
           commend
           you
           to
           the
           sweet
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           exhort
           you
           further
           to
           seeke
           after
           the
           Pearl
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               17.
               
               July
               1622.
               
            
          
           
             J.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIFTEENTH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           The
           Salvation
           and
           Light
           of
           God
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           enlighten
           you
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           further
           to
           understand
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           COURTEOUS
           Sir
           ,
           and
           good
           Friend
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           rejoyce
           with
           you
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           have
           given
           up
           your
           life
           to
           [
           be
           ]
           a
           plant
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           springeth
           and
           buddeth
           sorth
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           begotten
           us
           againe
           to
           a
           living
           creature
           
             in
             himselfe
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           set
           us
           before
           his
           Father
           as
           a
           lovely
           plant
           in
           his
           pleasant
           Paradisicall
           Garden
           ,
           to
           his
           joy
           and
           deeds
           of
           Wonder
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           I
           finde
           (
           if
           I
           consider
           aright
           )
           that
           you
           are
           not
           onely
           a
           Plant
           of
           God
           for
           your selfe
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           pleasant
           Hearb
           ,
           and
           Flower
           doth
           not
           hold
           its
           strength
           and
           vertue
           within
           its
           Selfe
           ,
           but
           doth
           cast
           forth
           and
           diffuse
           its
           vertue
           for
           a
           sweet
           rellish
           unto
           all
           living
           *
           Essences
           ;
           and
           freely
           presents
           it selfe
           unto
           all
           creatures
           ,
           what
           ever
           become
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           doth
           not
           spare
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           continually
           produceth
           its
           power
           and
           smell
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           thus
           I
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           with
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           continually
           groweth
           and
           freely
           yeeldeth
           its
           power
           or
           vertue
           for
           
             him
             to
             tast
             that
             desireth
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             capable
             of
             receiving
             its
             power
          
           ;
           be
           it
           either
           to
           love
           ,
           or
           anger
           ,
           to
           the
           life
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           life
           of
           pride
           ,
           leading
           into
           the
           utmost
           drift
           of
           misery
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           end
           befalls
           those
           that
           are
           not
           growne
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           prai●e
           ,
           glory
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           unto
           those
           who
           are
           regenerate
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           who
           although
           they
           doe
           here
           lose
           their
           life
           ,
           and
           appeare
           before
           the
           Sting
           of
           the
           
             Tho●ny
             Plant
          
           as
           a
           poore
           uselesse
           Hearb
           ,
           that
           is
           trampled
           under
           foot
           ;
           but
           as
           an
           Hearb
           that
           is
           out
           downe
           and
           ●s
           no
           more
           seene
           or
           discerned
           ,
           and
           reason
           sayth
           it
           is
           ,
           quite
           gone
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           that
           it
           hath
           its
           root
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           springeth
           up
           ;
           
           thus
           likewise
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           engrafted
           into
           the
           holy
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           standeth
           in
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           springeth
           forth
           againe
           through
           Death
           .
        
         
           5
           At
           which
           (
           seeing
           we
           have
           knowne
           the
           same
           effectually
           )
           we
           doe
           rejoyce
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           esteeme
           the
           life
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           confisteth
           in
           the
           source
           of
           the
           Stars
           and
           Elements
           ,
           as
           
             the
             least
          
           ,
           and
           doe
           rejoyce
           that
           we
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Seeing
           we
           know
           that
           God
           is
           
             really
             in
             us
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           hidden
           to
           our
           earthly
           life
           ,
           therefore
           we
           know
           that
           our
           soule
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           springeth
           up
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           is
           in
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Stars
           and
           Elements
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           source
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           7
           Thus
           we
           are
           Gods
           Image
           and
           likenesse
           ,
           who
           himselfe
           is
           all
           ;
           Should
           we
           not
           therfore
           rejoyce
           ?
           
             Who
             will
             separate
             us
             from
             God
             ,
          
           if
           the
           soule
           be
           in
           God
           ,
           where
           no
           death
           or
           destruction
           is
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           Therefore
           my
           deare
           faithfull
           Friend
           ,
           and
           Brother
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           I
           esteeme
           it
           great
           joy
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           
           have
           found
           a
           precious
           plant
           of
           God
           of
           you
           ,
           of
           which
           my
           soule
           smelt
           ,
           and
           thereby
           was
           strengthened
           ,
           when
           the
           Oppressour
           would
           have
           torne
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           living
           ;
           when
           it
           lay
           under
           the
           Oppressours
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Thorny
             Plant●
             of
             Antichrist
          
           intended
           to
           devoure
           us
           .
        
         
           9
           But
           as
           God
           commeth
           to
           helpe
           the
           branches
           which
           stand
           in
           him
           with
           his
           power
           that
           they
           might
           not
           perish
           ;
           albeit
           Devill
           and
           Death
           doe
           storme
           against
           them
           ;
           so
           they
           must
           spring
           forth
           againe
           through
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           wrath
           or
           fiercenesse
           of
           the
           anger
           and
           
             Sting
             of
             death
          
           ;
           and
           though
           God
           bestow
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           precious
           hearbe
           of
           his
           Garden
           upon
           it
           ,
           yet
           his
           will
           must
           stand
           ;
           what
           is
           sowne
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           must
           grow
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           This
           we
           know
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           his
           heart
           (
           Viz.
           the
           most
           precious
           plant
           in
           himselfe
           )
           to
           become
           Man
           for
           us
           to
           a
           strong
           sweet
           savour
           of
           regeneration
           in
           him
           ;
           that
           when
           we
           were
           in
           death
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           able
           to
           spring
           forth
           ,
           with
           ,
           and
           through
           him
           out
           of
           death
           ,
           in
           God
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           Paradise
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Being
           then
           we
           know
           that
           we
           are
           the
           Plants
           [
           Fruits
           or
           Nurserie
           ]
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           feare
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           continually
           grow
           in
           
             the
             life
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           to
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           and
           deeds
           of
           Wonder
           ,
           we
           shall
           enjoy
           them
           eternally
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           being
           we
           know
           ,
           
           that
           our
           pretious
           life
           standeth
           in
           great
           danger
           (
           betweene
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Hell
           ;
           lying
           Captivall
           to
           both
           ,
           in
           this
           time
           of
           life
           )
           therefore
           we
           must
           walke
           warily
           ,
           and
           circumspectly
           ;
           that
           our
           Pearl
           may
           not
           be
           broken
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           let
           the
           
             Savour
             of
          
           *
           wrath
           into
           us
           ,
           for
           to
           corrupt
           and
           spoil
           us
           ;
           whereby
           the
           pretious
           fruit
           is
           hindred
           in
           the
           growth
           and
           God
           should
           complain
           of
           us
           ;
           
             that
             he
             is
             like
             a
             vine-dresser
             that
             gleaneth
             ;
             and
             would
             faine
             enjoy
             the
             pretious
             grapes
             .
          
        
         
         
           13.
           
           Therefore
           let
           us
           be
           watchfull
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           wrath
           ;
           that
           the
           pretious
           Grapes
           ,
           and
           fruites
           of
           God
           may
           growe
           
             in
             us
          
           ;
           in
           which
           God
           may
           have
           a
           good
           smell
           and
           tast
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           be
           a
           Pleasant
           sweet
           savour
           to
           him
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           We
           shall
           well
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           rid
           from
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           live
           and
           spring
           up
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           eate
           of
           the
           pure
           life
           of
           God
           without
           defect
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           be
           our
           food
           ,
           and
           we
           his
           that
           so
           there
           may
           be
           a
           pleasant
           mutuall
           Paradisicall
           growth
           in
           one
           another
           ,
           we
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           in
           us
           ;
           in
           the
           eternall
           source
           of
           the
           holy
           life
           in
           Gods
           Nursery
           ;
           wherein
           is
           meere
           perfection
           in
           pure
           love
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           For
           which
           cause
           we
           labor
           so
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           suffer
           the
           scorne
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           while
           our
           earthly
           life
           springeth
           in
           death
           ,
           our
           heavenly
           life
           may
           spring
           forth
           through
           death
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           earthly
           life
           may
           appeare
           before
           the
           heavenly
           as
           a
           scorne
           ;
           which
           indeed
           is
           
             not
             worthy
          
           to
           be
           called
           a
           life
           ,
           comparing
           it
           with
           the
           heavenly
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           therefore
           we
           suffer
           patiently
           in
           the
           earthly
           life
           ,
           
           and
           rejoyce
           ,
           in
           the
           heavenly
           ,
           in
           hope
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           
             freed
             from
             vanity
          
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           well
           refreshed
           with
           consolation
           ;
           what
           we
           have
           beene
           faine
           here
           to
           sow
           in
           tribulation
           and
           trouble
           ,
           we
           shall
           reape
           in
           great
           joy
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Wherefore
           my
           very
           deare
           Brother
           in
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           stand
           ,
           you
           are
           more
           acceptable
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           awaked
           me
           out
           the
           *
           Sleep
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           goe
           on
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           in
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           afterward
           to
           rejoyce
           therein
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           And
           I
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           after
           I
           was
           againe
           awakened
           ,
           a
           very
           strong
           Odour
           was
           given
           to
           me
           in
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           I
           h●pe
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           therein
           ,
           and
           to
           
             awaken
             the
             sleepy
          
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           awakened
           me
           out
           of
           the
           sleep
           wherein
           I
           lay
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           And
           I
           entreat
           you
           for
           the
           holy
           life
           sake
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           be
           faint
           or
           weary
           ;
           but
           animate
           ,
           and
           quicken
           up
           your
           life
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           our
           spirits
           may
           be
           apprehended
           and
           understood
           ,
           
             which
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             Divine
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           20.
           
           For
           every
           one
           speaketh
           from
           his
           Essences
           in
           the
           Wonders
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           as
           his
           life
           is
           enkindled
           in
           God
           ;
           
           and
           no
           man
           can
           bring
           us
           to
           an
           understanding
           ,
           but
           the
           onely
           spirit
           †
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           in
           
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             did
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Apostles
             change
             the
             tongues
             of
             all
             Nations
             into
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             languages
             of
             all
             Nations
             could
             understand
             the
             tongues
             ●f
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whereas
             they
             spake
             but
             from
             one
             tongue
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             and
             spirit
             of
             the
             Hearers
             were
             opened
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             understood
             them
             every
             one
             in
             his
             owne
             language
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostles
             had
             spoken
          
           in
           their
           language
           .
        
         
         
           21.
           
           Thus
           it
           is
           onely
           〈…〉
           God
           that
           one
           spirit
           can
           apprehend
           and
           understand
           another
           ;
           〈…〉
           
             feare
             me
          
           ,
           that
           in
           
             many
             places
          
           of
           
             my
             Writings
          
           I
           shall
           be
           
             difficult
             〈…〉
             understood
          
           ;
           but
           in
           God
           I
           am
           
             very
             easie
          
           and
           plaine
           to
           the
           Rea●●r
           ,
           if
           〈◊〉
           soule
           be
           grounded
           in
           God
           ,
           from
           which
           knowledge
           I
           onely
           W●●e
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           For
           I
           have
           ve●●
           〈◊〉
           from
           the
           historicall
           Art
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           I
           write
           nor
           for
           the
           Pride
           and
           Honour
           sake
           of
           their
           Art
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           not
           begotten
           of
           their
           Art
           but
           out
           of
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           I
           might
           beare
           fruit
           in
           the
           Paradisicall
           Rose-Garden
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           23.
           
           And
           that
           not
           for
           my selfe
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           Sisters
           ;
           that
           we
           might
           be
           one
           holy
           body
           in
           Christ
           to
           God
           our
           Father
           ,
           who
           hath
           loved
           and
           chosen
           us
           
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             was
             layd
             .
          
        
         
           24.
           
           Therefore
           as
           Christ
           spared
           not
           his
           life
           ,
           
           and
           so
           also
           his
           true
           Disciples
           ,
           but
           did
           freely
           Preach
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           albeit
           they
           suffered
           scorne
           and
           death
           in
           this
           World
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Kingdome
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           not
           feare
           so
           much
           the
           temporall
           scorne
           and
           death
           ,
           for
           the
           heavenly
           lifes
           sake
           ,
           and
           so
           pray
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           deliver
           us
           from
           all
           evill
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           unity
           in
           one
           minde
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           But
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           I
           am
           so
           difficult
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           you
           in
           some
           points
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           that
           I
           could
           impart
           my
           soule
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           apprehend
           my
           meaning
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           For
           I
           understand
           that
           it
           concerneth
           the
           deepest
           points
           on
           which
           the
           
             maine
             depends
          
           ;
           where
           I
           have
           used
           some
           Latine
           words
           ,
           but
           my
           meaning
           resteth
           in
           truth
           ,
           not
           barely
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           ;
           but
           much
           rather
           in
           the
           
             Language
             of
             Nature
          
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           For
           it
           is
           opened
           unto
           me
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           sound
           out
           the
           
             Spirits
             of
             the
             letters
          
           ,
           from
           their
           very
           Originall
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           very
           gladly
           give
           you
           the
           meaning
           and
           interpretation
           of
           those
           words
           which
           I
           have
           used
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           you
           have
           a
           misunderstanding
           ;
           but
           seeing
           it
           will
           take
           up
           some
           roome
           ;
           and
           now
           (
           being
           I
           am
           in
           hast
           )
           it
           cannot
           be
           done
           ;
           I
           am
           very
           willing
           to
           offer
           my selfe
           to
           give
           you
           a
           
             very
             cleare
             interpretation
          
           of
           them
           very
           shortly
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           For
           I
           have
           beene
           so
           busied
           with
           travelling
           up
           and
           downe
           ,
           and
           other
           affaires
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           pleasure
           you
           therein
           :
           I
           pray
           have
           a
           little
           patience
           to
           waite
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           For
           I
           have
           yet
           so
           much
           to
           doe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           Brothers
           Daughter
           (
           who
           is
           lately
           dead
           )
           that
           I
           must
           run
           every
           week
           into
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           was
           also
           faine
           to
           make
           two
           sore
           journeys
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           time
           is
           run
           away
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           If
           it
           please
           God
           ,
           that
           my
           travelling
           be
           once
           over
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           doe
           many
           a
           poore
           soule
           good
           service
           in
           its
           hunger
           ;
           yet
           what
           God
           will
           ,
           be
           done
           ;
           as
           many
           a
           
             spile
             of
             Grasse
          
           *
           perisheth
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Heaven
           giveth
           not
           its
           raine
           ;
           so
           doe
           
             worldly
             affaires
          
           hinder
           Gods
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Yet
           I
           know
           at
           present
           
             no
             other
          
           remedy
           or
           meanes
           to
           maintaine
           the
           earthly
           body
           ,
           with
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ;
           therefore
           I
           will
           use
           all
           diligence
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           heavenly
           before
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           lyeth
           in
           my
           power
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           (
           if
           you
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           read
           any
           thing
           of
           my
           Writings
           )
           be
           faithfully
           communicated
           unto
           you
           ;
           albeit
           I
           would
           faine
           learne
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           
             and
             refresh
             my selfe
             also
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
          
        
         
           32.
           
           For
           I
           account
           my selfe
           to
           be
           the
           most
           simple
           among
           them
           ;
           
           I
           have
           written
           onely
           a
           little
           for
           my
           owne
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           Divine
           exercise
           ;
           but
           seeing
           you
           doe
           so
           please
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           conceale
           it
           from
           you
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           For
           I
           acknowledge
           your
           great
           paines
           ,
           that
           you
           bestow
           therein
           ;
           and
           I
           thanke
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           this
           World
           hath
           sent
           me
           a
           man
           
             with
             whom
          
           I
           may
           boldly
           conferre
           about
           Gods
           Kingdome
           ,
           whereas
           else
           all
           is
           full
           of
           such
           blindnesse
           and
           madnesse
           ,
           that
           I
           dare
           scarce
           open
           my
           mouth
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           I
           heare
           the
           Scoffers
           ,
           which
           come
           along
           ,
           but
           care
           little
           for
           their
           scoffes
           ;
           I
           know
           what
           spirits
           Children
           they
           are
           ;
           I
           could
           wish
           ,
           that
           
             they
             had
             my
             knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           leave
           their
           jeering
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           Concerning
           the
           Transcribing
           of
           my
           Writings
           which
           I
           am
           to
           send
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           they
           may
           be
           so
           safely
           done
           by
           N.
           for
           he
           cannot
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           and
           I
           often
           heare
           vaine
           scoffing
           men
           speake
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           comes
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           cannot
           beleeve
           otherwise
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           onely
           a
           worldly
           man
           ,
           and
           borne
           wholly
           from
           the
           Schoole
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           we
           should
           have
           little
           fidelity
           or
           security
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           We
           should
           not
           at
           first
           cast
           the
           Pearles
           (
           seeing
           they
           are
           costly
           )
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           stay
           for
           another
           time
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           more
           common
           ,
           least
           the
           Oppressour
           devoure
           them
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           It
           may
           well
           be
           handed
           him
           to
           Transcribe
           ,
           yet
           not
           the
           
             first
             time
          
           ;
           but
           after
           that
           it
           is
           once
           copied
           out
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Oppressour
           may
           not
           be
           able
           to
           destroy
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           Concerning
           your
           desire
           about
           the
           Affaires
           at
           Prague
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           present
           at
           the
           con●●ing
           in
           of
           the
           new
           *
           King
           (
           that
           the
           same
           is
           brought
           into
           Sagan
           you
           have
           understood
           that
           it
           is
           already
           done
           )
           he
           came
           in
           at
           the
           Fort
           upon
           Retshin
           of
           Shlan
           ,
           and
           was
           received
           of
           all
           the
           
             Three
             Orders
          
           with
           great
           Solemnity
           ,
           as
           the
           custome
           hath
           been
           formerly
           among
           
             all
             Kings
          
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           I
           exhort
           you
           to
           heed
           well
           what
           the
           prophet
           Ezekiell
           hath
           written
           in
           the
           38.
           and
           39.
           
           Chapt.
           whether
           the
           time
           of
           the
           great
           expedition
           be
           not
           at
           hand
           upon
           
             the
             Mountaines
             of
             Israel
             in
          
           †
           Babel
           ,
           especially
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           *
           Seveberger
           who
           should
           get
           help
           from
           
           the
           Turck
           and
           very
           easily
           come
           to
           
             the
             River
             Rine
          
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           Where
           the
           great
           Slaughter
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Babel
           may
           then
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           where
           two
           great
           rods
           of
           God
           shall
           appeare
           ;
           the
           one
           by
           War
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           Mortality
           ,
           in
           which
           
             Babel
             shall
             be
             ruined
          
           ;
           sheweth
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           those
           who
           have
           prophesied
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           Although
           I
           account
           
             the
             election
             of
             a
             right
             Germane
             Emperour
          
           must
           be
           yet
           a
           
             little
             while
             deferred
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           great
           War
           and
           Contention
           ;
           also
           desolation
           of
           many
           Citties
           strong
           holds
           ,
           and
           Potent
           Countries
           shall
           follow
           ,
           fo
           far
           as
           even
           now
           is
           the
           right
           time
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           spirit
           prophecieth
           ;
           which
           we
           doe
           not
           so
           punctually
           understand
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           For
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           before
           God
           is
           as
           one
           day
           ;
           the
           spirit
           seeth
           all
           things
           nigh
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           *
           fidereall
           man
           supposeth
           that
           it
           will
           be
           instantly
           ,
           yet
           it
           stands
           in
           Gods
           coun●ell
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           However
           we
           know
           for
           certain
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           
             Citie
             Babel
          
           to
           be
           very
           nigh
           ,
           
           and
           it
           appeareth
           to
           us
           as
           if
           the
           time
           were
           even
           instantly
           at
           hand
           ;
           whereas
           yet
           we
           cannot
           fully
           apprehend
           the
           Counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Pilgrim
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           day
           in
           a
           Countrey
           cannot
           learn
           all
           ,
           even
           so
           it
           is
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           For
           God
           keepeth
           the
           time
           and
           houre
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           yet
           sheweth
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           the
           wonders
           that
           are
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           I
           give
           you
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           
             H.
             N.
          
           hath
           sought
           to
           copy
           out
           my
           desired
           Booke
           ;
           and
           seeketh
           to
           get
           the
           right
           originall
           of
           the
           †
           first
           ,
           the
           which
           as
           I
           understand
           shall
           be
           effected
           ;
           it
           may
           the
           most
           conveniently
           be
           brought
           forth
           by
           
             N.
             N.
          
           
        
         
           46.
           
           However
           it
           be
           ;
           the
           *
           
             new
             Antichrist
          
           doth
           mightily
           Triumph
           in
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           †
           old
           ,
           and
           burneth
           like
           a
           fire
           in
           Juniper
           wood
           ;
           it
           supposeth
           it
           is
           joy
           ;
           and
           [
           a
           golden
           time
           ]
           but
           it
           is
           in
           misery
           ;
           and
           oppression
           ;
           and
           *
           Babel
           is
           of
           a
           flaming
           fire
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           At
           present
           being
           in
           hast
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           time
           to
           write
           more
           at
           large
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           as
           yet
           begun
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           soon
           to
           begin
           it
           ,
           as
           my
           minde
           in
           the
           driving
           will
           continually
           sheweth
           me
           ;
           I
           shall
           faithfully
           send
           it
           you
           at
           the
           place
           appointed
        
         
           48.
           
           And
           I
           faithfully
           commend
           you
           into
           the
           
             Meeknesse
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               Thursday
               after
               Martinus
               ,
               1619.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIXTEENTH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           The
           open
           Fountaine
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           bee
           our
           refreshment
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NOble
           ,
           Honoured
           ,
           and
           much
           respected
           Sir
           ,
           The
           salutation
           and
           kind
           wish
           of
           Divine
           love
           ,
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           in
           Our
           Immanuel
           ,
           in
           his
           wonderfull
           sweet
           power
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           temporall
           prosperity
           of
           body
           premised
           ;
           I
           desire
           to
           let
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           certified
           how
           you
           are
           a
           Well-wisher
           to
           the
           *
           Fountaine
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           doe
           make
           use
           of
           some
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           you
           bear
           a
           great
           desire
           after
           the
           well-spring
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Noble
             Wisedome
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           moved
           me
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           seeing
           you
           have
           perused
           some
           of
           my
           Writings
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           there
           are
           some
           found
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           envy
           ,
           misapprehension
           ,
           and
           misunderstanding
           of
           them
           doe
           prate
           and
           storme
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           annexed
           Pamphlet
           ,
           how
           the
           poore
           ,
           proud
           ,
           silly
           ,
           man
           ,
           vapoureth
           ,
           and
           stormeth
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           not
           the
           least
           understanding
           whence
           my
           writings
           flow
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Yea
           he
           puts
           a
           false
           and
           most
           strange
           sence
           and
           meaning
           upon
           them
           that
           he
           might
           thereby
           onely
           confirme
           his
           miserable
           opinion
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           spread
           abroad
           some
           writings
           concerning
           
             Gods
             Election
          
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           thereby
           thinketh
           to
           entangle
           and
           snarl
           us
           in
           despaire
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           open
           a
           gate
           of
           all
           lewdnesse
           ,
           and
           wantonnesse
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           therefore
           he
           liketh
           not
           the
           tast
           of
           the
           open
           fountaine
           of
           Christ
           in
           my
           writings
           ;
           whereupon
           I
           have
           made
           short
           a
           declaration
           upon
           his
           annexed
           pamphlet
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           it
           onely
           in
           breife
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           him
           that
           reads
           my
           Book
           ,
           seeing
           the
           ground
           is
           else
           where
           sufficiently
           and
           satisfactorily
           to
           be
           found
           in
           my
           writings
           ;
           that
           men
           may
           see
           how
           this
           Carping
           Pamphletter
           thinketh
           to
           beguil
           ,
           and
           bereave
           us
           of
           the
           cheifest
           treasure
           ,
           on
           which
           our
           Eternall
           Salvation
           
           and
           happinesse
           dependeth
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           Cunning
           words
           by
           alleadging
           and
           
             quoting
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           ;
           as
           a
           Toad
           that
           sucketh
           poyson
           out
           of
           honey
           ;
           even
           so
           he
           *
           Perverteth
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           description
           of
           the
           
             Virgine
             Mary
          
           and
           the
           
             promised
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
          
           ;
           how
           he
           therein
           falsifiyeth
           ,
           and
           imbittereth
           the
           Scripture
           whereupon
           he
           buildeth
           the
           Election
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           At
           the
           which
           I
           am
           much
           grieved
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           man
           is
           so
           burthened
           ;
           and
           possessed
           with
           such
           an
           opinion
           ,
           which
           burthen
           is
           very
           heavy
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           get
           rid
           of
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           learne
           to
           understand
           the
           
             Centre
             of
             all
             Beings
          
           ;
           whence
           good
           and
           evill
           arise
           ;
           what
           Gods
           love
           and
           anger
           is
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           understand
           the
           
             Three
             Principles
          
           ,
           else
           he
           will
           not
           be
           freed
           from
           such
           Opinions
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Albeit
           I
           wonder
           not
           ,
           that
           my
           Writings
           seeme
           strange
           unto
           him
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           somewhat
           New
           that
           surpasseth
           the
           reach
           of
           reason
           ,
           they
           have
           another
           sense
           ,
           another
           understanding
           then
           his
           ;
           another
           root
           whence
           they
           spring
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           not
           gathered
           them
           together
           from
           the
           Letter
           ,
           neither
           learned
           I
           them
           from
           other
           mens
           Writings
           ;
           I
           was
           an
           ignorant
           childe
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           as
           Lay
           men
           usually
           are
           ;
           I
           knew
           nothing
           of
           such
           things
           ;
           I
           sought
           it
           not
           also
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ;
           I
           sought
           onely
           the
           heart
           and
           open
           well-spring
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           hide
           my selfe
           from
           the
           Tempest
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           might
           get
           a
           guid
           and
           leader
           that
           might
           rule
           and
           direct
           me
           in
           my
           life
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           when
           this
           did
           presse
           so
           hard
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           minde
           forced
           so
           strongly
           into
           the
           Combate
           against
           sinne
           ,
           and
           death
           ;
           and
           towards
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           I
           was
           resolved
           rather
           to
           part
           with
           my
           life
           then
           to
           give
           in
           ,
           or
           desist
           ;
           such
           a
           Garland
           was
           then
           set
           upon
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           to
           enjoy
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           no
           Pen
           sufficient
           to
           describe
           it
           ;
           much
           lesse
           can
           I
           expresse
           it
           with
           my
           mouth
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           my
           knowledge
           came
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           desire
           to
           set
           it
           down
           ,
           onely
           for
           my
           owne
           memoriall
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           intended
           to
           keepe
           it
           by
           me
           till
           the
           last
           of
           my
           dayes
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           [
           that
           it
           was
           published
           ]
           you
           know
           Sir
           ,
           very
           well
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           N.
           But
           Gods
           providence
           and
           permission
           herein
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           your
           Brother
           were
           called
           as
           Firstlings
           unto
           it
           ,
           by
           whose
           meanes
           it
           was
           propagated
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Therefore
           I
           exhort
           and
           entreat
           you
           for
           the
           eternall
           salvation
           sake
           ,
           
           to
           heed
           and
           minde
           well
           ,
           the
           Pearle
           that
           God
           favoureth
           us
           with
           ;
           for
           there
           will
           come
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           sought
           after
           ,
           and
           greatly
           accepted
           of
           ;
           let
           no
           stormy
           gusts
           drive
           you
           to
           and
           fro
           ;
           but
           looke
           upon
           it
           aright
           ,
           and
           pray
           God
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           open
           the
           doore
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           without
           which
           no
           man
           will
           understand
           my
           Writings
           ,
           for
           they
           surpasse
           and
           transcend
           the
           Astrall
           Reason
           ;
           they
           apprehend
           and
           comprehend
           the
           
             Divine
             birth
          
           ;
           therefore
           
           there
           must
           also
           be
           the
           very
           
             like
             spirit
          
           ,
           to
           understand
           them
           aright
           ;
           no
           speculation
           [
           or
           acute
           apprehension
           or
           notion
           of
           reason
           ]
           reacheth
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           minde
           be
           illuminated
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           finding
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           way
           is
           faithfully
           shewn
           unto
           the
           
             seeking
             Reader
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           speake
           in
           good
           truth
           and
           syncerity
           ,
           before
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           appeale
           also
           therewith
           before
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           declare
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           no
           good
           at
           all
           in
           any
           Disputing
           ,
           without
           Gods
           light
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           also
           nothing
           that
           is
           permanent
           ,
           constant
           ,
           undoubtedly
           grounded
           ,
           or
           well-pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           may
           arise
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Therefore
           he
           that
           will
           learne
           to
           understand
           the
           right
           and
           true
           way
           to
           God
           fundamentally
           ,
           let
           him
           depart
           and
           forsake
           his
           owne
           Reason
           ,
           and
           enter
           into
           a
           penitent
           ,
           humble
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           resigned
           childlike
           ,
           or
           filiall
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           shall
           obtaine
           heavenly
           power
           and
           skill
           ,
           and
           shall
           put
           on
           Christs
           filiall
           spirit
           ,
           
             that
             shall
             lead
             him
             into
             all
             truth
          
           ;
           else
           there
           is
           no
           true
           way
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           this
           onely
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           If
           it
           come
           so
           farre
           that
           the
           *
           Virgins
           Garland
           be
           set
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           need
           say
           any
           more
           ,
           
             Teach
             me
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           For
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             all
             be
             taught
             of
             God
          
           ;
           otherwise
           I
           have
           no
           knowledge
           skill
           or
           understanding
           ;
           I
           have
           been
           in
           my
           Writings
           as
           a
           young
           scholar
           that
           goeth
           to
           schoole
           ;
           or
           as
           a
           shower
           that
           passeth
           by
           ,
           what
           it
           lighteth
           upon
           ,
           it
           hits
           ;
           thus
           hath
           my
           apprehension
           beene
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           Booke
           Aurora
           was
           my
           first
           childish
           beginning
           ,
           I
           wrote
           also
           contrary
           to
           Reasons
           conceit
           ,
           onely
           according
           to
           the
           appearance
           of
           light
           ;
           in
           a
           magicall
           [
           cabalisticall
           or
           parabolicall
           manner
           ]
           I
           understood
           it
           very
           well
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           sufficiently
           explained
           ;
           it
           needed
           a
           more
           large
           description
           and
           exposition
           ;
           for
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           kept
           it
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           taken
           from
           me
           against
           my
           will
           ,
           and
           Published
           ,
           as
           you
           Sir
           ,
           know
           ;
           and
           I
           commend
           me
           into
           your
           favor
           ,
           and
           us
           all
           into
           the
           
             meeke
             love
          
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             
               the
               third
               of
               July
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               1621.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTEENTH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           
             Worthy
             ,
             and
             much
             respected
             ,
             Noble
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           hearty
           salutation
           and
           desire
           of
           Divine
           love
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           in
           Our
           IMMANVEL
           ,
           in
           his
           wondrous
           sweet
           power
           ,
           with
           all
           bodily
           and
           temporall
           welfare
           premised
           :
           I
           give
           you
           friendly
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           entirely
           considered
           of
           the
           conference
           lately
           held
           ;
           and
           being
           I
           perceive
           you
           to
           be
           a
           
             zealous
             lover
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Mysteries
             ,
          
           I
           would
           not
           omit
           to
           visit
           you
           with
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           seeing
           opportunity
           hath
           beene
           given
           me
           to
           answer
           somewhat
           ,
           upon
           the
           Article
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           opposed
           me
           in
           the
           Article
           of
           
             Gods
             Free-grace
          
           [
           of
           ]
           Election
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           sent
           this
           my
           Answer
           for
           you
           to
           read
           over
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           the
           minde
           cannot
           rest
           satisfyed
           with
           this
           little
           ;
           I
           am
           ready
           ,
           and
           willing
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           desired
           ,
           to
           write
           such
           a
           Book
           ,
           and
           to
           enlarge
           ,
           and
           unfold
           it
           so
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Centre
           ,
           that
           the
           heart
           might
           rest
           satisfyed
           thereupon
           ;
           albeit
           I
           should
           suppose
           that
           Christian
           might
           finde
           so
           much
           in
           this
           little
           that
           he
           might
           be
           satisfyed
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           Articles
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           seing
           neverthelesse
           that
           this
           Article
           hath
           perplexed
           many
           men
           ,
           
           and
           thereupon
           such
           opinions
           are
           stated
           and
           concluded
           ,
           which
           doe
           set
           open
           a
           gate
           for
           all
           iniquity
           ,
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           am
           therefore
           greived
           at
           it
           ;
           being
           it
           is
           given
           me
           to
           know
           from
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           that
           this
           article
           hath
           
             not
             as
             yet
          
           been
           understood
           from
           the
           very
           ground
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           understood
           ;
           that
           we
           might
           not
           looke
           
             so
             strangely
          
           one
           upon
           another
           as
           Men
           Devills
           ,
           but
           as
           loving
           bretheren
           ;
           and
           the
           innate
           ,
           dearely
           purchased
           children
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           walk
           in
           a
           right
           
             true
             love
          
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           which
           in
           such
           a
           
             conceit
             and
             conjecture
             ,
             that
             God
             chuseth
             one
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             done
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           if
           I
           looke
           upon
           my
           brother
           as
           my
           [
           owne
           ]
           flesh
           and
           
           spirit
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           be
           truely
           effected
           ;
           which
           the
           Scripture
           and
           also
           the
           Original
           of
           mankind
           do
           powerfully
           testify
           and
           convince
           us
           of
           ;
           and
           yet
           much
           more
           my
           Conscience
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           convinceth
           me
           that
           I
           ought
           to
           love
           my
           brother
           as
           my
           owne
           life
           ,
           or
           as
           my
           God
           ;
           what
           would
           God
           command
           me
           to
           love
           [
           one
           that
           is
           ]
           a
           damned
           
             Devill
             ?
             no
          
           ,
           but
           [
           one
           that
           is
           ]
           the
           member
           of
           my
           [
           owne
           ]
           body
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Therefore
           for
           this
           cause
           I
           have
           taken
           an
           occasion
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           and
           christianly
           to
           entreat
           and
           admonish
           you
           ,
           better
           to
           consider
           this
           article
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           consideration
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           to
           possesse
           your
           minde
           ,
           or
           take
           place
           in
           you
           ,
           save
           the
           pleasant
           
             Name
             of
             Jesus
          
           ,
           who
           is
           come
           into
           this
           world
           and
           manifested
           himselfe
           in
           our
           humanity
           ,
           
           to
           seek
           and
           save
           us
           poore
           lost
           men
           dead
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           restore
           againe
           ,
           what
           was
           lost
           in
           Adam
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           write
           not
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           master
           over
           you
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           brotherly
           manner
           ,
           for
           a
           mutuall
           Search
           ,
           and
           recreation
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           our
           saith
           ,
           and
           confidence
           towards
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           strengthened
           in
           the
           Lord
           for
           we
           are
           on
           all
           sides
           but
           men
           ,
           and
           should
           of
           right
           behave
           our selves
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           life
           towards
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           members
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           findeth
           his
           brother
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           findeth
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Much
           disputing
           is
           not
           at
           all
           profitable
           ,
           it
           maketh
           onely
           confusion
           ;
           goe
           with
           me
           
             in
             my
             Writings
          
           unto
           the
           
             Centre
             of
             all
             Beings
          
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           *
           originall
           in
           good
           ,
           and
           evill
           ,
           and
           be
           freed
           from
           all
           
             this
             error
          
           ,
           for
           you
           shall
           finde
           so
           much
           in
           my
           Writings
           that
           will
           give
           
             reall
             satisfaction
          
           to
           the
           minde
           ;
           so
           far
           as
           the
           centre
           of
           all
           beings
           is
           apprehended
           there
           ariseth
           such
           joy
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           which
           surpasseth
           a●l
           the
           joy
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           for
           the
           noble
           and
           pretious
           *
           stone
           of
           the
           wise
           men
           lyeth
           therein
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           findes
           it
           ,
           accounts
           it
           of
           higher
           excellency
           then
           the
           outward
           World
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           glory
           ;
           should
           not
           that
           be
           joy
           to
           finde
           and
           
             know
             God
          
           ,
           so
           that
           man
           in
           himselfe
           is
           able
           to
           see
           and
           finde
           
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           scarce
           deciphered
           in
           a
           
             thousand
             Bookes
          
           ;
           and
           to
           know
           it
           really
           in
           every
           thing
           ?
           with
           whom
           shall
           I
           contend
           and
           wrangle
           about
           Religion
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           be
           manifest
           in
           my
           heart
           ;
           that
           I
           am
           able
           really
           to
           behold
           all
           things
           in
           there
           root
           ;
           and
           originall
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           doe
           not
           speake
           this
           to
           boast
           of
           my selfe
           ;
           who
           am
           as
           nothing
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           all
           in
           me
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           any
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           seeke
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           also
           seeke
           and
           obtain
           ;
           albeit
           I
           sought
           it
           not
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           also
           understood
           not
           ,
           yea
           knew
           nothing
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           onely
           sought
           the
           pleasant
           love
           heart
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           hide
           my selfe
           therein
           ,
           from
           the
           wrathfull
           Anger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           enemy
           ,
           the
           Devill
           ;
           but
           then
           more
           was
           revealed
           to
           me
           then
           I
           understood
           ,
           and
           sought
           for
           ;
           and
           thence
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           not
           thinking
           to
           be
           known
           withall
           among
           such
           
             High
             People
          
           .
        
         
         
           9.
           
           For
           I
           thought
           that
           I
           wrote
           onely
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           have
           kept
           it
           by
           me
           ,
           even
           to
           my
           end
           ;
           yet
           now
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           and
           come
           into
           many
           mens
           hands
           without
           my
           knowledge
           and
           endeavour
           ;
           thereupon
           I
           am
           urged
           to
           entreat
           you
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           not
           to
           looke
           upon
           the
           simplicity
           or
           meannesse
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           
           or
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           the
           Person
           ;
           for
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           most
           High
           to
           manifest
           his
           counsell
           by
           foolish
           people
           ,
           which
           before
           the
           World
           are
           accounted
           nothing
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           knowne
           and
           acknowledged
           that
           it
           comes
           from
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Therefore
           if
           my
           Writings
           come
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           I
           would
           that
           you
           should
           looke
           upon
           them
           as
           of
           a
           Childes
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Highest
           hath
           driven
           his
           worke
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           that
           coached
           therein
           ,
           which
           no
           Reason
           may
           understand
           or
           apprehend
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           childlike
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           very
           easie
           to
           the
           illuminate
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           apprehended
           of
           Reason
           ,
           unlesse
           Reason
           be
           enkindled
           with
           Gods
           light
           ;
           without
           that
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           finding
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           desire
           to
           minde
           you
           of
           ,
           and
           all
           tho●
           that
           read
           them
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             Seeke
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             knock
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             opened
             unto
             you
             :
          
           
           
             my
             Father
             will
             give
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             aske
             him
             for
             it
             :
          
           Herein
           lyeth
           the
           Pearle
           hidden
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           have
           it
           must
           thus
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           else
           there
           is
           no
           finding
           ,
           save
           onely
           an
           halfe
           [
           lame
           ]
           blind
           knowledge
           ,
           like
           a
           delusive
           shadow
           of
           fansie
           [
           or
           a
           painted
           sound
           ]
           in
           the
           Pearle
           there
           is
           a
           living
           knowledge
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           need
           never
           aske
           ,
           is
           it
           true
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             :
          
           Also
           ,
           
             We
             will
             come
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             in
             you
             :
          
           Also
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             none
             of
             his
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Seeke
             first
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Righteousnesse
             thereof
             ;
             and
             then
             all
             other
             things
             shall
             be
             added
             unto
             you
             :
          
           He
           biddeth
           us
           to
           endeavour
           and
           seeke
           after
           it
           ;
           not
           to
           fit
           still
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           Election
           ;
           but
           
             To
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             and
             to
             labour
             in
             his
             Vineyard
          
           ;
           and
           not
           wait
           and
           expect
           driving
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           willingly
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Seeing
           then
           I
           have
           found
           a
           
             wise
             heart
          
           in
           you
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           more
           emboldened
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           hoping
           that
           you
           will
           judge
           wisely
           ;
           now
           if
           any
           thing
           in
           my
           Writings
           should
           seeme
           darke
           and
           obscure
           ,
           and
           difficult
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           I
           pray
           set
           it
           downe
           and
           send
           it
           me
           as
           occasion
           serveth
           ;
           I
           will
           make
           it
           more
           childlike
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           cleare
           :
           And
           I
           commend
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           brotherly
           union
           ,
           into
           the
           meek
           tender
           love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               3.
               
               July
               ,
               1621.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EIGHTEENTH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NOBLE
           Sir
           ,
           After
           wishing
           you
           the
           Divine
           love
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           joy
           in
           Our
           Immanuel
           ,
           in
           his
           wondrous
           sweet
           power
           ,
           and
           all
           bodily
           and
           temporall
           prosperity
           ;
           I
           friendly
           certifie
           you
           ,
           as
           now
           opportunity
           giveth
           me
           leave
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           considered
           of
           the
           Conference
           wee
           had
           lately
           ;
           and
           being
           I
           have
           observed
           your selfe
           and
           others
           there
           present
           in
           
             high
             Divine
             zeale
          
           ,
           as
           lovers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           ;
           who
           desire
           to
           search
           with
           earnestnesse
           the
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           ground
           of
           all
           Beings
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           into
           the
           light
           ;
           thereupon
           I
           would
           not
           omit
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           put
           you
           all
           in
           minde
           thereof
           ;
           and
           withall
           give
           further
           advantage
           to
           such
           
             zealous
             seeking
          
           ,
           and
           declare
           how
           the
           Pearle
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           and
           found
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           I
           am
           also
           among
           the
           Seekers
           ,
           and
           it
           lyeth
           me
           most
           chiefly
           in
           hand
           ,
           not
           to
           hide
           ,
           or
           bury
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           entrusted
           me
           withall
           ,
           but
           to
           set
           it
           forth
           ,
           that
           Gods
           will
           might
           be
           knowne
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           might
           come
           and
           be
           manifest
           in
           our
           
             Seeking
             and
             Desire
          
           ;
           and
           we
           might
           be
           found
           as
           Children
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           one
           another
           as
           Members
           and
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           strangers
           and
           Outcasts
           ;
           or
           as
           Devill
           Men
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           Article
           of
           Election
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           of
           some
           beene
           hitherto
           handled
           )
           doth
           give
           forth
           and
           import
           little
           lesse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           albeit
           we
           are
           apprehended
           and
           captivated
           in
           the
           heavy
           fall
           of
           Adam
           in
           the
           Anger
           ,
           that
           his
           Anger
           hath
           indeed
           chosen
           us
           to
           be
           Children
           of
           Damnation
           ;
           yet
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           his
           beloved
           heart
           ,
           
             Viz.
             The
             Centre
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
          
           thereupon
           ;
           and
           hath
           manifested
           it
           in
           the
           humanity
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           againe
           regenerate
           us
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           manifest
           the
           life
           againe
           
             in
             us
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           as
           the
           heavy
           fall
           came
           from
           one
           upon
           all
           ,
           
           and
           passed
           [
           or
           
           pressed
           ]
           upon
           all
           ;
           so
           likewise
           the
           grace
           came
           from
           one
           and
           passed
           upon
           all
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             
             to
             seeke
             ,
             and
             save
             that
             which
             is
             lost
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           poore
           ,
           lost
           ,
           damned
           sinner
           ,
           apprehended
           in
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           chosen
           to
           damnation
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           righteous
           ,
           and
           who
           with
           
             Abel
             ,
             Seth
             ,
             Henoch
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             Sem
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
          
           and
           Iacob
           ,
           are
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Love
           ;
           but
           the
           poor
           sinfull
           man
           captivated
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ;
           as
           
             Cain
             ,
             Ismael
             ,
             Esau
             ,
             and
             the
             like
          
           ;
           [
           he
           came
           ]
           to
           seek
           and
           call
           these
           ,
           to
           returne
           ,
           and
           be
           converted
           ;
           as
           God
           said
           to
           
             Cain
             ,
             rule
             over
             the
             sin
             let
             it
             not
             have
             its
             power
          
           ;
           if
           Cain
           could
           not
           have
           done
           this
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           have
           commanded
           it
           him
           ;
           also
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           possible
           for
           Adam
           to
           have
           stood
           ;
           then
           he
           had
           never
           forbid
           him
           the
           tree
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           being
           man
           cannot
           thus
           absolutely
           conclude
           ,
           demonstrate
           ,
           and
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           minde
           ;
           for
           it
           
             searcheth
             further
          
           after
           Gods
           Omnipotence
           ,
           thereupon
           there
           is
           another
           Study
           requisite
           ;
           that
           a
           man
           learne
           really
           to
           know
           the
           
             centre
             of
             all
             essences
          
           ,
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           anger
           ;
           what
           the
           eternall
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           eternall
           anger
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           which
           doth
           harden
           ,
           and
           devour
           man
           ,
           and
           maketh
           him
           to
           be
           a
           child
           of
           eternall
           death
           ;
           and
           how
           man
           may
           and
           
             is
             able
          
           in
           
             the
             time
             of
             this
             life
          
           to
           be
           freed
           out
           of
           his
           prison
           and
           captivity
           [
           of
           Gods
           anger
           .
           ]
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           Seeing
           that
           I
           have
           so
           declared
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           forth
           at
           large
           in
           my
           Bookes
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           the
           minde
           should
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           
             Threefold
             life
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Three
             Bookes
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           further
           and
           deeper
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           
             the
             Six
             points
          
           concerning
           the
           
             Grand
             Mystery
          
           ;
           the
           eternall
           birth
           of
           the
           deity
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           three
           principles
           of
           the
           three
           Worlds
           ,
           ho●
           they
           stand
           mutually
           in
           each
           other
           as
           one
           ,
           and
           how
           there
           is
           an
           eternall
           peace
           and
           agreement
           towards
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           how
           one
           doth
           beget
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           desire
           each
           other
           ,
           also
           that
           one
           without
           the
           other
           were
           a
           Nothing
           ;
           I
           supposed
           that
           the
           minde
           would
           therein
           finde
           satisfaction
           ,
           seeing
           the
           same
           can
           be
           demonstrated
           in
           every
           Being
           ,
           and
           thing
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           seeing
           Master
           N.
           hath
           part
           of
           these
           Writings
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           though
           not
           all
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           enquire
           after
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           have
           a
           minde
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           onely
           finde
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           Article
           concerning
           Election
           ,
           but
           of
           
             all
             Articles
          
           ;
           and
           even
           of
           
             all
             whatsoever
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             turneth
             it selfe
             unto
          
           ;
           if
           the
           ground
           be
           followed
           and
           attained
           
             which
             is
             there
             opened
          
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           My
           Noble
           heart
           ,
           I
           pray
           take
           not
           in
           jest
           ,
           
           what
           God
           manifesteth
           unto
           us
           out
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           looke
           not
           upon
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           men
           by
           whom
           he
           doth
           this
           ;
           it
           is
           his
           good
           pleasure
           to
           manifest
           his
           might
           in
           the
           weake
           and
           silly
           ,
           as
           the
           World
           accounts
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           done
           for
           instruction
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           seeing
           all
           live
           in
           contention
           and
           strife
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           spirit
           to
           
             draw
             them
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           Gods
           Kingdome
           to
           be
           
             in
             VS
          
           ;
           therefore
           the
           
           Centre
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Beings
           is
           manifested
           unto
           them
           ;
           this
           is
           done
           all
           out
           of
           his
           love
           towards
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           yet
           depart
           from
           the
           miserable
           strife
           ,
           contentions
           ,
           and
           wranglings
           ,
           and
           step
           into
           a
           brotherly
           and
           
             child-like
             Love.
          
           
        
         
           9.
           
           Sir
           ,
           seeing
           I
           have
           found
           a
           longing
           minde
           in
           you
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           conceale
           from
           you
           ;
           that
           it
           will
           be
           a
           time
           of
           serious
           earnestnesse
           ;
           and
           I
           say
           ,
           blessed
           and
           happy
           are
           those
           that
           are
           comprehended
           under
           the
           
             Sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           
             already
             sounded
          
           ;
           for
           there
           commeth
           hereafter
           such
           an
           earnest
           severity
           ,
           that
           Babel
           and
           contention
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           Pride
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Falshood
           ,
           and
           unrighteousnesse
           ,
           shall
           drinke
           an
           earnest
           draught
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           which
           shee
           hath
           filled
           ;
           I
           entreat
           you
           for
           Eternall
           Salvation
           sake
           ,
           further
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           knowne
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           I
           am
           ready
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           the
           minde
           might
           not
           finde
           ground
           enough
           in
           my
           Writings
           ,
           for
           its
           rest
           and
           satisfaction
           (
           if
           the
           same
           were
           
             noted
             downe
          
           and
           sent
           me
           )
           so
           to
           explaine
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Centre
           of
           all
           Beings
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           the
           minde
           should
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           although
           it
           lyeth
           not
           in
           Searching
           ,
           for
           no
           searching
           obtaineth
           or
           reacheth
           the
           Pearle
           without
           Gods
           light
           ;
           a
           penitent
           humble
           minde
           is
           required
           thereunto
           ,
           
           that
           wholly
           resigneth
           it selfe
           into
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           doth
           not
           search
           ,
           or
           will
           any
           thing
           ,
           save
           Gods
           Love
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           in
           that
           ariseth
           at
           last
           the
           
             bright
             morning
             Star
          
           ,
           that
           the
           minde
           findeth
           such
           a
           Pearle
           ,
           wherein
           soule
           and
           body
           rejoy●eth
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           is
           found
           ,
           then
           there
           need
           no
           further
           searching
           or
           teaching
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             :
          
           Such
           a
           Pearle
           as
           this
           
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             seventh
             Trumpet
             doth
             open
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
          
           ;
           who
           with
           earnestnesse
           shall
           seek
           it
           in
           a
           humble
           ,
           and
           unto
           God
           resigned
           will.
           
        
         
           11.
           
           Therefore
           my
           Noble
           heart
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           conceale
           this
           from
           you
           ;
           much
           disputing
           ,
           and
           grubling
           in
           Selfe-Reason
           ,
           findeth
           not
           the
           Pearle
           ;
           but
           an
           earnest
           fixed
           penitent
           will
           ,
           findeth
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           precious
           and
           costly
           then
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           hee
           that
           finde●
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           give
           it
           for
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           for
           it
           affordeth
           him
           Temporall
           and
           Eternall
           joy
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           be
           merry
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Dungeon
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           he
           accounteth
           the
           goods
           of
           this
           World
           as
           dirt
           and
           dung
           in
           comparison
           of
           it
           :
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             Seeke
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             ,
             knock
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             opened
             unto
             you
             :
          
           Also
           ,
           
             My
             Father
             will
             give
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             aske
             him
             for
             it
             :
             HEREIN
             LYETH
             THE
             GROVND
             .
          
        
         
           12.
           
           Let
           no
           man
           say
           ,
           My
           heart
           is
           shut
           up
           I
           cannot
           pray
           ;
           and
           if
           my
           heart
           say
           flatly
           no
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           cast
           my selfe
           into
           the
           suffering
           and
           
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           let
           him
           cast
           me
           into
           Heaven
           or
           Hell
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           be
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           is
           made
           an
           
             Eternall
             life
          
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             None
             can
             pluck
             my
             Sheep
             out
             of
             my
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           way
           to
           seeke
           and
           know
           the
           precious
           Pearle
           is
           very
           sufficiently
           opened
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           
             Threefold
             life
          
           ,
           else
           I
           would
           have
           mentioned
           something
           thereof
           :
           And
           I
           commend
           me
           into
           your
           favour
           ,
           and
           us
           all
           into
           the
           meek
           love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               2.
               
               July
               ,
               1621.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NINETEENTH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           1
           NOBLE
           ,
           Worthy
           ,
           and
           honoured
           Sir
           :
           All
           sincere
           wishes
           (
           through
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           wherewith
           he
           loveth
           us
           in
           himselfe
           by
           his
           
             Incarnation
             in
             us
          
           )
           of
           an
           happy
           ,
           and
           in
           God
           joyfull
           new
           yeare
           ,
           and
           all
           bodily
           welfare
           premised
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           I
           am
           glad
           of
           your
           bodily
           health
           ,
           and
           yet
           much
           more
           glad
           am
           I
           ,
           that
           I
           observe
           ,
           how
           the
           
             drawing
             of
             the
             Father
          
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           doth
           continually
           stirre
           up
           and
           worke
           in
           you
           a
           constant
           hunger
           after
           the
           precious
           Pearle
           of
           the
           Divine
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           (
           being
           it
           hapneth
           in
           the
           tree
           and
           growth
           ,
           wherein
           I
           also
           spring
           up
           and
           grow
           )
           doth
           bring
           to
           me
           (
           as
           from
           a
           fellow-branch
           in
           our
           Angelicall
           
             Paradificall
             Corall
          
           )
           meer
           desire
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           Love
           will
           ;
           and
           it
           rejoyceth
           me
           in
           my
           meditation
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           hath
           yet
           his
           Church
           and
           Temple
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           thornes
           ,
           as
           it
           now
           appeares
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           heart
           with
           panting
           desires
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           flourish
           and
           grow
           yet
           stronger
           ;
           that
           Babel
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           contention
           and
           strife
           might
           thereby
           be
           abolished
           and
           taken
           away
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           converse
           and
           walke
           together
           in
           love
           and
           union
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           withall
           my
           heart
           ,
           seeing
           you
           read
           some
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           my
           comprehension
           ,
           and
           minde
           not
           for
           a
           temporall
           praise
           ,
           and
           glory
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           onely
           ,
           and
           
             not
             mine
          
           ;
           but
           for
           our
           eternall
           fellowship
           and
           fraternity
           sake
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           have
           in
           Generall
           
             one
             with
             another
          
           after
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           I
           would
           very
           heartily
           impart
           to
           my
           loving
           bretheren
           my
           Pearl
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           with
           me
           might
           in
           Divine
           knowledge
           and
           love
           bring
           in
           their
           fruits
           upon
           the
           table
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           worke
           and
           labour
           is
           more
           acceptable
           to
           me
           then
           all
           the
           temporall
           praise
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           goods
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           though
           I
           am
           in
           comparison
           to
           you
           as
           a
           child
           void
           of
           understanding
           ,
           yet
           my
           Saviour
           hath
           beene
           pleased
           out
           of
           his
           love
           and
           grace
           to
           bestow
           his
           sence
           ,
           minde
           ,
           and
           understanding
           upon
           me
           and
           
           to
           open
           it
           through
           himselfe
           ,
           
           that
           I
           effectually
           know
           him
           and
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Which
           [
           albeit
           it
           seemeth
           foolishnesse
           unto
           reason
           ]
           is
           as
           cleare
           as
           the
           sun-shine
           
             unto
             me
          
           ,
           and
           it
           affordeth
           me
           joy
           ,
           and
           desire
           ,
           that
           I
           in
           all
           temptations
           and
           afflictions
           from
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           his
           confederates
           am
           able
           boldy
           and
           confidently
           to
           hide
           my selfe
           therein
           ;
           and
           my
           hope
           is
           therein
           stirred
           up
           and
           enkindled
           with
           Gods
           love-fire
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           as
           it
           were
           a
           fair
           
             Garden
             of
             roses
          
           therein
           ,
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           onely
           beteem
           unto
           my
           bretheren
           to
           partake
           of
           ;
           but
           I
           also
           desire
           ,
           and
           wish
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           
             golden
             roses
          
           might
           also
           blossom
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           have
           understood
           how
           that
           you
           are
           yet
           solicitous
           and
           troubled
           in
           the
           Article
           about
           the
           will
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Election
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           are
           yet
           in
           a
           deep
           conceit
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Decree
           concerning
           man
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           chose
           some
           according
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           some
           again
           he
           chose
           not
           out
           of
           his
           decree
           and
           purpose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           draweth
           them
           not
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Father
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           father
           draweth
           them
           not
           in
           Christ
           ;
           which
           for
           my
           part
           hath
           very
           often
           perplexed
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           unfeighnedly
           that
           it
           might
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           
           how
           the
           ground
           is
           in
           its
           owne
           property
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           For
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           are
           right
           ,
           and
           true
           about
           Election
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           
             understood
             aright
          
           ;
           and
           thence
           commeth
           the
           great
           Evill
           and
           Mischeife
           with
           contending
           ,
           and
           eager
           contests
           ;
           when
           I
           goe
           into
           the
           centre
           ,
           then
           I
           finde
           the
           whole
           ground
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           subtile
           ,
           or
           profound
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           
             can
             be
             asked
          
           about
           the
           will
           of
           God
           but
           it
           is
           manifest
           therein
           as
           clear
           as
           
             the
             sun
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           For
           I
           finde
           the
           whole
           understanding
           both
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           ;
           
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           anger
           ;
           both
           desires
           [
           Viz.
           of
           the
           darknesse
           and
           of
           the
           light
           ]
           these
           I
           set
           into
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           how
           God
           is
           become
           man
           ;
           and
           I
           consider
           how
           the
           formes
           of
           the
           humane
           properties
           in
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           were
           wholly
           and
           universally
           without
           particularity
           tinctured
           with
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           with
           the
           eternall
           word
           or
           voice
           of
           the
           deity
           (
           that
           is
           with
           the
           
             Divine
             mercury
          
           )
           with
           Divine
           essentiality
           (
           namely
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           wrath
           which
           was
           manifest
           with
           Adam
           in
           the
           humane
           property
           was
           wholly
           drowned
           ▪
           and
           shut
           up
           in
           eternall
           death
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Scripture
           now
           declareth
           ;
           
             Hell
             where
             is
             thy
             Victory
             ?
             Death
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             ?
          
           
        
         
           10.
           
           As
           the
           Artist
           ,
           or
           Philosopher
           doth
           change
           Saturne
           ,
           and
           Mars
           ,
           in
           the
           Mercurie
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           Saturne
           and
           Mars
           in
           their
           owne
           fierce
           wrathfull
           *
           might
           ,
           is
           an
           evill
           poysonfull
           source
           or
           quality
           )
           into
           a
           Panacéa
           ,
           that
           is
           into
           a
           Paradificall
           source
           and
           property
           ,
           where
           neither
           
             Saturne
             ,
             Mars
          
           ,
           or
           Mercurie
           are
           perceived
           in
           their
           wrathfull
           properties
           ;
           
           but
           out
           of
           their
           fierce
           wrathfull
           Malignant
           property
           there
           ,
           
           is
           an
           
             ascension
             of
             love
             and
             great
             joy
          
           ;
           thus
           it
           is
           now
           also
           with
           the
           evill
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           departeth
           out
           of
           his
           wrathfull
           ,
           malicious
           will
           ,
           and
           in
           resignation
           wholly
           giveth
           himselfe
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           into
           the
           Panacéa
           (
           Christ
           .
           )
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           as
           the
           sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           shineth
           upon
           the
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           so
           likewise
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Panacéa
           Christ
           (
           being
           the
           Divine
           sun
           that
           shineth
           therein
           )
           presents
           it selfe
           to
           
             all
             men
          
           ;
           if
           they
           would
           but
           open
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           their
           selfehood
           ,
           and
           set
           there
           desire
           into
           that
           ,
           
             Christ
             would
             be
             borne
             therein
          
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           For
           the
           soul
           (
           as
           it
           is
           purely
           in
           it selfe
           )
           was
           spoken
           or
           breathed
           into
           the
           humane
           body
           out
           of
           the
           eternall
           speaking
           word
           of
           the
           Father
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           and
           light
           World
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           Gods
           
             owne
             Being
          
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           both
           wills
           Free
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           anger
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           eternall
           nature
           ,
           in
           which
           shee
           is
           a
           creature
           ,
           in
           the
           spirituall
           
             Sulpher
             ,
             Mercurie
          
           ,
           and
           Salt
           ,
           )
           and
           out
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Divine
           power
           in
           the
           Divine
           sound
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           soule
           is
           an
           Angel
           ,
           and
           an
           Image
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           though
           it
           hath
           lost
           the
           light
           with
           Adam
           ,
           
           yet
           Christ
           hath
           regained
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           hath
           again
           moved
           or
           awakened
           the
           
             centre
             of
             love
          
           ,
           that
           the
           life
           of
           the
           light
           (
           if
           it
           stirreth
           up
           its
           desire
           )
           may
           again
           in
           the
           humanity
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           passeth
           from
           one
           upon
           all
           ,
           as
           the
           anger
           passeth
           from
           one
           upon
           all
           )
           enkindle
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           though
           it
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           enkindleth
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           yet
           I
           declare
           it
           as
           a
           precious
           truth
           worthy
           of
           acceptation
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           light
           is
           not
           ingressive
           [
           or
           a
           light
           comming
           into
           a
           man
           from
           without
           ]
           but
           it
           is
           hidden
           even
           in
           the
           wicked
           man
           in
           the
           Centre
           ;
           as
           God
           is
           hidden
           in
           the
           time
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           Arisive
           [
           that
           is
           a
           light
           springing
           up
           or
           opening
           it selfe
           from
           within
           ]
           as
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Candle
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           Candle
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Man
           is
           not
           so
           altogether
           corrupt
           [
           forlorne
           ,
           or
           decayed
           ]
           that
           there
           should
           not
           be
           any
           possibility
           at
           all
           left
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           be
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           sp●yled
           ;
           yet
           God
           (
           when
           he
           received
           and
           took
           pity
           on
           man
           )
           againe
           stirred
           up
           ,
           and
           awakened
           the
           Centre
           of
           his
           Love
           (
           being
           the
           true
           Deity
           which
           hidd
           it selfe
           [
           or
           disappeared
           ]
           in
           the
           Sinne
           [
           or
           fall
           of
           Adam
           ]
           )
           in
           the
           humane
           Property
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Sinne
           and
           Wrath
           of
           Adam
           (
           being
           yet
           but
           One
           )
           pressed
           upon
           and
           into
           all
           ;
           
           so
           likewise
           passed
           and
           pressed
           the
           motion
           [
           or
           affection
           ]
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           humanity
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Christs
           humanity
           
             through
             the
             whole
             humanity
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           Christ
           is
           againe
           become
           the
           heart
           in
           the
           
             Humane
             Tree
          
           ;
           the
           Divine
           Sound
           [
           voyce
           ,
           or
           word
           ]
           which
           hath
           revealed
           it selfe
           in
           Christs
           humanity
           effectually
           ,
           that
           soundeth
           through
           Christs
           humanity
           
           in
           the
           
             Vniversall
             humane
             Tree
          
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           wanting
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           twig
           which
           is
           on
           the
           Tree
           will
           not
           draw
           the
           Sap
           of
           the
           Tree
           into
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           It
           hapneth
           oftentimes
           ,
           that
           the
           property
           is
           too
           much
           in
           love
           with
           Mars
           ,
           and
           draweth
           it
           into
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           stirreth
           up
           the
           heat
           ,
           whereby
           the
           twigg
           withereth
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Mars
           of
           the
           soule
           draweth
           wrath
           and
           falshood
           into
           it selfe
           ;
           whereby
           its
           Mercurie
           becomes
           poysonfull
           ,
           and
           then
           Saturne
           (
           which
           is
           the
           impression
           of
           the
           lifes
           property
           )
           groweth
           altogether
           obscure
           and
           darke
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Mercurie
           of
           the
           life
           ,
           liveth
           in
           such
           a
           property
           ,
           he
           
             may
             not
          
           be
           drawne
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           chosen
           to
           damnation
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           liveth
           ,
           or
           continueth
           in
           that
           
             Free
             evill
          
           wicked
           will.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           The
           love
           of
           God
           offers
           it selfe
           unto
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           refuseth
           to
           accept
           of
           it
           ;
           God
           is
           desirous
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           wrath
           holdeth
           dim
           :
           As
           Christ
           sayd
           ,
           
             O
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jerusalem
             !
             How
             often
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             Children
             ,
             as
             a
             Hen
             gathereth
             her
             Chickens
             under
             her
             wings
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           20.
           
           The
           unwillingnesse
           lyeth
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           that
           man
           in
           his
           life
           letteth
           himselfe
           be
           kept
           or
           held
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           being
           the
           wrath
           in
           the
           out-spoken
           [
           or
           expressed
           ]
           Mercury
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           fiery
           Property
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Deare
           Brother
           ,
           here
           lyeth
           the
           wicked
           Childe
           ;
           learne
           but
           to
           know
           what
           God
           Almighty
           is
           in
           Love
           and
           Anger
           ;
           and
           how
           Man
           is
           even
           that
           same
           Being
           ,
           and
           an
           Image
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Eternall
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Doe
           not
           say
           ,
           God
           willeth
           the
           evill
           ;
           he
           cannot
           will
           or
           desire
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           evill
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           property
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           
             called
             God
          
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           should
           call
           this
           property
           [
           Viz.
           of
           Anger
           ]
           God
           ;
           then
           I
           call
           
             Hell
             ,
             Heaven
          
           ;
           darknesse
           ,
           light
           ;
           and
           the
           Devill
           an
           Angell
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           True
           ,
           all
           belong
           unto
           God
           [
           or
           all
           is
           Gods
           ]
           yet
           God
           is
           onely
           understood
           in
           the
           Source
           [
           or
           working
           property
           ]
           of
           the
           love
           of
           the
           light
           ;
           the
           Anger
           is
           in
           his
           light
           a
           cause
           of
           the
           love-desire
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           joy
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           When
           the
           soule
           bringeth
           its
           fire
           desire
           out
           of
           its
           owne
           selfe-will
           into
           the
           Love-desire
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           goeth
           out
           of
           its
           owne
           selfenesse
           ,
           aud
           sinketh
           into
           the
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           casteth
           it selfe
           into
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           willeth
           no
           longer
           the
           fire-source
           ,
           but
           desireth
           in
           its
           fire
           life
           to
           be
           dead
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           then
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           Mercuriall
           life
           dyeth
           in
           the
           will
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           there
           ariseth
           a
           new
           twigge
           ,
           and
           budding
           of
           love-desire
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Loving
           Sir
           ,
           and
           Brother
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           write
           not
           as
           one
           blind
           or
           dumbe
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           ;
           I
           have
           my selfe
           found
           it
           by
           Experience
           :
           
           I
           have
           beene
           as
           deepe
           in
           your
           opinion
           as
           your selfe
           :
           yet
           my
           Saviour
           hath
           opened
           my
           eyes
           ,
           that
           I
           see
           :
           I
           doe
           not
           see
           in
           my
           owne
           ability
           or
           power
           but
           in
           his
           ;
           as
           he
           knoweth
           me
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           see
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           have
           an
           insight
           into
           my
           seeing
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           might
           see
           with
           me
           out
           of
           my
           seeing
           ;
           I
           would
           willingly
           impart
           my
           heart
           and
           love
           to
           you
           for
           a
           propriety
           ,
           and
           looke
           through
           this
           glasse
           out
           of
           you
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           But
           I
           perceive
           that
           I
           am
           as
           yet
           dumbe
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           am
           not
           as
           yet
           knowne
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           my
           knowledge
           which
           is
           given
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           yet
           [
           once
           ]
           be
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           I
           intreat
           and
           exhort
           you
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           in
           all
           humility
           that
           you
           would
           but
           gather
           your
           Objections
           together
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           to
           me
           in
           Writing
           ;
           I
           will
           deale
           according
           to
           my
           gifts
           ,
           as
           a
           Christian
           ought
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           declare
           and
           explaine
           them
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           you
           shall
           acknowledge
           me
           as
           a
           Brother
           in
           it
           .
           
        
         
           28
           Not
           that
           I
           presume
           to
           doe
           it
           from
           my selfe
           ,
           
           but
           my
           desire
           which
           burnes
           in
           me
           like
           fire
           ,
           requires
           it
           of
           you
           ;
           and
           I
           (
           as
           I
           am
           I
           )
           hope
           to
           God
           that
           we
           shall
           both
           so
           prosper
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           unite
           us
           in
           his
           love-desire
           and
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           not
           prejudice
           you
           at
           all
           ,
           with
           scorne
           or
           disgrace
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           a
           heart
           that
           can
           conceale
           Secresie
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           I
           exhort
           you
           in
           love
           to
           a
           filiall
           humility
           in
           the
           true
           
             Resignation
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           therein
           you
           may
           be
           able
           onely
           to
           obtaine
           and
           comprehend
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           my
           well-wishing
           ,
           good
           intent
           ,
           and
           beginning
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           for
           I
           can
           give
           you
           nothing
           but
           my
           good
           affection
           ,
           and
           charitable
           will
           ;
           if
           you
           will
           accept
           of
           it
           ,
           
             't
             is
             well
          
           !
           If
           not
           ,
           I
           protest
           ,
           and
           testifie
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           face
           of
           GOD
           that
           I
           have
           begun
           my
           christian
           devoir
           aright
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           in
           you
           ;
           I
           have
           done
           my
           part
           ;
           as
           I
           am
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           I
           may
           come
           to
           see
           you
           my selfe
           ,
           if
           my
           affaires
           will
           permit
           ;
           provided
           that
           it
           may
           conduce
           to
           Gods
           Honour
           and
           mans
           Salvation
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           many
           thirsty
           soules
           thereabouts
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           might
           refresh
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           I
           have
           at
           present
           found
           a
           very
           pretious
           Jewell
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           profitable
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           soule
           but
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           good
           for
           your
           Patients
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           If
           men
           would
           labour
           in
           Christs
           vineyard
           ,
           God
           might
           even
           now
           give
           us
           such
           a
           sunshine
           ,
           which
           might
           warme
           the
           Apothecaries
           shop
           ,
           of
           which
           many
           honest
           People
           have
           beene
           a
           long
           time
           desirous
           ;
           which
           sun-shine
           would
           boldly
           dispell
           the
           smoak
           in
           Babel
           and
           be
           a
           refreshment
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Christ
           in
           their
           Oppression
           ,
           Misery
           ,
           and
           Tribulation
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           But
           in
           truth
           because
           men
           will
           be
           so
           Wicked
           and
           Godlesse
           ,
           
           there
           shall
           be
           an
           horrible
           storme
           of
           hail
           ,
           and
           rain
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Earth
           shall
           quake
           ,
           and
           
             many
             thousand
             soules
          
           be
           drowned
           in
           the
           water
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           I
           would
           gladly
           heere
           mention
           somewhat
           unto
           you
           ,
           but
           at
           this
           time
           it
           cannot
           be
           ;
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           storme
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           that
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           is
           not
           far
           from
           it
           ;
           in
           the
           South
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           smoak
           ,
           that
           causeth
           the
           eyes
           of
           those
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           to
           smart
           .
        
         
           35
           ,
           Let
           no
           man
           say
           ,
           when
           the
           storme
           passeth
           by
           ,
           that
           this
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           man
           is
           righteous
           before
           God
           ;
           it
           shall
           goe
           well
           with
           him
           because
           of
           his
           Religion
           ?
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           is
           enkindled
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           all
           alike
           unto
           him
           for
           all
           their
           Religion
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           one
           liveth
           like
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           The
           most
           High
           sweepeth
           out
           one
           besom
           with
           another
           ;
           
           but
           there
           springeth
           up
           a
           
             Lilly
             unto
             all
             nations
          
           ;
           happy
           are
           those
           ,
           that
           apprehend
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           The
           thirsty
           soul
           must
           not
           say
           ;
           the
           Lord
           hath
           forsaken
           mee
           ,
           he
           hath
           forgotten
           me
           ;
           as
           little
           [
           can
           God
           forget
           ]
           as
           a
           Mother
           can
           forget
           her
           child
           ,
           and
           albeit
           shee
           should
           forget
           ;
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           forgotten
           his
           poor
           exceeding
           distressed
           and
           afflicted
           Christendome
           ,
           he
           hath
           noted
           her
           in
           his
           wounds
           peirced
           with
           nailes
           ,
           
             his
             light
             shall
             shine
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             for
             a
             Testimony
             unto
             all
             People
             .
          
        
         
           38.
           
           From
           the
           South
           there
           ariseth
           a
           Lilly
           towards
           the
           North
           ;
           
           he
           that
           getteth
           it
           for
           a
           propriety
           [
           or
           for
           his
           owne
           ]
           shall
           sing
           the
           song
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ;
           and
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           flourisheth
           as
           grasse
           upon
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Nations
           sing
           the
           Song
           of
           Babel
           in
           one
           Tune
           ;
           for
           the
           beginning
           hath
           found
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           Thinke
           upon
           my
           darke
           sayings
           ,
           for
           at
           this
           time
           I
           might
           not
           be
           more
           plaine
           ;
           seeing
           men
           have
           onely
           sought
           after
           Pride
           ,
           
           and
           coveteousnesse
           ,
           and
           despised
           the
           mirror
           of
           Anger
           ;
           and
           have
           
             not
             repented
          
           ,
           but
           have
           wrought
           iniquity
           with
           iniquity
           ,
           untill
           iniquity
           devoures
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           well
           satiated
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           
             Humane
             Reason
          
           shall
           here
           hinder
           little
           with
           its
           Consultations
           ;
           but
           blow
           up
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           give
           further
           occasion
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           God
           was
           good
           before
           distresse
           ;
           but
           seeing
           men
           forsake
           God
           ,
           thereupon
           followeth
           scorne
           and
           misery
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           Let
           every
           one
           have
           a
           care
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           
           but
           he
           that
           doth
           not
           seek
           and
           preserve
           himselfe
           shall
           be
           sought
           ,
           and
           preserved
           :
           And
           so
           I
           commit
           you
           into
           the
           Love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           US
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NOBLE
           Sir
           ,
           &c.
           All
           Cordiall
           wishes
           of
           Divine
           light
           in
           effectuall
           Divine
           working
           power
           ,
           in
           the
           fountaine
           of
           Love
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           all
           temporall
           prosperity
           premised
           :
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           visit
           you
           with
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Christian
           faithfull
           intent
           and
           affection
           ,
           of
           the
           Conference
           between
           
             H.
             N.
          
           and
           
             D.
             S.
          
           about
           the
           
             Divine
             purpose
          
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           concerning
           Man.
           
        
         
           2
           ,
           And
           
             D.
             S.
          
           was
           not
           sufficiently
           answered
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           upon
           his
           question
           ;
           being
           I
           was
           not
           exercised
           in
           their
           Scholastick
           way
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           Article
           in
           the
           contemplation
           of
           the
           internall
           ground
           ,
           through
           the
           outward
           ground
           ;
           and
           also
           because
           such
           meetings
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Drink
           (
           to
           which
           I
           am
           unaccustomed
           )
           do
           darken
           ,
           
           and
           cloud
           the
           subtile
           ,
           and
           
             pure
             understanding
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Also
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Latine
           tongue
           [
           or
           Scholastique
           expressions
           ]
           I
           was
           hindered
           to
           comprehend
           the
           same
           in
           his
           ground
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           he
           began
           to
           tryumph
           with
           his
           received
           Opinion
           ;
           yet
           without
           sufficient
           understanding
           of
           the
           alleadged
           sayings
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           also
           without
           sufficient
           ground
           of
           Logicall
           conclusions
           in
           Reason
           ,
           in
           which
           verily
           he
           is
           excellently
           well
           exercised
           ,
           in
           their
           Scholastique
           way
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           With
           which
           discourse
           afterward
           I
           turned
           my selfe
           in
           Divine
           grace
           to
           the
           internall
           ground
           of
           Divine
           Vision
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           prayed
           unto
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           would
           open
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           whole
           ground
           thereof
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           know
           the
           same
           in
           its
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Species
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Whereupon
           it
           appeared
           so
           unto
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           (
           by
           a
           Divine
           introduction
           into
           the
           wonderfull
           workes
           of
           God
           )
           have
           sufficient
           cause
           
           and
           ground
           therein
           ;
           whereby
           also
           it
           came
           upon
           me
           with
           great
           desire
           ,
           to
           set
           downe
           this
           Ground
           of
           the
           Divine
           will
           and
           eternall
           purposes
           in
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           a
           Booke
           ;
           the
           which
           afterwards
           ,
           being
           it
           was
           desired
           of
           Mr.
           
             B.
             T.
          
           and
           others
           ,
           I
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Not
           to
           the
           intent
           to
           despise
           any
           body
           in
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           or
           to
           undertake
           to
           prejudice
           him
           with
           any
           unchristian
           disgrace
           ,
           or
           girding
           taunts
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           a
           faithfull
           reall
           Christian
           affection
           ,
           and
           brotherly
           imparting
           of
           my
           Talent
           ,
           lent
           me
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Which
           worke
           is
           so
           deeply
           and
           profoundly
           grounded
           ,
           
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           Question
           concerning
           Gods
           will
           may
           be
           understood
           ;
           but
           likewise
           the
           hidden
           God
           may
           be
           knowne
           in
           his
           manifestation
           in
           all
           visible
           things
           ,
           with
           a
           very
           cleare
           explanation
           how
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Grand
           Mystery
           (
           which
           is
           the
           eternall
           expressed
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           the
           wisedome
           hath
           wrought
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           wherein
           all
           things
           have
           beene
           seene
           in
           a
           Magicall
           manner
           or
           Idea
           ,
           without
           any
           creaturall
           being
           )
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           also
           how
           the
           same
           Grand
           Mystery
           hath
           brought
           it selfe
           through
           the
           expression
           or
           outspeaking
           of
           the
           divine
           Science
           ,
           
           through
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           in
           the
           place
           of
           this
           World
           )
           into
           a
           severation
           and
           comprehensibility
           to
           the
           Creation
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           originall
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           in
           the
           Severation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Science
           in
           the
           Grand
           Mystery
           ,
           in
           the
           Eternall
           Principles
           ,
           to
           the
           Divine
           manifestation
           ,
           and
           working
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           which
           the
           hidden
           God
           ,
           may
           not
           onely
           be
           understood
           in
           his
           Being
           and
           will
           ,
           but
           likewise
           the
           whole
           ground
           of
           his
           manifestation
           through
           his
           expressed
           Word
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           eternall
           Powers
           of
           the
           Grand
           Mystery
           ,
           being
           the
           Essence
           of
           Eternity
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           same
           is
           come
           into
           a
           visible
           ,
           comprehensible
           ,
           creaturall
           ,
           externall
           Being
           ;
           and
           what
           likewise
           
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             Mysteries
             is
             ?
          
           And
           how
           the
           same
           is
           sufficiently
           made
           knowne
           and
           manifest
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Also
           therein
           is
           a
           large
           expositive
           ground
           of
           the
           *
           
             Cosmick
             Spirit
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Creation
           of
           this
           World
           liveth
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           a
           very
           cleare
           ground
           of
           the
           internall
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           Angelicall
           ,
           and
           soulish
           life
           ;
           also
           of
           the
           rise
           ,
           fall
           ,
           and
           restitution
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           also
           of
           the
           Typifications
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Nature
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           ;
           what
           Gods
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           his
           Election
           ,
           or
           purpose
           is
           ;
           how
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ?
        
         
           11.
           
           Also
           a
           cleare
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Line
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Nature
           ,
           from
           Adam
           upon
           his
           Children
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           manifestation
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           inspired
           Grace
           voyce
           of
           the
           incorporized
           Divine
           Science
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Love
          
           ,
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
         
           12.
           
           And
           then
           a
           cleare
           explanation
           of
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           especially
           of
           
             The
             9.
             10.
             11.
             
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             :
          
           On
           which
           ,
           reason
           props
           up
           it selfe
           ,
           where
           a
           full
           *
           Sensall
           ground
           is
           demonstrated
           by
           the
           quotation
           and
           examination
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Yet
           not
           in
           a
           Logicall
           way
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           treated
           on
           in
           the
           Schooles
           ;
           where
           they
           make
           onely
           Objections
           and
           Contradictions
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           contriving
           knotty
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           Dilemma's
           ;
           and
           the
           one
           will
           not
           prove
           and
           examine
           the
           ground
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           other
           in
           a
           Sensall
           way
           in
           the
           understanding
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           bang
           ,
           urge
           ,
           judge
           ,
           condemne
           for
           a
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           revile
           one
           another
           ;
           which
           indeed
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           Babel
           ,
           a
           Mother
           of
           proud
           ,
           haughty
           ,
           grand
           Whoredome
           ,
           of
           errours
           and
           confusion
           ;
           where
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           blasphemed
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           spirit
           is
           reviled
           and
           judged
           by
           Reason
           ,
           in
           the
           literall
           Word
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Which
           I
           wholly
           disliked
           of
           to
           follow
           in
           my
           Talent
           ;
           for
           not
           one
           jot
           or
           tittle
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           Scripture
           shall
           perish
           till
           all
           be
           fullfilled
           ;
           and
           the
           sayings
           of
           the
           Scripture
           together
           with
           there
           types
           must
           remaine
           true
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           contrary
           ,
           as
           reason
           supposeth
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           thereupon
           I
           have
           taken
           those
           sayings
           of
           Scripture
           which
           
             seem
             contrary
          
           one
           unto
           another
           (
           as
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           ;
           
             God
             will
             that
             all
             men
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           ;
           and
           then
           again
           
             God
             hardneth
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             albeit
             they
             see
             it
          
           )
           and
           so
           cleared
           and
           reconciled
           them
           together
           ;
           that
           I
           hope
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Children
           ;
           that
           they
           will
           see
           the
           Divine
           manifestation
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           understand
           it
           ,
           and
           depart
           from
           such
           strife
           and
           controversy
           about
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           Justification
           of
           a
           poor
           sinner
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           learne
           to
           understand
           it
           .
        
         
           16.
           which
           I
           have
           faithfully
           and
           diligently
           done
           towards
           every
           one
           according
           to
           my
           gifts
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           christian
           brotherly
           heart
           ;
           with
           a
           further
           Offer
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           should
           yet
           stick
           in
           such
           a
           conceit
           and
           opinion
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           satisfyed
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           in
           a
           Christian
           and
           friendly
           way
           set
           down
           his
           opinion
           with
           his
           conclusions
           thereupon
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           hee
           shall
           receive
           such
           an
           answer
           upon
           his
           Questions
           and
           objections
           ,
           that
           
             he
             shall
             see
          
           ,
           that
           I
           meant
           christianly
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           came
           from
           a
           
             Divine
             gift
          
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Seeing
           Sir
           ,
           that
           you
           together
           with
           your
           Brother
           Mr.
           
             H.
             S
          
           and
           likewise
           the
           deepe
           learned
           Doctors
           
             J.
             S.
          
           and
           
             J.
             D.
             K.
          
           are
           my
           very
           much
           respected
           Friends
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Life-Tree
           of
           Christ
           my
           Eternall
           fellow-members
           and
           Brethren
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           I
           as
           a
           fellow-member
           (
           from
           a
           religious
           heart
           )
           doe
           rejoyce
           also
           with
           them
           ,
           seeing
           God
           hath
           adorned
           and
           endowed
           them
           with
           understanding
           ,
           and
           
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           other
           Christian
           Vertues
           ;
           whom
           likewise
           I
           have
           acknowledged
           alwayes
           as
           my
           favourable
           ,
           charitable
           ,
           and
           gracious
           Maesters
           ;
           thereupon
           I
           have
           taken
           order
           that
           they
           should
           get
           a
           copy
           of
           this
           Treatise
           among
           them
           ,
           desiring
           and
           entreating
           them
           to
           deale
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           in
           a
           Christian
           brotherly
           way
           ,
           and
           communicate
           it
           to
           each
           other
           for
           the
           transcribing
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           greater
           imployments
           of
           my
           Talent
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           be
           an
           hindrance
           to
           me
           ;
           else
           I
           would
           have
           sent
           to
           each
           a
           copy
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Yet
           if
           this
           Treatise
           should
           be
           intercepted
           and
           not
           come
           unto
           their
           hands
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           send
           them
           my
           owne
           Manuscript
           ;
           and
           I
           entreat
           them
           that
           they
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           read
           it
           over
           and
           consider
           it
           without
           prejudice
           or
           irksomnesse
           ;
           they
           shall
           finde
           such
           rich
           sense
           and
           meaning
           therein
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           profitable
           to
           them
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           Christian
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             New
             birth
          
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           And
           wherein
           I
           can
           be
           further
           serviceable
           to
           them
           in
           my
           small
           gifts
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           mindfull
           alwayes
           faithfully
           to
           performe
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           an
           obliged
           Christian
           ,
           in
           thankfull
           gratefulnesse
           of
           their
           good
           affections
           ,
           uprightnesse
           ,
           candor
           ,
           and
           favours
           towards
           me
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           And
           albeit
           I
           am
           a
           man
           of
           no
           repute
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           greatnesse
           or
           highnesse
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           
             D.
             D.
          
           yet
           let
           them
           but
           for
           a
           while
           a
           little
           shut
           up
           Reason
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           most
           High
           to
           manifest
           his
           wonders
           by
           simple
           people
           ;
           and
           [
           such
           as
           are
           ]
           accounted
           foolish
           in
           the
           Worlds
           eye
           ;
           as
           it
           hath
           come
           to
           passe
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           hitherto
           ,
           
             when
             Alterations
             have
             beene
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           21.
           
           Sirs
           ,
           know
           for
           certaine
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           
             not
             be
             wanting
          
           in
           giving
           an
           answer
           unto
           any
           mans
           high
           or
           profound
           questions
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           vertuous
           ,
           apt
           ,
           and
           Christian
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           is
           committed
           to
           me
           in
           trust
           from
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           
           and
           given
           as
           a
           free
           gift
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           The
           which
           I
           mention
           in
           a
           Christian
           intent
           and
           affection
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           had
           yet
           
             any
             scruple
          
           in
           that
           opinion
           [
           to
           see
           ]
           whether
           I
           in
           love
           could
           helpe
           him
           to
           quit
           himselfe
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           into
           the
           Temperature
           of
           the
           minde
           ;
           I
           should
           not
           thinke
           any
           paines
           too
           much
           to
           impart
           my
           gifts
           and
           understanding
           to
           him
           :
           And
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           and
           yours
           into
           the
           Love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           into
           their
           favour
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               20.
               
               Feb.
               1623.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             tribulation
             ,
             &
             
               destruction
               of
               Babel
            
             approacheth
             with
             exceeding
             hast
             ,
             the
             storme
             ariseth
             upon
             all
             Coasts
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             soar
             Tempest
             ;
             
               vain
               hope
            
             deceiveth
             ;
             for
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Tree
             is
             at
             hand
             ;
             which
             is
             knowne
             in
             the
             wonders
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             The
             *
             
               homebread
               fire
            
             hurts
             its
             owne
             native
             countrey
             ;
             righteousnesse
             and
             truth
             are
             troaden
             under
             foot
             ;
             great
             heavinesse
             trouble
             and
             Calamity
             grow
             on
             apace
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Men
             shall
             mourne
             for
             an
             old
             empty
             ruinous
             Cottage
             on
             which
             Salvation
             relyeth
             not
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             enraged
             for
             the
             Nest
             wherein
             Satan
             hath
             hatcht
             his
             †
             young
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             Towre
             of
             Babel
             is
             without
             foundation
             ;
             men
             suppose
             to
             prop
             it
             up
             ,
             but
             a
             
               wind
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             overthrows
             it
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             The
             hearts
             and
             thoughts
             of
             men
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ;
             for
             there
             commeth
             a
             *
             Proba
             from
             the
             Lord
             wherby
             the
             verball
             Titular
             Christian
             shall
             be
             
               laid
               open
            
             in
             his
             false
             heart
             ,
             and
             soule
             ;
             as
             a
             reed
             that
             is
             tossed
             too
             and
             fro●
             of
             the
             wind
             ;
             seeing
             his
             heart
             is
             wavering
             ,
             now
             this
             ,
             now
             that
             way
             ;
             that
             his
             
               false
               ground
            
             becomes
             manifest
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Many
             shall
             betray
             themselves
             ,
             and
             ruine
             both
             body
             ,
             and
             goods
             ,
             through
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             the
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             titular
             Christians
             shall
             quail
             for
             fearé
             when
             their
             false
             ground
             shall
             be
             revealed
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             The
             Orientall
             †
             Beast
             getteth
             an
             humane
             heart
             ;
             and
             ere
             this
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             
             he
             helpeth
             to
             tear
             downe
             the
             Towre
             of
             Babel
             with
             his
             Clawes
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             In
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             North
             there
             ariseth
             a
             Sun
             which
             taketh
             its
             light
             from
             the
             sensall
             properties
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             beings
             ;
             from
             the
             formed
             ,
             expressed
             ,
             and
             re-expressing
             word
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             wonder
             at
             which
             
               all
               Nations
            
             doe
             rejoyce
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             An
             *
             Eagle
             hath
             hatcht
             young
             Lions
             in
             his
             Nest
             ;
             and
             brought
             them
             prey
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             growne
             Great
             ;
             hoping
             that
             they
             should
             likewise
             bring
             their
             Prey
             to
             him
             again
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             forgotten
             that
             ;
             and
             they
             take
             the
             Eagle
             ,
             and
             pluck
             of
             his
             Feathers
             ,
             and
             bite
             of
             his
             Clawes
             for
             unfaithfullnesse
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             can
             fetch
             no
             more
             prey
             albeit
             he
             should
             Starve
             for
             hunger
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             But
             they
             fall
             out
             about
             the
             
               Eagles
               nest
            
             and
             teare
             one
             another
             in
             anger
             ;
             till
             their
             anger
             becomes
             a
             fire
             ,
             which
             burneth
             up
             the
             nest
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             from
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             beings
             .
          
           
           
             33.
             
             If
             the
             Rich
             man
             knew
             upon
             what
             foundation
             he
             stood
             ,
             he
             would
             enter
             into
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             looke
             unto
             his
             latter
             end
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             Sun
             giveth
             to
             many
             things
             life
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             many
             things
             death
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             But
             he
             that
             lyeth
             still
             in
             Selfe-will
             ;
             and
             giveth
             way
             for
             his
             internall
             ground
             (
             out
             of
             which
             man
             is
             originally
             ,
             )
             to
             lead
             and
             guide
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               Noblest
               ,
               and
               richest
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             36.
             
             The
             Postilion
             arising
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             nature
             ,
             cometh
             ,
             and
             carryeth
             the
             Sword
             over
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             hath
             
               six
               windes
            
             for
             his
             assistants
             ,
             which
             for
             a
             long
             time
             
               have
               ruled
            
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ;
             these
             breake
             the
             Postilions
             Sword
             through
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             
               Seventh
               winde
            
             ,
             which
             they
             alwayes
             kept
             
               hidden
               in
               them
            
             ;
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             
               Postilions
               Power
            
             ,
             they
             must
             call
             and
             manifest
             him
             .
          
           
             37
             Which
             Seventh
             winde
             a
             
               new
               fire
            
             revealeth
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             time
             the
             fountaine
             of
             grace
             shall
             flow
             with
             sweet
             water
             ,
             
             and
             
               the
               afflicted
               and
               oppressed
               shall
               be
               refreshed
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ONE
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           TO
           FREDERICK
           CRAUSSEN
           ,
           
           DOCTOR
           OF
           PHYSICK
           .
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           US
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           DEAREST
           Sir
           ,
           Christian
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           Friend
           ,
           I
           wish
           unto
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           Desire
           and
           Love
           Jesus
           (
           in
           all
           faithfull
           reall
           Cooperating
           Love-desire
           ,
           )
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           effectuall
           working
           power
           of
           God
           in
           our
           
             Life-Tree
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           together
           with
           all
           bodily
           welfare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Upon
           the
           desire
           of
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           N.
           I
           have
           considered
           those
           sayings
           of
           scripture
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           N.
           set
           downe
           in
           his
           Letter
           ,
           which
           you
           delivered
           to
           me
           ;
           wherein
           I
           was
           exhorted
           to
           expound
           the
           same
           in
           Christian
           love
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           gifts
           and
           understanding
           ;
           but
           
             especially
             the
             ninth
             and
             eleventh
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             at
             which
          
           Reason
           stumbleth
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           not
           onely
           done
           willingly
           ,
           and
           readily
           in
           
           Christian
           obligation
           and
           good
           affection
           with
           expounding
           those
           alleadged
           Texts
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           also
           set
           downe
           and
           described
           
             the
             true
             GROVND
          
           of
           the
           Divine
           Manifestation
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           ,
           men
           will
           see
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           if
           there
           be
           a
           minde
           divinely
           bent
           ,
           and
           addicted
           that
           can
           give
           the
           honour
           unto
           God
           ;
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           taken
           according
           to
           my
           meaning
           ,
           and
           apprehension
           ;
           and
           not
           otherwise
           interpreted
           ,
           as
           was
           done
           formerly
           ;
           which
           I
           passe
           over
           ,
           and
           rather
           prefer
           christian
           love
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           bound
           in
           Christ
           to
           instruct
           one
           another
           friendly
           in
           our
           
             severall
             gifts
          
           and
           therein
           give
           God
           the
           honour
           ,
           and
           despise
           none
           in
           his
           Divine
           gifts
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           doth
           so
           ,
           he
           
             blasphemeth
             the
             holy
             spirit
          
           ;
           and
           against
           such
           a
           one
           the
           Scripture
           pronounceth
           an
           hard
           sentence
        
         
           4.
           
           Now
           although
           this
           Treatise
           be
           somewhat
           large
           ,
           yet
           let
           not
           the
           Reader
           account
           it
           tedious
           and
           irksome
           ;
           for
           I
           thought
           it
           of
           little
           importance
           for
           me
           to
           goe
           about
           to
           prove
           and
           cleare
           such
           a
           writing
           without
           sufficient
           ground
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           set
           the
           alleadged
           places
           of
           Scripture
           upon
           the
           inner
           most
           ground
           ;
           and
           shewne
           how
           they
           Originally
           arise
           out
           of
           
             their
             centre
          
           ;
           and
           what
           their
           sence
           and
           understanding
           is
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           
           that
           I
           should
           gather
           together
           a
           great
           heap
           of
           scripture
           places
           for
           to
           oppose
           and
           contradict
           the
           alleadged
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ;
           this
           avariseth
           nothing
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           ;
           for
           
             the
             least
             tittle
          
           ,
           or
           letter
           
             of
             this
             Law
             shall
             not
             passe
             away
             till
             all
             be
             fulfilled
          
           saith
           Christ
           ;
           the
           sayings
           of
           the
           scripture
           must
           remaine
           true
           ,
           and
           not
           clash
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           contrary
           ,
           and
           gainsay
           one
           another
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           onely
           to
           those
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           understanding
           of
           them
           is
           not
           given
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           gifted
           ,
           or
           made
           capable
           to
           explain
           and
           interpret
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           he
           that
           will
           undertake
           clearely
           to
           interpret
           them
           aright
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           Accordance
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           know
           how
           to
           reconcile
           those
           places
           which
           unto
           reason
           seem
           contradictory
           ;
           and
           not
           transfer
           or
           place
           them
           upon
           a
           conjecture
           ,
           or
           opinion
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           or
           no
           ;
           if
           he
           will
           teach
           fundamentally
           and
           assuredly
           thereof
           ;
           for
           from
           opinion
           and
           conjecture
           ariseth
           onely
           strife
           and
           controversy
           ;
           upon
           which
           great
           Babylon
           is
           erected
           ,
           Viz.
           the
           spirituall
           pride
           ,
           and
           Whoredome
           ;
           where
           one
           will
           be
           
             an
             Apostle
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           is
           not
           sent
           or
           acknowledged
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           he
           runneth
           in
           opinion
           and
           in
           the
           driving
           [
           or
           instigation
           ]
           of
           the
           *
           
             Cosmick
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           albeit
           many
           runne
           in
           the
           
             Drawing
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           true
           light
           of
           the
           eternall
           life
           in
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Divine
           essence
           (
           being
           an
           expressing
           or
           spiration
           of
           the
           holy
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           the
           naturall
           word
           in
           its
           severation
           ,
           whence
           the
           creation
           is
           arisen
           ,
           and
           whence
           good
           and
           evill
           have
           their
           Originall
           ,
           )
           doth
           not
           appeare
           unto
           ,
           and
           
           illuminate
           him
           ;
           he
           will
           be
           far
           from
           being
           able
           to
           unite
           the
           supposed
           contraries
           of
           the
           Scripture-sayings
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           from
           ONE
           centre
           so
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           least
           tittle
           be
           diminished
           in
           the
           Accordance
           [
           or
           reconcilement
           of
           them
           .
           ]
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           which
           I
           set
           downe
           ,
           not
           to
           displease
           N.
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           but
           onely
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           long
           continued
           opposite
           disagreement
           of
           reason
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           World
           
             runneth
             astray
          
           ,
           and
           truth
           lyeth
           Vailed
           ;
           wherby
           men
           in
           this
           article
           about
           
             the
             will
             of
             God
          
           doe
           so
           judge
           ,
           and
           run
           on
           in
           reason
           and
           its
           reasonings
           
             without
             ground
          
           :
           but
           where
           Christ
           is
           borne
           in
           man
           ,
           there
           strife
           ceaseth
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           Father
           speaketh
           his
           Word
           in
           Christ
           through
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ;
           to
           such
           conclusions
           [
           and
           reasonings
           ]
           there
           must
           be
           an
           inward
           divine
           light
           ,
           which
           affordeth
           certainty
           ;
           else
           there
           is
           no
           grounding
           upon
           the
           reason
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           You
           may
           get
           this
           Treatise
           of
           Mr
           
             Michael
             of
             Ender
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           now
           received
           it
           ,
           which
           containeth
           in
           my
           
             owne
             hand
             Writing
          
           about
           42
           ,
           sheets
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           communicate
           the
           same
           to
           N
           ,
           as
           your
           good
           friend
           and
           Kinsman
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           ;
           provided
           ,
           that
           you
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           would
           not
           understand
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           written
           anything
           therein
           passionately
           against
           him
           ,
           
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           for
           such
           passions
           or
           affections
           lye
           not
           so
           near
           
             in
             my
             soule
          
           ,
           without
           Vrgent
           and
           great
           cause
           ;
           albeit
           I
           am
           not
           without
           failings
           ,
           and
           declinings
           ,
           yet
           my
           Saviour
           Christ
           in
           me
           hath
           shewne
           me
           such
           grace
           ,
           
           that
           all
           invectives
           and
           opposite
           objections
           against
           me
           ,
           (
           by
           one
           word
           which
           proceeds
           out
           of
           Divine
           love
           towards
           n●e
           ,
           where
           I
           perceive
           a
           divine
           earnestnesse
           )
           doe
           fall
           away
           and
           are
           rejected
           as
           a
           weed
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           not
           willi●gly
           plant
           in
           my
           Garden
           ;
           for
           from
           thence
           groweth
           nothing
           but
           a
           naughty
           weed
           again
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Further
           it
           is
           againe
           desired
           of
           N
           ,
           out
           of
           christian
           love
           ,
           that
           seeing
           upon
           his
           desire
           I
           have
           expounded
           his
           alleadged
           
             places
             of
             Scripture
          
           according
           to
           my
           small
           gifts
           ,
           which
           are
           knowne
           unto
           God
           ;
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           (
           if
           this
           my
           exposition
           did
           dislike
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           in
           his
           opinion
           sufficiently
           grounded
           and
           fundamentall
           )
           to
           doe
           me
           so
           much
           favour
           as
           to
           expound
           the
           alleadged
           texts
           .
           
             especially
             the
          
           9.
           
             and
             10.
             
             Ch.
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
          
           S.
           
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             and
             even
             those
             very
             Scriptures
             which
             I
             have
             explained
          
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           ground
           of
           the
           Divine
           will
           to
           good
           and
           evill
           ;
           how
           its
           originall
           is
           in
           man
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           man
           ;
           and
           un●old
           and
           declare
           them
           in
           a
           sensall
           manner
           ,
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           then
           I
           desire
           that
           he
           would
           declare
           and
           expound
           unto
           me
           ,
           the
           inspired
           word
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             in
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
          
           in
           Paradise
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           two
           lines
           ;
           Viz.
           Of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Corrupt
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           in-spoken
           voice
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Or
           if
           my
           exposition
           in
           respect
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Ishmael
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             Esav
          
           ,
           did
           not
           like
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           out
           of
           christian
           love
           
           would
           shew
           
             his
             gifts
          
           ,
           and
           expound
           the
           ground
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           finde
           his
           gifts
           ,
           and
           understanding
           in
           those
           places
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           I
           can
           see
           that
           God
           hath
           gifted
           him
           with
           a
           larger
           measure
           of
           understanding
           in
           these
           high
           Mysteries
           then
           me
           I
           will
           accept
           it
           with
           great
           gladnesse
           and
           will
           love
           him
           in
           his
           gifts
           and
           give
           thankes
           unto
           our
           God
           therein
           ,
           
           and
           I
           will
           rejoyce
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           member
           ,
           in
           our
           gifts
           ,
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           all
           which
           would
           conduce
           more
           to
           the
           profit
           ,
           and
           benefit
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           and
           christian
           fellow-members
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           more
           Godly
           ,
           commendable
           and
           praise-worthy
           ,
           then
           a
           raw
           contradiction
           ,
           out
           off
           affections
           ,
           for
           mans
           
             willfull
             selfe
          
           sake
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           I
           pray
           unto
           my
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           open
           his
           heart
           that
           his
           soule
           may
           see
           into
           the
           ground
           of
           my
           gifts
           ;
           for
           truely
           I
           am
           a
           simple
           man
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           either
           studyed
           or
           learned
           this
           high
           Mystery
           ;
           neither
           sought
           I
           after
           it
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           or
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           sought
           onely
           the
           heart
           of
           love
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
           but
           when
           I
           had
           obteined
           that
           ,
           with
           exceeding
           great
           joy
           of
           my
           soule
           ,
           then
           this
           Treasure
           of
           divine
           and
           naturall
           knowledge
           was
           opened
           ,
           and
           given
           unto
           me
           ;
           wherewith
           I
           have
           not
           hitherto
           vaunted
           ,
           but
           heartily
           desired
           and
           begged
           of
           God
           whether
           the
           time
           were
           yet
           come
           that
           this
           knowledge
           might
           be
           revealed
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           ,
           concerning
           which
           I
           obteined
           my
           effectuall
           answer
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           know
           very
           well
           what
           I
           have
           hinted
           ,
           and
           made
           mention
           of
           [
           in
           my
           writings
           .
           ]
        
         
           14.
           
           And
           though
           I
           am
           therefore
           hated
           by
           many
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           yet
           men
           will
           
             shortly
             see
          
           ;
           wherefore
           God
           hath
           opened
           and
           revealed
           unto
           a
           lay
           ,
           meane
           [
           abject
           ]
           man
           the
           
             grand
             Mystery
             ;
             Viz.
          
           The
           ground
           of
           all
           secrets
           and
           Mysteries
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           
             may
             not
          
           reveale
           all
           that
           is
           made
           knowne
           unto
           me
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           it
           might
           be
           done
           unto
           worthy
           People
           ,
           if
           I
           found
           that
           it
           were
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           profitable
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           while
           since
           a
           very
           pretious
           Pearl
           was
           revealed
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           hath
           its
           time
           for
           effectuall
           practicall
           use
           and
           benefit
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           alwaies
           a
           benefit
           very
           profitable
           in
           my
           soule
           ;
           and
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           wonder
           and
           marvell
           at
           the
           simplicity
           of
           what
           God
           doth
           ;
           for
           the
           time
           of
           the
           proud
           is
           come
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Further
           I
           desire
           and
           entreat
           Mr
           N
           ,
           to
           deale
           christianly
           and
           candidly
           ,
           in
           love
           ,
           with
           his
           gifts
           ;
           and
           not
           as
           formerly
           to
           taunt
           and
           scandalize
           my
           name
           ;
           whereby
           the
           gifts
           of
           
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           are
           evill
           spoken
           of
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           shall
           be
           answered
           in
           like
           modesty
           ,
           mildnesse
           ,
           and
           respect
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           shall
           fall
           out
           contrary
           to
           my
           good
           inten●
           a●d
           hope
           that
           I
           be
           further
           scandalized
           by
           People
           ,
           or
           with
           writings
           ,
           let
           him
           know
           (
           that
           if
           I
           either
           see
           or
           hear
           the
           same
           with
           certain
           ground
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           want
           an
           answere
           to
           purpose
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Divine
             gift
          
           ;
           and
           he
           shall
           have
           no
           advantage
           or
           praise
           thereof
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           I
           mean
           syncerely
           ;
           and
           I
           doe
           exhort
           him
           out
           of
           christian
           love
           and
           obligation
           to
           answer
           ;
           if
           he
           will
           not
           declare
           and
           explaine
           
           those
           places
           in
           a
           sensall
           large
           answer
           ;
           then
           let
           him
           reconcile
           the
           contraries
           which
           seem
           to
           be
           one
           against
           another
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           mutually
           
             exchange
             our
             gifts
          
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           into
           one
           ground
           ,
           to
           the
           love
           and
           profit
           of
           our
           bretheren
           .
           
        
         
           17.
           
           And
           I
           commend
           you
           and
           yours
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           seek
           and
           desire
           the
           child
           Jesus
           into
           the
           effectuall
           working
           love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           [
           desiring
           ]
           that
           he
           may
           be
           
             conceived
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             borne
             in
             all
             ,
          
           and
           then
           strife
           and
           contention
           hath
           an
           end
           ;
           when
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Woman
           breaks
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           we
           come
           againe
           into
           the
           Temperature
           ;
           and
           are
           in
           Christ
           onely
           one
           ;
           as
           a
           tree
           in
           many
           boughs
           ,
           and
           branches
           .
           
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               Feb.
               19.
               
               Anno
               1623.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TWO
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           MUCH
           respected
           Sir
           ,
           
           and
           loving
           Doctor
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           give
           Mr.
           N.
           my
           Letter
           to
           read
           over
           ,
           but
           not
           this
           Note
           ;
           and
           exhort
           him
           to
           Christian
           humility
           ;
           to
           try
           if
           peradventure
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           soule
           might
           be
           opened
           ,
           which
           I
           heartily
           and
           freely
           wish
           unto
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           disgrace
           unto
           him
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           imbrace
           the
           truth
           ;
           for
           I
           perceive
           very
           well
           what
           lyeth
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           holds
           him
           off
           ;
           nothing
           else
           but
           selfe-love
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           hitherto
           layd
           open
           and
           divulged
           his
           ground
           so
           far
           ;
           and
           obtained
           great
           repute
           and
           respect
           among
           many
           ,
           and
           this
           my
           ground
           doth
           not
           wholly
           agree
           with
           him
           ;
           thereupon
           selfe
           love
           driveth
           him
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           whereas
           he
           hath
           not
           as
           yet
           apprehended
           my
           Ground
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           yet
           an
           Infant
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           if
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           and
           member
           like
           love
           ,
           
           doe
           take
           place
           in
           his
           affections
           ,
           he
           hath
           in
           truth
           nothing
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           my
           Writings
           ;
           yea
           they
           might
           yet
           better
           and
           christianly
           improve
           him
           ,
           but
           without
           an
           
             affectionate
             will
          
           ,
           he
           will
           remain
           blind
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           no
           reason
           understands
           this
           ground
           without
           the
           eternall
           love
           of
           God
           ;
           
             wherein
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             are
             couched
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           what
           his
           opinion
           is
           ,
           I
           pray
           send
           me
           word
           back
           again
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           ;
           his
           hidden
           ground
           is
           hereby
           opened
           ;
           I
           hope
           that
           he
           also
           will
           become
           seeing
           ,
           being
           he
           hath
           otherwise
           a
           sharp
           reason
           ,
           and
           hath
           well
           studyed
           the
           Logick
           ;
           peradventure
           he
           will
           search
           further
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           his
           opinion
           doth
           not
           abrogate
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           ;
           he
           cannot
           overthrow
           this
           my
           ground
           ,
           especially
           the
           Exposition
           of
           those
           Texts
           ,
           with
           any
           Scripture
           ;
           I
           meane
           syncerely
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Moreover
           I
           would
           entreat
           you
           to
           shew
           me
           this
           friendship
           ,
           as
           to
           send
           the
           
             Treatise
             of
             Election
          
           to
           Mr.
           N.
           to
           read
           over
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           a
           curteous
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Disputation
           of
           this
           Article
           ,
           came
           off
           so
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           ,
           as
           if
           man
           were
           
             struck
             dead
          
           in
           ignorance
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           But
           if
           need
           require
           ,
           I
           shall
           so
           explaine
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           see
           from
           what
           ground
           I
           write
           ;
           let
           them
           give
           me
           what
           Questions
           they
           please
           ;
           let
           them
           be
           in
           Nature
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           Nature
           ,
           in
           the
           Time
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Eternity
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           at
           all
           be
           lacking
           therein
           ,
           in
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           but
           give
           a
           
             sufficient
             answer
          
           ;
           provided
           that
           it
           be
           done
           in
           a
           Christian
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           affections
           ,
           passion
           ,
           cavilling
           ,
           or
           reviling
           ;
           I
           shall
           in
           like
           manner
           deale
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           In
           our
           late
           meeting
           I
           was
           ill
           disposed
           to
           such
           a
           Disputation
           ,
           for
           Wine
           ,
           
           and
           sumptuous
           fare
           doe
           
             hide
             the
             Pearl's
             ground
          
           ,
           especially
           because
           I
           am
           not
           accustomed
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           at
           home
           I
           fare
           very
           meanly
           and
           soberly
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           N.
           was
           not
           sufficiently
           answered
           ;
           but
           I
           offer
           to
           answer
           
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             other
          
           that
           mean
           Christianly
           ;
           let
           them
           but
           give
           me
           their
           Questions
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           explaine
           their
           opinion
           therein
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           see
           what
           they
           conclude
           ;
           I
           will
           give
           them
           a
           fundamentall
           large
           expositive
           answer
           ,
           and
           not
           defend
           my selfe
           with
           any
           Sect
           or
           Sectarian
           Name
           ,
           or
           Patronize
           my selfe
           therewith
           ,
           in
           the
           ground
           of
           truth
           ,
           not
           a
           Flaccinian
           as
           N.
           supposeth
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           stand
           in
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           I
           teach
           
             no
             Selfe
             ability
             without
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           atteine
           the
           Adoption
           as
           N.
           thinketh
           ,
           onely
           I
           am
           not
           satisfied
           with
           his
           opinion
           ,
           much
           lesse
           with
           Mr.
           
             N.
             N
             ▪
          
           which
           wholly
           clasheth
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           dead
           to
           all
           opinions
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           given
           me
           of
           God
           to
           know
           ;
           and
           I
           leave
           all
           you
           to
           judge
           whence
           I
           know
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           that
           I
           as
           a
           Lay
           ,
           Illiterate
           ,
           unexercized
           man
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           high
           Schooles
           ,
           and
           must
           set
           my selfe
           against
           
             Learned
             Art
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           my
           reason
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           without
           Gods
           knowing
           ,
           
           to
           attaine
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           I
           looke
           upon
           what
           God
           doth
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           ground
           of
           my
           gift●
           I
           know
           well
           enough
           what
           I
           doe
           in
           this
           purpose
           and
           intention
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           intention
           in
           me
           ;
           but
           thus
           the
           time
           doth
           bring
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           thus
           HEE
           ,
           who
           ruleth
           all
           things
           ,
           doth
           drive
           and
           order
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Concerning
           our
           secret
           discourse
           (
           as
           you
           know
           )
           you
           must
           yet
           be
           patient
           to
           goe
           on
           in
           that
           knowne
           pro●esse
           a
           good
           while
           ;
           
           and
           in
           this
           beginning
           no
           other
           will
           be
           admitted
           ;
           it
           may
           well
           ,
           in
           the
           seventh
           yeare
           ,
           be
           accomplished
           in
           this
           processe
           ;
           for
           it
           must
           bee
           opened
           through
           all
           the
           six
           Properties
           of
           the
           spirituall
           Ground
           ;
           albeit
           it
           is
           already
           opened
           through
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           yet
           the
           Key
           is
           scarce
           come
           into
           the
           first
           or
           second
           degree
           of
           the
           Centre
           of
           nature
           ;
           for
           each
           property
           among
           the
           six
           formes
           of
           the
           spirituall
           life
           hath
           a
           sundry
           or
           peculiar
           Sunne
           in
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           strength
           ,
           influence
           ,
           and
           originall
           of
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Essentiall
             Sunne
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           opened
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           their
           birth
           and
           originall
           is
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           First
           ,
           Saturnes
           Sunne
           is
           opened
           through
           the
           Key
           of
           the
           outward
           Sunne
           ;
           that
           the
           Severation
           of
           nature
           is
           discerned
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
           Jupiters
           Sun
           is
           opened
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           powers
           are
           discerned
           ,
           
           as
           a
           blossoming
           Tree
           ,
           and
           hither
           to
           you
           are
           come
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Thirdly
           ;
           
             Mars
             ,
             Viz.
          
           the
           fire-soule
           is
           opened
           ,
           and
           then
           Virgin
           Venus
           appeareth
           in
           her
           white
           robes
           ,
           and
           playeth
           with
           the
           soule
           to
           see
           if
           it
           might
           move
           the
           same
           to
           the
           desire
           of
           Love
           ;
           it
           goeth
           out
           and
           in
           ,
           up
           and
           downe
           with
           the
           soule
           ;
           and
           lovingly
           accolates
           with
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           it
           would
           introduce
           the
           fugitive
           properties
           of
           selfe-will
           (
           where
           the
           soule
           departed
           out
           of
           the
           temperature
           into
           the
           fugitive
           life
           ,
           of
           the
           divided
           properties
           of
           the
           body
           )
           againe
           into
           her
           ;
           that
           Virgin
           Venus
           might
           be
           againe
           animated
           [
           or
           Soulized
           ]
           and
           re-obtaine
           the
           Fires
           Tincture
           ,
           wherein
           its
           joy
           ,
           and
           its
           life
           consisteth
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           For
           Virgin
           Venus
           is
           the
           splendor
           of
           the
           white
           in
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           
           understood
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           but
           the
           ability
           to
           the
           shining
           is
           not
           its
           owne
           ;
           the
           spirituall
           water
           is
           its
           owne
           propriety
           ,
           which
           water
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           where
           the
           separation
           beginneth
           in
           the
           Salniter
           in
           Mars
           his
           Sun
           ,
           then
           Virgin
           Venus
           separates
           it selfe
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           covereth
           her selfe
           with
           a
           Copper
           Vesture
           ;
           for
           Mars
           would
           have
           her
           for
           a
           propriety
           ;
           but
           he
           desiles
           her
           exceedingly
           in
           his
           malignity
           ;
           and
           spatters
           in
           earth
           and
           rust
           ;
           for
           he
           cannot
           have
           her
           as
           his
           espoused
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           gives
           her
           his
           owne
           fire
           will
           for
           a
           propriety
           ;
           and
           that
           hee
           willeth
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           strive
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           they
           are
           marryed
           ones
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           faithlesse
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           even
           then
           comes
           the
           Sun
           ,
           
           and
           openeth
           the
           Sun
           of
           Mercury
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fourth
           Key
           ,
           where
           you
           shall
           see
           great
           wonders
           ;
           how
           God
           hath
           created
           the
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           moreover
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           then
           rightly
           observe
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           your
           owne
           proper
           Genius
           unfolded
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           the
           Word
           
             is
             become
             Man
             ,
             Viz.
          
           the
           expressed
           Word
           in
           the
           re-expressing
           [
           or
           speaking
           it selfe
           forth
           ]
           into
           the
           severation
           of
           the
           Powers
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           how
           
             Virgin
             Venus
          
           is
           severed
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           formes
           of
           nature
           doe
           take
           her
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           goe
           about
           in
           a
           pitifull
           estate
           with
           her
           ;
           and
           take
           her
           into
           their
           owne
           Domination
           ,
           and
           change
           themselves
           in
           her
           ,
           into
           a
           purple
           colour
           ;
           they
           would
           murther
           ,
           but
           shee
           is
           
             their
             Baptisme
             to
             the
             new
             life
             ,
          
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           fifth
           Key
           is
           Virgin
           Venus
           her selfe
           ,
           
           wherewith
           shee
           openeth
           her
           *
           Gold
           ,
           Viz.
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           shee
           giveth
           her
           will
           and
           faire
           Garland
           to
           the
           murtherers
           ;
           so
           that
           shee
           standeth
           as
           one
           impregnate
           [
           or
           humbled
           ]
           then
           supposeth
           the
           Artist
           that
           he
           hath
           the
           new
           child
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           far
           enough
           from
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           birth
           thereof
           :
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           sixth
           Key
           is
           Luna
           ,
           when
           the
           Sun
           openeth
           this
           ,
           then
           
             Mars
             ,
             Jupiter
          
           ,
           and
           Saturne
           ,
           must
           all
           forsake
           their
           owne
           will
           ,
           and
           let
           their
           fugitive
           aspiring
           Pompe
           fall
           ;
           for
           the
           Sun
           in
           Luna
           taketh
           them
           into
           the
           Incarnation
           ;
           then
           the
           Artist
           beginneth
           to
           be
           sad
           ,
           and
           thinketh
           
           he
           hath
           lost
           ,
           but
           his
           hope
           shall
           not
           be
           ashamed
           ;
           for
           the
           Moone
           in
           its
           opened
           Sun
           is
           so
           hungry
           after
           the
           true
           Sun
           ,
           
           that
           shee
           attracteth
           it
           with
           force
           and
           effect
           into
           them
           ;
           whereupon
           Mars
           quaileth
           in
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           dyeth
           away
           in
           his
           owne
           right
           ,
           and
           then
           Virgin
           Venus
           receiveth
           him
           ,
           and
           insinuates
           with
           her
           love
           into
           him
           ;
           whereby
           Mars
           in
           Jupiter
           and
           Saturne
           is
           quick
           in
           this
           love
           of
           a
           joyfull
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           six
           properties
           doe
           give
           their
           will
           in
           to
           Venus
           ;
           and
           shee
           giveth
           her
           will
           to
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           life
           is
           borne
           ,
           that
           standeth
           in
           the
           Temperature
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Deare
           Mr
           ▪
           Doctor
           the
           pen
           is
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           ,
           yet
           have
           a
           care
           unto
           the
           worke
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           move
           it
           not
           ▪
           least
           Mercury
           be
           enraged
           before
           his
           opening
           ;
           
           for
           outwardly
           he
           is
           evill
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           he
           is
           good
           and
           the
           true
           life
           ,
           yet
           Mars
           is
           ●ne
           cause
           to
           life
           ;
           also
           they
           proceed
           not
           so
           plainely
           and
           punctually
           in
           the
           order
           with
           their
           opening
           ,
           
           albeit
           the
           opening
           is
           done
           in
           Order
           ,
           but
           the
           sensall
           wheel
           turneth
           it self
           about
           and
           windeth
           inwardly
           ,
           till
           Saturne
           cometh
           with
           his
           will
           into
           the
           internall
           ground
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           standeth
           in
           the
           Temperature
           ,
           and
           produceth
           no
           longer
           inclinations
           ;
           but
           all
           that
           you
           now
           see
           ,
           are
           the
           revolting
           fugitive
           spirits
           ;
           and
           Vaunt
           with
           Virgin
           Venus
           ,
           but
           they
           live
           all
           in
           Whoredome
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           be
           converted
           and
           turne
           into
           the
           inner
           ground
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           fixed
           ;
           this
           is
           done
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           Virgin
           Venus
           looseth
           her
           materiall
           grosse
           [
           impure
           ]
           water
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Adulterers
           wantonize
           with
           her
           in
           false-will
           ;
           that
           so
           she
           may
           become
           holy
           spirituall
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           sun
           shineth
           in
           her
           ;
           which
           changeth
           the
           nature
           into
           love
           .
           
        
         
           16.
           
           Loving
           Mr
           Doctor
           ,
           the
           Phylosophicall
           body
           is
           the
           spirituall
           water
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           
           and
           light
           ;
           Viz.
           The
           power
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           light
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           severed
           from
           its
           gross●esse
           ,
           through
           the
           opening
           of
           all
           the
           properties
           of
           nature
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           rightly
           spirituall
           ;
           then
           the
           Solar
           spirit
           receiveth
           no
           other
           property
           at
           all
           into
           it selfe
           ,
           save
           onely
           that
           which
           is
           able
           to
           reach
           its
           sensall
           Sun
           in
           the
           opened
           ;
           for
           the
           sun
           taketh
           nothing
           into
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           its
           likenesse
           ;
           it
           taketh
           its
           Heaven
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           (
           if
           you
           will
           understand
           me
           aright
           )
           for
           it
           is
           its
           food
           ,
           whence
           it
           generates
           a
           young
           Sun
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           called
           Sol
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           body
           ,
           therefore
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           keep
           you
           diligently
           and
           precisely
           to
           it
           ;
           you
           shall
           well
           rejoyce
           ,
           if
           God
           let
           you
           live
           so
           long
           ;
           if
           onely
           you
           have
           the
           right
           Father
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           sounded
           for
           and
           am
           
             greatly
             in
             love
          
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           This
           is
           well
           knowne
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           lately
           seen
           it
           at
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           onely
           wonder
           but
           rejoyce
           ;
           
           therein
           much
           is
           revealed
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           albeit
           I
           might
           write
           somewhat
           more
           largely
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           in
           this
           processe
           ;
           also
           the
           pen
           is
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           done
           another
           time
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           you
           to
           keep
           this
           Letter
           secret
           ,
           and
           in
           faithfulnesse
           ;
           if
           I
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           may
           entrust
           you
           with
           somewhat
           
           which
           I
           have
           lately
           seen
           and
           received
           ;
           yet
           I
           shall
           goe
           so
           far
           as
           I
           dare
           if
           opportunity
           give
           way
           and
           the
           troubles
           which
           are
           nigh
           hinder
           me
           not
           ;
           then
           I
           come
           to
           Breslaw
           about
           Shrovetide
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           may
           visit
           you
           in
           my
           returne
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Mr
           Doctor
           become
           seeing
           ,
           read
           the
           treatise
           of
           Election
           with
           inward
           deliberation
           [
           or
           ponderings
           ]
           it
           hath
           more
           in
           it
           in
           its
           internall
           ground
           ,
           then
           outwardly
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           sayings
           of
           the
           Scripture
           [
           is
           to
           be
           expressed
           ]
           which
           inward
           ground
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           give
           ,
           or
           unfold
           to
           the
           unwise
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Be
           faithfull
           in
           the
           *
           Mysteries
           and
           account
           the
           wicked
           World
           not
           worthy
           of
           them
           in
           its
           coveteousnesse
           ;
           what
           you
           cannot
           understand
           Parabolically
           ,
           there
           questions
           are
           requisite
           ;
           somewhat
           more
           shall
           be
           revealed
           to
           you
           ;
           yet
           in
           order
           onely
           to
           doe
           that
           ,
           I
           am
           prohibited
           by
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             the
             Heavens
          
           ;
           in
           nature
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           blossoming
           earth
           ,
           I
           dare
           well
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Therefore
           imitate
           the
           Bees
           that
           gather
           honey
           of
           many
           flowers
           ;
           
           often
           writing
           might
           doe
           you
           service
           ;
           yet
           what
           you
           please
           ;
           
             God
             takes
             God
             ,
             need
             takes
             need
             ,
          
           [
           each
           thing
           receiveth
           its
           like
           .
           ]
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THREE
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           TO
           CHRISTIANUS
           STEENBERGER
           DOCTOR
           OF
           PHYSICK
           .
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           is
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           U
           S.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           WORTHY
           ,
           Learned
           ,
           Christian
           deare
           Friend
           ;
           all
           hearty
           wishes
           of
           Divine
           Love
           and
           Grace
           premised
           :
           Desiring
           ,
           that
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Divine
           love
           might
           be
           opened
           through
           the
           Sun
           of
           life
           ,
           unto
           you
           ,
           whence
           the
           
             Divine
             water
          
           springeth
           ;
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Bridegroom
           hath
           called
           his
           Bride
           ,
           
             Viz.
             Your
             soule
          
           ,
           to
           this
           well-spring
           ;
           seeing
           I
           understand
           that
           God
           hath
           placed
           you
           under
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           Tribulation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           the
           first
           marke
           and
           signe
           of
           the
           Noble
           Sophia
           ,
           wherewith
           shee
           signeth
           her
           Children
           ;
           for
           shee
           useth
           to
           manifest
           her selfe
           through
           the
           thornes
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           as
           a
           faire
           Rose
           on
           the
           thorny
           Bush
           ;
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           the
           soule
           keepeth
           it
           vow
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           for
           there
           must
           be
           a
           faithfull
           and
           firme
           Bond
           and
           Covenant
           between
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           this
           fire
           burning
           Love
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Man
           must
           set
           upon
           such
           a
           purpose
           ,
           
           that
           he
           will
           enter
           into
           Christs
           bitter
           passion
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           dye
           therein
           dayly
           to
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           evill
           vanities
           ,
           and
           pray
           earnestly
           unto
           God
           for
           the
           
             renewing
             of
             his
             minde
          
           ,
           and
           understanding
           :
           He
           must
           be
           anointed
           and
           illuminated
           
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           :
           and
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           with
           his
           suffering
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           a
           true
           branch
           on
           the
           vine
           of
           Christ
           ;
           in
           whom
           Christ
           himselfe
           worketh
           and
           ruleth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           internall
           ground
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Which
           Mystery
           is
           comprehended
           in
           faith
           ,
           where
           the
           deity
           and
           humanity
           are
           then
           conjoined
           according
           to
           that
           same
           internal
           ground
           ,
           in
           manner
           as
           the
           fire
           doth
           *
           through
           heare
           the
           Iron
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Iron
           retaines
           its
           substance
           ;
           but
           so
           long
           as
           the
           fire
           burneth
           therein
           ,
           it
           is
           changed
           into
           a
           meer
           fire
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Not
           that
           the
           creature
           apprehends
           it
           in
           its
           
             owne
             might
          
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           apprehended
           ;
           when
           the
           will
           doth
           wholly
           resigne
           it selfe
           up
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ruleth
           in
           this
           resigned
           will
           ;
           and
           the
           will
           is
           the
           true
           
             Temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           wherein
           Christ
           dwelleth
           essentially
           ;
           not
           in
           an
           Imaginary
           thought-like
           creaturely
           manner
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           fire
           in
           the
           Iron
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           an
           hearb
           ,
           where
           the
           influentiall
           power
           of
           the
           sun
           doth
           forme
           and
           make
           it selfe
           essentiall
           in
           [
           and
           with
           ]
           the
           tincture
           of
           the
           hearb
           .
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Thus
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           likewise
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           ,
           when
           the
           holy
           power
           of
           God
           doth
           sorme
           and
           Image
           it selfe
           in
           mans
           spirit
           and
           faith
           ;
           and
           becomes
           a
           spirituall
           being
           [
           or
           essence
           ]
           which
           onely
           the
           soules
           mouth
           of
           faith
           ,
           doth
           lay
           hold
           on
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           earthly
           man
           in
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           which
           is
           mortall
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           
             Immortall
             Being
          
           ,
           wherein
           Christ
           dwelleth
           in
           man
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Heaven
           of
           God
           enstamped
           on
           the
           little
           World
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           Revelation
           of
           the
           place
           [
           Throne
           or
           seat
           ]
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           the
           paradise
           doth
           again
           spring
           forth
           ,
           and
           beare
           fruit
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Dragon
           must
           be
           first
           slain
           ,
           and
           albeit
           he
           yet
           hangeth
           unto
           the
           earthly
           flesh
           ,
           as
           the
           rind
           and
           barke
           on
           the
           tree
           ;
           yet
           the
           spirit
           liveth
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ;
           our
           conversation
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           as
           Christ
           also
           said
           ,
           
             he
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             my
             bloud
             he
             abideth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             ,
          
           also
           
             without
             me
             you
             can
             doe
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           be
           a
           true
           Christian
           ;
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           he
           is
           begotten
           and
           innate
           in
           the
           life
           and
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           puts
           on
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           thus
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           is
           imparted
           
             to
             him
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           also
           Christ
           doth
           overcome
           sin
           ,
           death
           ,
           Devill
           ,
           and
           Hell
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           is
           reconciled
           and
           united
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           For
           the
           
             new
             birth
          
           is
           not
           a
           grace
           imputed
           from
           without
           ;
           that
           we
           need
           onely
           comfort
           our selves
           with
           Christs
           Merits
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           the
           Hypocrisie
           of
           sin
           ;
           no
           it
           is
           a
           childlike
           inna●e
           grace
           ;
           that
           God
           hath
           put
           Christ
           with
           the
           Justification
           ,
           on
           the
           convert
           ;
           that
           Christ
           also
           doth
           redeem
           him
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           Gods
           anger
           ;
           else
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           Christian
           ,
           let
           him
           flatter
           ,
           and
           make
           devout
           shewes
           in
           hipocrisie
           ,
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           Concerning
           the
           interpretation
           of
           some
           words
           (
           and
           also
           of
           that
           which
           you
           desire
           of
           me
           ,
           )
           which
           are
           specifyed
           in
           my
           Book
           called
           Aurora
           (
           which
           have
           very
           hidden
           Meanings
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           was
           given
           me
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ;
           )
           I
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           that
           at
           present
           it
           is
           not
           convenient
           to
           write
           at
           large
           and
           Expressly
           thereof
           in
           Letters
           seeing
           the
           time
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           the
           Enemy
           of
           Christ
           doth
           horribly
           rage
           and
           rave
           ;
           till
           a
           little
           time
           be
           past
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           short
           hint
           ,
           further
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           As
           first
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           meaning
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             Crowne
          
           ;
           The
           first
           poynteth
           at
           
             the
             Crowne
             of
             life
             ;
             Viz.
          
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           manifest
           in
           the
           mid'st
           of
           the
           great
           darknesse
           ,
           Viz.
           In
           the
           contrition
           [
           or
           distresse
           ]
           of
           the
           sensible
           nature
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ;
           where
           a
           peculiar
           motion
           is
           present
           ;
           then
           commeth
           the
           Bridegroome
           ;
           Viz.
           The
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           mid'st
           of
           such
           a
           motion
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           other
           signification
           is
           a
           Figure
           of
           the
           
             outward
             Kingdome
          
           ;
           where
           the
           great
           confusions
           ,
           
           entanglements
           and
           contentions
           ,
           shall
           be
           when
           as
           the
           Nations
           shall
           stand
           in
           controversie
           ;
           There
           also
           is
           the
           
             figure
             ,
             Viz.
          
           the
           Victory
           intimated
           ;
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Spirituall
           figure
           ;
           how
           it
           shall
           goe
           ,
           
             and
             what
             People
             shall
             at
             last
             Conquer
             ,
          
           and
           how
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           in
           such
           lamentable
           time
           of
           Tribulation
           
             Christ
             shall
          
           be
           made
           manifest
           and
           knowne
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           miserable
           time
           
             the
             great
             mysteries
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ,
          
           that
           men
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           know
           even
           in
           Nature
           the
           hidden
           God
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           in
           which
           knowledge
           the
           
             strange
             Nations
          
           shall
           be
           converted
           and
           turn
           Christians
           ;
           and
           therein
           is
           signifyed
           how
           the
           Sectarian
           contentions
           in
           Religion
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           in
           such
           Manifestation
           ,
           for
           all
           gates
           will
           be
           set
           open
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           all
           unprofitable
           Praters
           which
           at
           present
           lye
           as
           so
           many
           Bars
           before
           the
           Truth
           ,
           be
           done
           away
           ;
           and
           all
           shall
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           know
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Manifestation
           shall
           be
           the
           last
           ,
           then
           the
           Sun
           of
           life
           shall
           shine
           upon
           all
           Nations
           ;
           and
           even
           then
           the
           Beast
           of
           inquity
           with
           the
           Whore
           ,
           end
           their
           dayes
           ,
           which
           is
           signifyed
           under
           the
           Characters
           
             Ra.
             Ra.
             Ra.
             P.
             in
             R.
             P.
          
           As
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           We
           dare
           not
           at
           present
           make
           this
           large
           Interpretation
           more
           cleare
           ,
           all
           will
           shew
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           then
           men
           shall
           see
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           yet
           clean
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Concerning
           
             the
             language
             of
             nature
          
           ,
           I
           certifie
           you
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           but
           what
           I
           understand
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           teach
           or
           give
           another
           ;
           indeed
           I
           can
           give
           a
           signification
           thereof
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           but
           it
           requireth
           much
           roome
           ;
           and
           there
           must
           be
           a
           
             Personall
             Conference
          
           and
           intercourse
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           set
           downe
           
             in
             writing
          
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Also
           concerning
           the
           Phylosophicall
           worke
           of
           the
           Tincture
           ,
           its
           progresse
           is
           not
           so
           bluntly
           and
           plainely
           to
           be
           described
           ;
           albeit
           I
           have
           it
           not
           in
           the
           Praxis
           ,
           the
           Seale
           of
           God
           lyeth
           before
           it
           to
           conceale
           
           the
           true
           ground
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           
           upon
           paine
           of
           eternall
           punishment
           ,
           unlesse
           a
           man
           knew
           for
           certaine
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           mis-used
           ;
           there
           is
           also
           no
           power
           to
           attaine
           unto
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           a
           man
           first
           become
           *
           that
           himselfe
           which
           he
           seeketh
           therein
           ;
           no
           skill
           or
           Art
           availeth
           ,
           unlesse
           one
           give
           the
           Tincture
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           another
           ,
           he
           cannot
           prepare
           it
           unlesse
           he
           be
           certainely
           in
           the
           new
           birth
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           There
           belong
           
             two
             Centrall
             fires
          
           unto
           it
           ,
           wherein
           the
           might
           of
           all
           things
           consist
           ;
           which
           may
           easily
           be
           attained
           ,
           if
           man
           be
           rightly
           fitted
           :
           Therefore
           Sir
           ,
           doe
           not
           trouble
           and
           toyle
           your selfe
           in
           that
           manner
           and
           way
           which
           you
           mention
           ,
           with
           any
           Gold
           or
           Minerals
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           false
           ;
           
           the
           best
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           below
           must
           be
           ingredient
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           nigh
           at
           hand
           ;
           the
           place
           is
           
             every
             where
          
           ,
           where
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ;
           but
           every
           one
           is
           
             not
             fit
          
           and
           prepared
           for
           it
           ,
           neither
           doth
           it
           cost
           any
           money
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           spent
           upon
           the
           time
           and
           bodily
           maintenance
           ;
           else
           it
           might
           be
           prepared
           with
           two
           †
           
             Florens
             ,
             and
             lesse
          
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           The
           World
           must
           be
           made
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           the
           World
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           of
           Earth
           ,
           Stones
           ,
           or
           Mettalls
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           of
           the
           Ground
           of
           all
           Mettals
           ;
           but
           a
           spirituall
           Being
           ,
           which
           is
           environed
           with
           the
           four
           Elements
           ,
           which
           also
           changeth
           the
           foure
           Elements
           into
           
             one
             ;
             a
             doubled
             Mercury
          
           ,
           yet
           not
           Quick-silver
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Minerall
           or
           Mettall
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Read
           the
           *
           
             Water-Stone
             of
             the
             Wise
             men
          
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Print
           ;
           therein
           is
           much
           truth
           ;
           
           and
           it
           is
           moreover
           cleare
           ,
           the
           worke
           is
           easie
           ,
           and
           the
           Art
           is
           
             simple
             ,
             a
             Boy
             of
             Ten
             yeares
             might
             make
             it
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Wisedome
           therein
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           
             the
             greatest
             Mystery
          
           ;
           every
           one
           must
           
             Seeke
             it
             himselfe
          
           ;
           it
           behooves
           us
           not
           to
           
             breake
             the
             Seale
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             fiery
             Mountaine
             lyeth
             before
             it
          
           ;
           at
           which
           I
           my selfe
           am
           amazed
           ,
           and
           must
           wait
           whether
           it
           be
           Gods
           wil
           :
           How
           should
           I
           teach
           others
           expresly
           thereof
           ,
           I
           cannot
           yet
           make
           it
           my selfe
           ;
           albeit
           I
           know
           somewhat
           ;
           and
           let
           no
           man
           seeke
           more
           of
           me
           then
           I
           have
           ,
           
             yet
             cleare
             enough
             signified
          
           ;
           and
           I
           commend
           you
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           the
           Love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             JACOB
             BEEM
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOUR
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             a
             QUESTION
             ,
             WHY
             ,
             The
             Statua
             of
             one
             that
             was
             Deceased
             ,
             Wept
             ,
             or
             shed
             Teares
             ?
          
        
         
           1.
           
           TOUCHING
           the
           Question
           ,
           it
           is
           dark
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           there
           needs
           a
           Joseph
           to
           explaine
           it
           ;
           
           for
           it
           is
           a
           Magicall
           thing
           ,
           and
           very
           wonderfull
           ;
           whereupon
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           for
           it
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Magia
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Yet
           I
           will
           open
           and
           shew
           you
           in
           very
           briefe
           ,
           what
           my
           Opinion
           is
           thereupon
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           would
           conclude
           and
           passe
           an
           absolute
           determinate
           judgment
           concerning
           it
           ,
           and
           leave
           
             you
             and
             other
             illuminate
             men
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           their
           opinion
           and
           apprehension
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           whether
           God
           hath
           given
           me
           to
           *
           prove
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           leave
           to
           your
           judgement
           ,
           who
           know
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           mentioned
           Person
           better
           then
           I
           ;
           for
           all
           things
           proceed
           according
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           measure
           ,
           and
           limit
           of
           that
           thing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           hard
           rough
           †
           Murall
           Stone
           hath
           no
           life
           that
           is
           moveable
           [
           or
           active
           ]
           for
           the
           Elementall
           vegetable
           life
           standeth
           mute
           and
           still
           therein
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           shut
           up
           with
           the
           first
           Impression
           ;
           yet
           not
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           Nothing
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Elementall
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Sydereall
           Dominion
           doth
           not
           lye
           ;
           but
           in
           one
           thing
           it
           is
           more
           moveable
           ,
           active
           ,
           and
           working
           ,
           then
           in
           another
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           say
           neither
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           foure
           Elements
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Starres
           ,
           have
           their
           
             daily
             operation
          
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           But
           being
           this
           is
           a
           
             hard
             Stone
          
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Miracle
           is
           above
           the
           wonted
           and
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Nature
           ;
           
           whereupon
           we
           can
           in
           no
           wise
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           a
           naturall
           cause
           in
           the
           Stone
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           Stone
           should
           move
           and
           put
           forth
           this
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Magicall
           motion
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whose
           Image
           is
           hewen
           out
           and
           pourtrayed
           in
           the
           Stone
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           a
           Stone
           consisteth
           in
           three
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           Beings
           consist
           of
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           but
           inclosed
           in
           a
           twofold
           property
           :
           Viz.
           in
           a
           spirituall
           and
           in
           a
           corporall
           ;
           and
           those
           three
           ,
           wherein
           all
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           this
           World
           consist
           ,
           are
           
             Sulphur
             ,
             Mercury
          
           ,
           and
           Salt
           ,
           in
           two
           propertyes
           ;
           the
           one
           Heavenly
           ,
           the
           other
           Earthly
           ;
           as
           God
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           Time
           ,
           and
           the
           Time
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Time
           is
           not
           God
           but
           out
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           pourtrayed
           Image
           of
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           So
           Man
           likewise
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           and
           also
           out
           of
           the
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           consisteth
           of
           three
           things
           ,
           Viz.
           of
           
             Sulphur
             ,
             Mercury
          
           ,
           and
           Salt
           ,
           in
           two
           parts
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           out
           of
           the
           time
           
             Viz
             ▪
          
           the
           outward
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           standeth
           in
           the
           Eternity
           ,
           Viz.
           the
           soule
           ;
           seeing
           then
           ,
           that
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           Time
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Eternity
           stand
           in
           one
           Dominion
           ,
           in
           Man
           ;
           thence
           wee
           are
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           man
           is
           a
           *
           little
           World
           out
           of
           the
           great
           World
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           property
           of
           the
           whole
           great
           World
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           God
           sayd
           unto
           him
           after
           the
           fall
           ;
           
             thou
             art
             Earth
             and
             unto
             Earth
             thou
             shalt
             turne
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Sulphur
             ,
             Mercury
          
           and
           Salt
           ,
           therein
           stand
           all
           things
           in
           this
           World
           be
           it
           Spirituall
           ,
           or
           Corporall
           ,
           save
           the
           soule
           which
           standeth
           in
           such
           a
           property
           according
           to
           the
           right
           of
           
             the
             eternall
             nature
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           in
           my
           Writings
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Now
           when
           man
           dyeth
           ,
           
           then
           the
           outward
           light
           in
           the
           outward
           Sulphur
           doth
           extinguish
           and
           goe
           out
           with
           its
           outward
           fire
           wherein
           the
           life
           hath
           burned
           ,
           
           and
           then
           the
           body
           falleth
           to
           dust
           ,
           and
           entreth
           again
           into
           that
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           come
           ;
           but
           the
           soule
           which
           is
           brought
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           eternall
           nature
           ,
           and
           infused
           into
           Adam
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           can
           not
           dye
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           out
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           Eternall
           Generation
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Now
           if
           the
           soule
           hath
           †
           put
           its
           desire
           into
           any
           temporall
           thing
           ,
           and
           therewith
           hath
           imprinted
           it selfe
           ;
           [
           or
           strongly
           set
           its
           Imagination
           thereupon
           ]
           then
           it
           hath
           impressed
           the
           property
           of
           that
           thing
           into
           its
           desire
           ,
           and
           
             holdeth
             it
             magically
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             it
             bodily
          
           ;
           indeed
           it
           cannot
           hold
           the
           body
           ,
           understand
           the
           elementall
           ,
           but
           it
           holdeth
           the
           sydereall
           body
           untill
           the
           Stars
           also
           consume
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           often
           hapneth
           that
           People
           doe
           appeare
           after
           there
           death
           in
           Houses
           with
           there
           owne
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           body
           is
           cold
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           num
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           soule
           doth
           onely
           put
           it
           on
           ,
           by
           the
           astrall
           spirit
           ,
           so
           long
           ,
           till
           the
           body
           putrifyeth
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           Also
           many
           a
           body
           is
           so
           strongly
           possessed
           of
           the
           Astrall
           [
           or
           starry
           ]
           Spirit
           ,
           
           through
           the
           Desire
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           long
           while
           a
           decaying
           ;
           for
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           soule
           doth
           bring
           the
           sydereall
           spirit
           thereinto
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Elements
           are
           as
           it
           were
           impressed
           with
           an
           Astrall
           life
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           soule
           hath
           not
           yet
           attained
           to
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           life
           of
           the
           body
           it
           had
           strongly
           imagined
           upon
           any
           thing
           (
           and
           taken
           it
           to
           heart
           )
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           body
           dyed
           before
           it
           had
           quitted
           its
           desire
           ,
           and
           taken
           it
           out
           of
           that
           thing
           ;
           therefore
           the
           will
           doth
           still
           continually
           run
           in
           that
           same
           Impression
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           fain
           rightly
           effect
           its
           cause
           ,
           but
           cannot
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           it
           seeketh
           the
           cause
           or
           reason
           of
           its
           detainment
           ;
           and
           would
           fain
           rest
           in
           the
           Eternity
           ;
           but
           the
           impressed
           thing
           hath
           its
           effectuall
           working
           ,
           and
           driving
           ,
           untill
           the
           stars
           consume
           it
           ;
           formerly
           in
           the
           
             Popish
             Religion
          
           there
           was
           somewhat
           handled
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           without
           sufficient
           understanding
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Now
           you
           may
           easily
           consider
           how
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Engraven
             Grave-stone
          
           ,
           *
           shed
           water
           ,
           or
           wept
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           done
           from
           the
           power
           or
           vertue
           of
           the
           stone
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           strength
           and
           might
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             ;
             whose
          
           the
           stone
           is
           ,
           whose
           Image
           it
           beares
           ;
           also
           it
           is
           not
           done
           from
           the
           soules
           owne
           essence
           ,
           but
           magically
           through
           the
           astrall
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           
             constellations
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             soule
          
           have
           impressed
           themselves
           ,
           into
           the
           sydereall
           Spirit
           in
           the
           stone
           ;
           all
           according
           to
           the
           soules
           desire
           ;
           it
           hath
           hereby
           signified
           ;
           that
           there
           was
           something
           that
           lay
           heavy
           in
           its
           minde
           when
           it
           lived
           ;
           and
           this
           sadnesse
           [
           or
           sore
           pensivenesse
           of
           Spirit
           ]
           was
           yet
           in
           the
           sydereall
           spirit
           ;
           for
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             where
             your
             heart
             is
             there
             is
             also
             your
             Treasure
          
           ;
           also
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             our
             WORKES
             shall
             follow
             us
          
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Deare
           Sir
           ,
           it
           behooves
           me
           not
           to
           Judge
           further
           herein
           ;
           consider
           whether
           the
           mentioned
           Person
           had
           not
           something
           in
           her
           ,
           
           that
           lay
           heavy
           upon
           her
           ,
           before
           her
           end
           ;
           whether
           any
           had
           done
           her
           wrong
           ;
           or
           shee
           had
           done
           wrong
           to
           any
           body
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           care
           about
           her
           Husband
           and
           children
           (
           so
           far
           as
           shee
           was
           a
           holy
           Person
           )
           did
           not
           trouble
           her
           ;
           seeing
           any
           of
           them
           going
           on
           in
           an
           evill
           course
           ,
           that
           so
           through
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sydereall
           spirit
           ,
           through
           the
           Stone
           ,
           shee
           might
           give
           such
           admonition
           for
           amendment
           :
           Noble
           Sir
           ,
           consider
           your selfe
           aright
           ,
           I
           may
           likely
           among
           all
           these
           mentioned
           things
           hit
           one
           ;
           but
           seeing
           I
           never
           knew
           the
           Person
           ,
           also
           know
           nothing
           of
           her
           ,
           I
           leave
           the
           judgement
           unto
           your
           Favour
           ,
           you
           know
           better
           then
           I
           ,
           what
           her
           condition
           herein
           was
           ;
           I
           write
           onely
           of
           the
           Possibility
           ,
           how
           it
           may
           bee
           ;
           and
           passe
           no
           further
           judgement
           ,
           or
           determination
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           that
           this
           might
           be
           laughed
           at
           ,
           and
           be
           accounted
           ridiculous
           ;
           I
           passe
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           deceived
           ;
           I
           understand
           (
           I
           blesse
           God
           )
           this
           ground
           very
           well
           ;
           for
           such
           knowledge
           I
           have
           not
           learned
           
           of
           ,
           or
           by
           ,
           Man
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           been
           given
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           sufficiently
           ground
           it
           with
           further
           ,
           and
           larger
           exposition
           if
           I
           should
           write
           of
           the
           
             Humane
             Property
          
           ;
           how
           Man
           is
           in
           Life
           ,
           and
           how
           in
           Death
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           I
           send
           you
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           
             Forty
             Questions
          
           ,
           there
           you
           may
           see
           further
           ground
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           is
           better
           grounded
           into
           the
           Centre
           of
           all
           Beings
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           
             the
             Threefold
             Life
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           much
           more
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           *
           
             the
             Signature
             of
             all
             things
          
           :
           Furthermore
           I
           entreat
           you
           
             not
             to
             mention
          
           this
           my
           jndgement
           and
           explanation
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           much
           among
           light
           people
           ;
           for
           to
           a
           Cow
           there
           belongeth
           Fodder
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           intelligent
           [
           there
           belongeth
           ]
           understaning
           ;
           the
           wicked
           man
           judgeth
           wickedly
           ;
           the
           understanding
           man
           proveth
           all
           things
           :
           I
           speake
           from
           a
           good
           intent
           and
           affection
           .
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
               Jan.
               1622.
               
            
          
           
             J.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIVE
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           TO
           *
           CHARLES
           OF
           ENDERN
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NOBLE
           ,
           Right
           Honourable
           Sir
           ,
           I
           wish
           and
           desire
           unto
           you
           (
           from
           the
           most
           holy
           omnipresent
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           all
           Beings
           )
           a
           happy
           joyfull
           new
           yeare
           ,
           and
           all
           prosperous
           welfare
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Albeit
           I
           being
           a
           simple
           man
           ,
           never
           in
           all
           my
           life
           intended
           to
           have
           intercourse
           and
           converse
           with
           such
           
             high
             Persons
          
           ,
           with
           my
           Gift
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           me
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           mercy
           and
           love
           ,
           or
           thereby
           to
           be
           knowne
           and
           acquainted
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           
             high
             light
          
           was
           enkindled
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fiery
             instigation
          
           fell
           upon
           me
           ,
           then
           my
           will
           was
           onely
           to
           write
           what
           
             I
             saw
          
           man
           an
           effectuall
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           and
           knew
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           I
           intended
           to
           keepe
           my
           Writings
           to
           my Selfe
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           saw
           well
           enough
           what
           would
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           should
           esteeme
           my selfe
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           my
           Writings
           knowne
           ;
           never
           as
           yet
           came
           into
           my
           minde
           ;
           for
           I
           esteemed
           my selfe
           too
           simple
           ;
           I
           intended
           to
           write
           downe
           the
           
             Pearle-like
             Garland
          
           onely
           for
           my selfe
           ;
           and
           to
           imprint
           it
           on
           my
           heart
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           seeing
           that
           I
           (
           as
           a
           very
           simple
           man
           )
           did
           not
           understand
           or
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           I
           now
           see
           plainely
           ,
           that
           Gods
           intention
           ,
           was
           farre
           otherwise
           then
           ever
           came
           into
           my
           minde
           ;
           thereupon
           I
           〈◊〉
           first
           this
           consideration
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             Persons
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             dependeth
             on
             him
             ,
             is
             accepted
             and
             beloved
             of
             him
          
           ;
           and
           he
           driveth
           his
           worke
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           onely
           high
           ,
           and
           is
           pleased
           
           to
           manifest
           himselfe
           in
           the
           weak
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           knowne
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             the
             Power
             is
             his
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           also
           that
           it
           lyeth
           not
           in
           humane
           Searchings
           and
           Reason
           ,
           or
           depends
           on
           the
           Heavens
           and
           their
           powers
           ;
           for
           they
           doe
           not
           comprehend
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           well
           pleased
           to
           reveale
           himselfe
           in
           the
           low
           and
           humble
           ;
           that
           he
           may
           be
           knowne
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           for
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Heavens
           doe
           also
           worke
           themselves
           forth
           continually
           in
           shapes
           ,
           formes
           ,
           plant●
           and
           colours
           ,
           to
           manifest
           and
           reveale
           the
           holy
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           knowne
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Much
           more
           high
           and
           cleare
           can
           the
           manifestation
           of
           God
           be
           made
           in
           man
           ;
           being
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           an
           Essence
           [
           or
           Being
           ]
           out
           of
           the
           created
           World
           ;
           but
           his
           power
           ,
           matter
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           Being
           ,
           which
           he
           himselfe
           is
           ;
           standeth
           ,
           and
           assimulateth
           with
           all
           the
           three
           Principles
           of
           the
           Divine
           Being
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           there
           is
           
             nothing
             diminished
          
           from
           the
           Being
           of
           the
           divine
           creature
           ,
           in
           its
           fall
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           divine
           light
           ,
           wherein
           it
           should
           live
           ,
           walke
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           perfect
           love
           ,
           humility
           ,
           meeknesse
           and
           holynesse
           ;
           and
           so
           eat
           the
           [
           Manna
           ]
           or
           Heavenly
           bread
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           divine
           power
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           perfection
           like
           the
           Angels
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           This
           light
           ,
           
           which
           in
           the
           second
           Principle
           shineth
           eternally
           in
           God
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           cause
           of
           joy
           ,
           love
           ,
           humility
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           )
           is
           withdrawne
           ,
           and
           hidden
           from
           man
           in
           his
           fall
           ;
           in
           that
           the
           first
           man
           (
           when
           he
           was
           formed
           in
           his
           Mother
           of
           the
           great
           World
           )
           did
           set
           his
           Imagination
           ,
           lust
           ,
           and
           longing
           ,
           upon
           the
           Mother
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           food
           of
           the
           first
           Principle
           ;
           (
           wherein
           the
           Originall
           and
           birth
           of
           nature
           ;
           the
           source
           of
           Anger
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Anxious
           birth
           (
           whence
           all
           the
           comprehensible
           things
           of
           this
           World
           are
           made
           )
           ;
           doe
           consist
           ,
           )
           whereupon
           he
           is
           become
           capable
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           being
           ,
           he
           stood
           upon
           the
           
             same
             root
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Thus
           he
           is
           according
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           also
           according
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           become
           a
           Child
           of
           this
           created
           World
           ,
           which
           ruleth
           ,
           acteth
           ,
           and
           leadeth
           him
           ;
           and
           also
           giveth
           him
           his
           meat
           ,
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           hath
           conceiveth
           in
           him
           the
           
             corruptibility
             ,
             and
             painfulnesse
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           gotten
           
             a
             Bestiall
             body
          
           ,
           which
           must
           again
           Corrupt
           in
           its
           Mother
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           he
           should
           not
           have
           the
           Monstrous
           form
           ;
           the
           constellation
           of
           the
           great
           World
           should
           not
           domineer
           over
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           his
           owne
           Constellation
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           did
           assimulate
           with
           the
           holy
           Heaven
           of
           the
           Second
           Principle
           of
           the
           Divine
           Being
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           rising
           and
           birth
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Now
           man
           is
           not
           so
           farre
           broken
           and
           decayed
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           not
           any
           more
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           whom
           God
           created
           ;
           onely
           he
           hath
           gotten
           the
           monstrous
           forme
           ,
           which
           is
           corruptible
           ,
           and
           hath
           its
           beginning
           onely
           and
           meerly
           from
           the
           most
           outward
           and
           third
           Principle
           ,
           
           and
           hath
           awakned
           and
           opened
           in
           him
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           first
           Principle
           (
           being
           the
           severe
           ,
           earnest
           Source
           )
           which
           however
           burneth
           in
           the
           great
           created
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           wholly
           enkindled
           in
           the
           damned
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           the
           right
           man
           ,
           which
           God
           created
           ;
           which
           onely
           is
           the
           true
           right
           man
           ,
           is
           yet
           hidden
           in
           this
           Corrupt
           man
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           
             denyeth
             himselfe
             in
             his
             beastiall
             forme
             ,
          
           and
           liveth
           not
           according
           to
           the
           acting
           ,
           driving
           ,
           and
           will
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           
             but
             surrenders
             himselfe
             to
             God
             with
             his
             whole
             minde
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             senses
             ;
             then
             this
             man
             liveth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             worketh
             in
             him
          
           the
           will
           and
           the
           deed
           ,
           
             for
             all
             is
             in
             God.
          
           
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           right
           holy
           and
           heavenly
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           hidden
           in
           the
           monstrous
           ,
           
           is
           as
           well
           in
           Heaven
           as
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           Heaven
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           light
           of
           God
           is
           begotten
           and
           borne
           in
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           God
           ;
           God
           is
           nearer
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           Bestiall
           body
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           Bestiall
           body
           is
           not
           his
           owne
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           at
           home
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           therewith
           
             without
             Paradise
          
           ;
           but
           the
           right
           man
           regenerate
           and
           borne
           anew
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           
             in
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           albeit
           he
           is
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           though
           the
           Bestiall
           body
           dyeth
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           is
           done
           to
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           but
           it
           then
           commeth
           forth
           right
           out
           of
           the
           contrary
           Will
           and
           Torment
           house
           ,
           into
           its
           native
           Countrey
           ;
           there
           need
           not
           any
           farre
           removing
           or
           distance
           of
           place
           ,
           whither
           hee
           supposeth
           to
           goe
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           better
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           God
           is
           manifest
           
             in
             him
          
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           The
           soule
           of
           man
           is
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Principle
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           
             no
             holy
             Being
          
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Second
           Principle
           it
           is
           manifest
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           
             is
             a
             Divine
             Creature
          
           ,
           for
           even
           there
           the
           Divine
           light
           is
           borne
           ;
           therefore
           if
           the
           Divine
           light
           be
           not
           borne
           [
           begotten
           or
           brought
           forth
           in
           it
           [
           Viz.
           the
           Soule
           ]
           then
           God
           is
           not
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           liveth
           in
           the
           most
           originall
           ,
           earnest
           Source
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           an
           Eternall
           contrariety
           [
           enmity
           ,
           or
           contrary
           will
           ]
           in
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           if
           the
           light
           be
           borne
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           joy
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           delight
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Soule
           ,
           is
           in
           God
           ;
           How
           should
           
             not
             there
             be
             knowledge
          
           where
           God
           is
           in
           the
           Creature
           ?
        
         
           18.
           
           Now
           it
           lyeth
           not
           in
           the
           willing
           ,
           
           running
           ,
           and
           toiling
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           depths
           of
           the
           deity
           ;
           for
           the
           soule
           knoweth
           not
           the
           divine
           Centre
           ,
           how
           the
           divine
           essence
           is
           generated
           ;
           but
           it
           depends
           on
           Gods
           will
           ,
           how
           he
           will
           manifest
           it
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           God
           doth
           manifest
           himselfe
           in
           the
           soul
           ;
           what
           
           hath
           the
           soule
           done
           towards
           it
           ?
           nothing
           ?
           it
           hath
           onely
           the
           Longing
           or
           travelling
           to
           the
           birth
           ;
           and
           looketh
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           liveth
           ;
           whence
           the
           divine
           light
           commeth
           apparent
           ,
           and
           shining
           in
           it
           :
           and
           the
           first
           fierce
           [
           earnest
           ]
           Principle
           ,
           whence
           mobility
           doth
           originally
           arise
           is
           changed
           into
           Triumphing
           joy
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Therefore
           it
           is
           a
           very
           unjust
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           doth
           so
           rage
           ,
           and
           rave
           ;
           so
           Tyranize
           ,
           reproach
           ,
           contemne
           ,
           and
           revile
           ,
           when
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           doe
           shew
           themselves
           differently
           in
           man
           ,
           and
           all
           have
           not
           one
           ,
           and
           
             the
             same
             knowledge
          
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           What
           can
           a
           man
           take
           unto
           himselfe
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           borne
           in
           him
           ?
           which
           notwithstanding
           standeth
           not
           in
           mans
           choise
           ,
           as
           he
           desires
           or
           liketh
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           his
           Heaven
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           likewise
           is
           God
           manifest
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           For
           God
           ,
           
           is
           not
           a
           God
           of
           Destruction
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           [
           or
           Universall
           Generation
           ]
           but
           an
           illuminator
           ,
           enkindler
           ,
           and
           nourisher
           ,
           and
           each
           Creature
           hath
           its
           owne
           Centre
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           let
           it
           live
           eyther
           in
           the
           holynesse
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ;
           
             God
             will
             however
          
           be
           manifest
           
             in
             all
             Creatures
          
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           If
           the
           World
           were
           not
           so
           blind
           ,
           it
           might
           know
           the
           wonderfull
           Being
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Creatures
           ,
           but
           now
           that
           it
           doth
           so
           rage
           and
           rave
           ,
           it
           doth
           it
           wholly
           against
           it self
           and
           against
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           whose
           light
           ,
           they
           shall
           once
           be
           astonished
           ;
           they
           shall
           not
           hinder
           the
           Sonne
           which
           the
           Travelling
           Mother
           bringeth
           forth
           in
           her
           old
           Age
           ,
           for
           this
           the
           Heaven
           declareth
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           God
           shall
           enlighten
           him
           against
           all
           the
           raging
           and
           raving
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           and
           his
           light
           [
           splendor
           or
           glory
           ]
           shall
           reach
           from
           the
           East
           unto
           the
           West
           ;
           I
           write
           
             not
             of
             my selfe
          
           ,
           but
           I
           onely
           foreshew
           that
           this
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           shall
           come
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           I
           would
           gladly
           have
           pleasured
           you
           at
           present
           with
           what
           I
           promised
           ,
           wherein
           all
           that
           is
           herein
           touched
           and
           hinted
           at
           ,
           might
           be
           clearly
           explained
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           that
           good
           ,
           and
           known
           *
           Doctor
           hath
           desired
           touching
           the
           Originall
           ,
           Being
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           drift
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           soule
           ;
           and
           also
           his
           Finall
           End
           ;
           onely
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           finished
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           For
           the
           gifts
           which
           were
           once
           given
           mee
           of
           God
           are
           not
           therefore
           quite
           dead
           and
           gone
           ;
           albeit
           they
           were
           hid
           by
           the
           Devill
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           oftentimes
           appeare
           and
           shew
           themselves
           
             more
             deep
             ,
             and
             more
             wonderfull
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           And
           very
           shortly
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           you
           shall
           receive
           somewhat
           thereof
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           an
           higher
           beginning
           made
           towards
           it
           ;
           especially
           of
           the
           
             THREE
             PRINCIPLES
          
           of
           the
           
           Divine
           Being
           ,
           and
           so
           forth
           of
           
             all
             the
             things
          
           which
           are
           promised
           in
           my
           *
           Booke
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Onely
           I
           am
           much
           busied
           with
           worldly
           affaires
           and
           employments
           ,
           else
           a
           great
           part
           might
           have
           been
           finished
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           be
           †
           diligent
           ,
           by
           Divine
           and
           earnest
           Exercise
           ;
           what
           God
           will
           ,
           shall
           be
           done
           :
           And
           herewith
           I
           commend
           you
           into
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               18.
               
               Jan.
               1618.
               
            
             Written
             in
             haste
             .
          
           
             J.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SIX
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           TO
           *
           CHARLES
           of
           ENDERN
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Love
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           be
           our
           refreshment
           ;
           and
           helpe
           us
           to
           the
           new
           birth
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Image
           may
           appeare
           to
           Gods
           honour
           and
           deeds
           of
           wonder
           ;
           and
           cause
           the
           faire
           sprout
           of
           
             his
             Lilly
          
           to
           grow
           
             in
             us
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Paradisicall
           Garden
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Noble
           ,
           Right
           Honourable
           Sir
           ,
           my
           humble
           and
           most
           willing
           Service
           ,
           with
           hearty
           wishes
           of
           all
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           prosperity
           ,
           premised
           ;
           I
           have
           received
           by
           the
           Bearer
           your
           Man
           ,
           a
           
             measure
             of
             Corne
          
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           sent
           unto
           mee
           ,
           and
           I
           thank
           you
           most
           kindly
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           God
           Almighty
           Blesse
           you
           in
           abundance
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           3
           ,
           Being
           Noble
           Sir
           ,
           you
           are
           so
           humble
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           looke
           upon
           ,
           and
           regard
           what
           the
           World
           doth
           ;
           and
           also
           you
           doe
           not
           value
           the
           subtilty
           [
           or
           pert
           prudency
           ]
           of
           the
           high
           ;
           but
           you
           seek
           and
           labour
           after
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           buildeth
           ;
           albeit
           it
           appeare
           foolishnesse
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           it
           seemeth
           good
           in
           his
           sight
           to
           drive
           on
           his
           worke
           in
           meane
           ,
           low
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           Childlike
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           onely
           might
           be
           exalted
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           might
           have
           wherewithall
           to
           boast
           ;
           and
           you
           likewise
           may
           
             surely
             hope
             for
             the
             same
             knowledge
          
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           beautifull
           and
           excellent
           then
           all
           pompe
           and
           riches
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           
           for
           all
           whatsoever
           is
           temporall
           doth
           leave
           and
           forsake
           Man
           ,
           but
           the
           honourable
           Garland
           [
           or
           Trophy
           ]
           of
           Christ
           doth
           not
           forsake
           man
           in
           death
           ;
           but
           it
           bringeth
           him
           to
           the
           heavenly
           tryumphing
           
             Hoast
             of
             Angels
          
           ,
           into
           his
           right
           eternall
           native
           Countrey
           [
           or
           home
           .
           ]
        
         
           4.
           
           Now
           seeing
           we
           know
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           well
           understand
           that
           we
           are
           onely
           Pilgrims
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           in
           a
           strange
           lodging
           ,
           in
           very
           great
           
           danger
           ,
           lying
           captive
           in
           a
           sore
           and
           hard
           prison
           ,
           and
           must
           continually
           feare
           ,
           and
           expect
           death
           ;
           therefore
           
             Noble
             Sir
          
           ,
           you
           doe
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           deale
           more
           wisely
           then
           the
           prudent
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           looke
           about
           you
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           after
           your
           
             Eternall
             native
             Countrey
          
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           the
           Pompe
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Riches
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           generally
           the
           high
           and
           great
           Ones
           doe
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           herein
           shall
           obtaine
           a
           very
           faire
           Garland
           from
           the
           Virgin
           of
           the
           eternall
           wisedome
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           more
           value
           and
           acceptance
           with
           you
           ,
           then
           all
           temporall
           riches
           ,
           and
           this
           whole
           World
           with
           all
           its
           Being
           and
           Splendor
           ;
           of
           which
           [
           Crowne
           or
           Trophy
           of
           Sophia
           ]
           if
           I
           had
           no
           effectual
           knowledge
           ,
           
             I
             would
             not
             write
          
           ;
           for
           of
           the
           wise
           of
           this
           World
           (
           who
           onely
           out
           of
           selfe
           pride
           without
           Gods
           spirit
           doe
           arrogate
           ,
           and
           attribute
           all
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           to
           themselves
           )
           I
           have
           not
           onely
           poore
           thankes
           ,
           but
           also
           nothing
           else
           but
           derision
           ,
           and
           scorne
           ;
           at
           the
           which
           I
           doe
           rejoyce
           ,
           the
           rather
           in
           that
           I
           beare
           reproach
           for
           the
           Name
           and
           knowledge-sake
           
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           if
           my
           knowledge
           had
           beene
           gotten
           in
           
             their
             Schoole
          
           ,
           
           then
           they
           would
           imbrace
           and
           love
           their
           owne
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           from
           another
           Schoole
           ,
           therefore
           they
           know
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           moreover
           they
           despise
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           unto
           all
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
          
           this
           shall
           not
           trouble
           or
           turne
           me
           aside
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           have
           begun
           ,
           I
           will
           depend
           on
           my
           God
           and
           Creatour
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           earnestnesse
           ,
           and
           fixed
           resolution
           ;
           I
           will
           commit
           my selfe
           unto
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           doe
           with
           me
           what
           he
           please
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           attribute
           no
           wisedome
           unto
           my selfe
           ,
           moreover
           I
           rely
           not
           upon
           any
           purpose
           or
           intention
           of
           reason
           ;
           for
           I
           see
           most
           plainly
           ,
           and
           finde
           it
           as
           cleare
           as
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           God
           goeth
           
             clean
             another
          
           way
           to
           worke
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Therefore
           if
           we
           deal
           in
           a
           childlike
           manner
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           our
           reason
           (
           but
           onely
           depend
           one
           him
           with
           true
           desire
           and
           right
           earnestnesse
           ;
           and
           put
           all
           our
           confidence
           in
           him
           )
           then
           we
           obtain
           sooner
           the
           noble
           Virgin
           of
           his
           wisedome
           ;
           then
           in
           our
           sharp
           inventions
           ,
           and
           acute
           reasonings
           ;
           for
           when
           shee
           cometh
           shee
           bringeth
           true
           Wisedome
           ,
           and
           Heavenly
           understanding
           along
           with
           her
           and
           without
           the
           same
           I
           know
           nothing
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           seeing
           you
           have
           a
           great
           delight
           to
           read
           such
           Writings
           concerning
           the
           highest
           being
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           )
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           withhold
           from
           you
           what
           the
           cheifest
           good
           
             hath
             put
             me
             in
             trust
             withall
          
           ;
           but
           shortly
           I
           will
           send
           you
           something
           that
           is
           
             more
             full
          
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           very
           wonderfull
           and
           excellent
           Booke
           begun
           concerning
           
             the
             life
             of
             man
          
           ;
           which
           if
           the
           Lord
           please
           to
           continue
           his
           hand
           over
           me
           ,
           shall
           
             clearely
             open
          
           what
           man
           is
           ?
           and
           what
           he
           hath
           to
           doe
           ,
           to
           obtain
           the
           cheifest
           good
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           For
           it
           goeth
           very
           clearly
           through
           the
           three
           Principles
           ;
           
           and
           sheweth
           the
           whole
           ground
           ,
           
             so
             that
             a
             man
          
           (
           unlesse
           he
           will
           willfully
           of
           himselfe
           be
           blind
           )
           
             may
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             and
             also
             himselfe
          
           ;
           likewise
           our
           lamentable
           fall
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           restauration
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           especially
           treat
           of
           the
           fair
           Lillies
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           bestow
           upon
           the
           
             last
             World
          
           ;
           which
           will
           be
           very
           pleasant
           to
           be
           read
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           And
           though
           I
           know
           not
           sufficiently
           the
           full
           and
           whole
           ground
           what
           it
           shall
           be
           ;
           yet
           I
           
             see
             it
          
           in
           a
           great
           depth
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           if
           God
           grant
           so
           much
           grace
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           over
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           finished
           ;
           and
           also
           for
           the
           future
           finish
           the
           promised
           writings
           which
           are
           now
           
             kept
             back
          
           by
           the
           Oppressour
           ;
           as
           also
           [
           my
           Exposition
           ]
           upon
           Moses
           ;
           where
           the
           great
           wonders
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           clearely
           manifest
           to
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Day
           ;
           the
           which
           God
           will
           freely
           bestow
           and
           afford
           unto
           the
           last
           World.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           However
           
             at
             present
          
           all
           is
           in
           Babel
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           a
           great
           rent
           be
           made
           ;
           
           yet
           let
           none
           despaire
           ;
           for
           as
           God
           helped
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           with
           Consolation
           in
           the
           Babilonicall
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           Prophets
           ;
           even
           so
           shall
           now
           also
           Lillies
           grow
           up
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Thornes
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           wonderfull
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Also
           none
           need
           thinke
           ,
           that
           even
           now
           the
           whole
           Destruction
           of
           the
           City
           Babel
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           there
           shall
           verily
           be
           an
           exceeding
           great
           Rent
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           men
           now
           doe
           not
           beleeve
           ;
           for
           the
           Antichrist
           is
           not
           wholly
           revealed
           ,
           though
           verily
           in
           part
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Men
           shall
           suppose
           that
           they
           have
           wholly
           rooted
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           sorrow
           ,
           great
           joy
           shall
           follow
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           make
           Laws
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           together
           with
           severe
           ,
           sharpe
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           for
           the
           
             most
             part
          
           ,
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           Honour
           and
           Might
           ;
           and
           men
           shall
           suppose
           that
           the
           holy
           spirit
           of
           Heaven
           speaketh
           ;
           and
           now
           there
           is
           a
           
             golden
             World
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           sticketh
           full
           of
           Gods
           Anger
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           in
           Babel
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Essence
           of
           the
           right
           life
           in
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             yet
          
           therein
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Also
           the
           Rider
           on
           the
           
             Pale
             Horse
          
           shall
           come
           after
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           many
           with
           the
           Sickle
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Lilly
           springeth
           in
           the
           wonders
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           
             last
             Antichrist
          
           shall
           raise
           Persecution
           ;
           even
           then
           commeth
           
             his
             End
          
           ;
           for
           the
           
             appearance
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           terrifieth
           him
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           then
           Babel
           burneth
           up
           in
           the
           zeale
           and
           Anger
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           is
           wonderfull
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           no
           *
           power
           to
           write
           more
           plainely
           ;
           yet
           at
           that
           time
           my
           Writings
           shall
           be
           
             very
             serviceable
          
           ;
           for
           there
           commeth
           a
           time
           from
           the
           LORD
           which
           is
           not
           from
           the
           Starry
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Blessed
           is
           he
           that
           seekes
           the
           Lord
           with
           full
           earnestnesse
           ,
           for
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           found
           in
           the
           History
           ,
           but
           in
           true
           affiance
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
           right
           resignation
           into
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           :
           
           
             Therein
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           shall
           appeare
           
             with
             wonders
             ,
             and
             powers
          
           ,
           which
           Babel
           at
           present
           in
           her
           inventions
           [
           forged
           hypocrisies
           ]
           doth
           not
           beleeve
           ;
           yet
           however
           it
           certainely
           commeth
           ;
           and
           is
           already
           on
           foot
           ,
           yet
           hidden
           from
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           I
           have
           sent
           you
           by
           Mr.
           Fabian
           ,
           the
           whole
           worke
           of
           the
           Second
           Booke
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           you
           have
           received
           it
           ,
           for
           since
           that
           time
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           Journey
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           spoken
           with
           Mr.
           Fabian
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           demand
           it
           of
           him
           :
           And
           so
           I
           commit
           you
           to
           the
           meeke
           Love
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Given
             in
             haste
             :
             Goerlits
             ,
             
               Friday
               ,
               before
               the
               Advent
               ,
               1619.
               
            
          
           
        
         
           
             The
             Name
             of
             the
             LORD
             is
             a
             Strong
             Tower
             ,
             the
             Righteous
             flye
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             exalted
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVEN
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           
           TO
           *
           CHARLES
           of
           ENDERN
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NOBLE
           ,
           Right
           Honourable
           Sir
           ,
           my
           humble
           ,
           ready
           ,
           and
           willing
           Service
           ,
           with
           all
           Cordiall
           wishes
           of
           Gods
           love
           and
           grace
           ,
           to
           your
           new
           creature
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           body
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           as
           also
           all
           temporall
           prosperity
           and
           blessing
           for
           the
           earthly
           body
           ,
           premised
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           have
           considered
           your
           Noble
           heart
           ,
           
           and
           minde
           ,
           which
           is
           enkindled
           and
           enflamed
           not
           onely
           towards
           God
           ,
           but
           likewise
           towards
           his
           Children
           ,
           in
           love
           ;
           which
           hath
           exceedingly
           rejoyced
           me
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           consider
           of
           the
           true
           earnestnesse
           and
           zeale
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           ;
           for
           you
           have
           endeavoured
           much
           about
           my
           few
           Writings
           of
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           and
           not
           regarded
           the
           murthering
           [
           or
           confounding
           cryes
           ]
           of
           the
           Oppressour
           ,
           but
           sought
           after
           it
           your selfe
           
             to
             read
             it
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             copy
             it
             out
          
           with
           your
           owne
           hand
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Which
           give
           mee
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           opened
           a
           little
           gate
           [
           of
           his
           wisedome
           ]
           unto
           you
           ,
           which
           was
           fast
           shut
           to
           the
           Oppressor
           ;
           being
           he
           sought
           for
           it
           in
           
             Art
             ,
             and
             Pride
          
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           concealed
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           offended
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Writer
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           minde
           what
           is
           written
           
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             My
             power
             is
             mighty
             in
             the
             weake
          
           ;
           and
           how
           
             Christ
             thanked
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             hid
             it
             from
             the
             prudent
             and
             wise
             ,
             and
             revealed
             it
             unto
             Babes
          
           ;
           And
           sayd
           further
           ,
           
             Yea
             further
             !
             For
             so
             it
             hath
             pleased
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Also
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           and
           convinced
           in
           my
           spirit
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           not
           done
           it
           out
           of
           any
           Curiosity
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           becommeth
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           
             seeke
             the
             precious
             Pearle
          
           ,
           and
           are
           desirous
           
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           found
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           precious
           Jewell
           ,
           which
           man
           loveth
           farre
           beyond
           his
           earthly
           life
           ,
           
           for
           it
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           more
           faire
           ,
           beautifull
           ,
           and
           excellent
           ,
           then
           the
           Sun
           ;
           it
           rejoyceth
           Man
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           begets
           him
           out
           of
           darknesse
           to
           the
           light
           ,
           it
           giveth
           him
           a
           certaine
           spirit
           of
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           leadeth
           him
           upon
           the
           
             right
             path
          
           ,
           and
           goeth
           along
           with
           him
           
             into
             death
          
           ,
           and
           brings
           him
           forth
           to
           life
           out
           of
           death
           ;
           it
           quelleth
           the
           anguish
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           where
           
             his
             light
          
           ;
           it
           is
           Gods
           friend
           in
           his
           love
           ;
           it
           affordeth
           him
           Reason
           and
           Discretion
           to
           governe
           his
           
             earthly
             body
          
           ;
           it
           leadeth
           him
           from
           the
           false
           and
           evill
           way
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           doth
           obtaine
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           ,
           him
           it
           Crowneth
           with
           its
           Garland
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           noble
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           other
           cause
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           desire
           of
           unseighned
           love
           towards
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           I
           might
           but
           refresh
           ,
           and
           recreate
           my selfe
           ,
           with
           them
           ;
           I
           doe
           it
           not
           for
           temporall
           goods
           or
           gifts
           (
           albeit
           you
           have
           tendred
           your
           kind
           and
           loving
           favours
           to
           me
           (
           though
           a
           stranger
           )
           in
           a
           curteous
           and
           friendly
           manner
           )
           but
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           Jsrael
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           highly
           rejoyce
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
          
           ;
           and
           my
           labour
           which
           here
           I
           undergoe
           in
           love
           towards
           them
           ;
           shall
           then
           be
           well
           recompensed
           ;
           when
           I
           shall
           so
           rejoyce
           with
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           
             every
             ones
             work
          
           shall
           follow
           him
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Therefore
             I
             am
             in
             right
             earnest
             ,
             being
             that
             a
          
           Sparkle
           
             of
             the
             pretious
             Pearl
             is
          
           given
           
             to
             me
             ,
             and
          
           Christ
           
             faithfully
             warneth
             us
          
           not
           to
           put
           it
           under
           the
           table
           ,
           
           or
           to
           bury
           it
           in
           
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             thereupon
          
           we
           ought
           not
           so
           much
           to
           feare
           man
           ,
           that
           can
           kill
           the
           body
           onely
           and
           then
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           we
           ought
           to
           feare
           him
           that
           can
           destroy
           body
           and
           soule
           ;
           and
           cast
           them
           into
           Hell.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           though
           in
           my
           time
           I
           shall
           receive
           but
           
             little
             thankes
          
           from
           some
           ,
           who
           love
           their
           Belly
           more
           then
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           my
           Writings
           have
           their
           gifts
           ,
           and
           stand
           for
           their
           time
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           a
           very
           pretious
           worthy
           earnest
           Birth
           and
           descent
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           consider
           my selfe
           in
           my
           poor
           ,
           low
           ,
           unlearned
           ,
           and
           simple
           person
           ,
           I
           doe
           then
           wonder
           more
           then
           my
           very
           adversary
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           But
           seeing
           I
           know
           Experimentally
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           also
           giveth
           me
           a
           driving
           will
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           write
           
             what
             I
             know
             and
             see
          
           ;
           therefore
           I
           will
           obey
           God
           rather
           then
           man
           ;
           least
           my
           Office
           and
           Stewardship
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           me
           againe
           ,
           and
           given
           unto
           another
           ;
           which
           would
           
             Eternally
             grieve
             me
          
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           seeing
           Sir
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           obtained
           a
           longing
           and
           delight
           to
           read
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           as
           I
           verily
           hope
           )
           from
           the
           providence
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           
             not
             conceale
          
           it
           from
           you
           ,
           seeing
           that
           God
           the
           most
           High
           hath
           called
           you
           ,
           through
           his
           wonderfull
           Counsell
           ,
           to
           publish
           the
           first
           Worke
           ;
           when
           I
           thought
           the
           
           Oppressour
           
             had
             devoured
             it
          
           ;
           but
           even
           then
           it
           sprung
           forth
           as
           a
           green
           Twig
           ,
           wholly
           unknowne
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           though
           I
           know
           nothing
           of
           my
           Selfe
           ,
           what
           God
           is
           about
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           his
           Counsell
           and
           way
           also
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           goe
           ,
           is
           hidden
           from
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           say
           nothing
           of
           my selfe
           ;
           also
           the
           Oppressour
           might
           impute
           it
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           a
           
             Pedentick
             Pride
          
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           thus
           onely
           arrogantly
           vaunt
           with
           my
           small
           gifts
           (
           which
           were
           
             of
             grace
          
           given
           to
           me
           )
           and
           thereby
           set
           forth
           the
           thoughts
           and
           imaginations
           of
           my
           heart
           for
           my
           owne
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           and
           boasting
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Yet
           I
           declare
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           testifie
           it
           before
           his
           judgement
           (
           where
           all
           things
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           doings
           )
           that
           I
           my selfe
           
             know
             not
          
           what
           is
           hapned
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           how
           it
           goeth
           with
           me
           ,
           save
           onely
           that
           I
           have
           a
           driving
           will.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           Also
           I
           know
           not
           what
           I
           shall
           write
           ,
           for
           when
           I
           write
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             Dictate
             the
             same
          
           to
           me
           in
           great
           
             wonderfull
             knowledge
          
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           often
           
             cannot
             tell
          
           whether
           I
           (
           as
           to
           my
           Spirit
           )
           
             am
             in
             this
             World
             or
             no
             ,
          
           and
           thereat
           I
           doe
           exceedingly
           rejoyce
           ;
           and
           therein
           sure
           and
           certaine
           knowledge
           is
           imparted
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           the
           more
           I
           seeke
           the
           more
           I
           finde
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           deeper
           ,
           that
           I
           many
           times
           account
           my
           sinfull
           person
           too
           weake
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           ,
           to
           set
           upon
           such
           
             high
             Mysteries
          
           ,
           where
           then
           the
           spirit
           sets
           up
           my
           Banner
           ,
           and
           sayth
           ,
           
             Arise
             !
             thou
             shalt
             live
             therein
             Eternally
             ,
             and
             be
             Crowned
             therewith
             ;
             Why
             art
             thou
             amazed
             ?
          
        
         
           14.
           
           Therefore
           Noble
           Sir
           ,
           I
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           cause
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           will
           and
           Search
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           a
           minde
           to
           reade
           any
           thing
           therein
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           your
           choyce
           ;
           I
           send
           you
           now
           what
           was
           made
           formerly
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           with
           you
           ;
           namely
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           two
           and
           twentieth
           Chapter
           to
           the
           End
           ,
           where
           in
           very
           deed
           ,
           the
           noble
           Corall
           is
           opened
           ,
           and
           my
           minde
           sheweth
           me
           that
           you
           shall
           take
           likement
           and
           delight
           therein
           ;
           and
           herein
           also
           you
           shall
           obtaine
           
             a
             little
             Pearle
          
           ,
           if
           your
           minde
           be
           approved
           and
           directed
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           The
           rest
           (
           which
           are
           about
           some
           thirty
           Sheets
           )
           our
           known
           and
           good
           friend
           hath
           them
           ,
           he
           shall
           give
           them
           to
           you
           ;
           there
           are
           very
           high
           ,
           and
           deepe
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           are
           very
           worthy
           of
           Preservation
           ;
           you
           shall
           likewise
           have
           them
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           to
           read
           them
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           albeit
           I
           set
           my selfe
           to
           keepe
           the
           same
           
             somewhat
             still
             and
             secret
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           for
           I
           hear
           that
           haughty
           People
           doe
           desire
           it
           ;
           by
           whom
           the
           Enemy
           (
           being
           a
           destroyer
           )
           might
           make
           it
           away
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           well
           what
           manner
           of
           Enemy
           the
           Devill
           is
           that
           doth
           gainsay
           and
           oppose
           me
           ;
           therefore
           I
           entreat
           you
           to
           deal
           wisely
           and
           carefully
           ,
           I
           shall
           spedily
           (
           if
           need
           require
           )
           call
           for
           it
           .
        
         
         
           17.
           
           And
           shortly
           ,
           if
           God
           permit
           ,
           more
           ,
           and
           deeper
           things
           shall
           be
           made
           upon
           
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           and
           then
           at
           last
           upon
           
             the
             whole
             Tree
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             Being
             of
             all
             Beings
          
           ;
           shewing
           how
           all
           things
           begin
           and
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           being
           ,
           each
           thing
           appeareth
           and
           cometh
           to
           light
           ,
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           That
           I
           hope
           the
           fair
           and
           excellent
           lilly
           promised
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           spring
           forth
           in
           the
           Corall
           in
           his
           owne
           spirit
           in
           the
           Children
           of
           Gods
           love
           in
           Christ
           ;
           for
           we
           finde
           a
           very
           pretious
           pearl
           yet
           springing
           ,
           not
           now
           knowne
           to
           me
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           blooming
           in
           the
           minde
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           to
           the
           pleasant
           love
           of
           God.
           
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EIGHT
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           TO
           *
           CHARLES
           OF
           ENDERN
           .
        
         
           The
           Light
           ,
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           Eternall
           power
           ,
           flowing
           from
           the
           heart
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           be
           our
           refreshment
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           NOBLE
           ,
           right
           Honourable
           Sir
           ,
           all
           Cordiall
           wishes
           of
           Divine
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           therein
           all
           prosperity
           premised
           ;
           I
           cannot
           omit
           to
           salute
           you
           with
           this
           short
           Epistle
           ,
           seeing
           your
           Curteous
           and
           Generous
           heart
           ,
           hath
           bestowed
           a
           Measure
           of
           Corne
           upon
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           gladly
           received
           ,
           and
           doe
           returne
           exceeding
           many
           thankes
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           shal
           pray
           God
           the
           Creator
           and
           Preserver
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           whose
           power
           all
           things
           are
           ,
           to
           blesse
           you
           in
           abundance
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           though
           I
           have
           not
           deserved
           it
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           am
           but
           a
           Stranger
           to
           you
           ,
           therefore
           I
           acknowledge
           your
           kinde
           heart
           herein
           towards
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           because
           you
           are
           so
           very
           humble
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           Gods
           and
           his
           Kingdomes
           sake
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           your
           highnesse
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           doe
           cast
           your selfe
           ,
           with
           your
           favour
           and
           love
           into
           the
           plaine
           humility
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ;
           thereupon
           I
           doe
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           
             the
             feare
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           a
           desire
           after
           the
           Communion
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           [
           Communion
           and
           Fellowship
           ]
           we
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           all
           one
           body
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           many
           members
           and
           Creatures
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           At
           which
           we
           should
           not
           onely
           highly
           rejoyce
           ,
           but
           resigne
           our selves
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           one
           love
           ,
           that
           his
           power
           may
           be
           effectuall
           and
           abound
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           may
           be
           begotten
           and
           brought
           forth
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           might
           be
           made
           mutuall
           partakers
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           in
           one
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           plainly
           manifest
           to
           us
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           but
           also
           in
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           that
           if
           a
           man
           doth
           good
           unto
           another
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           proceed
           from
           a
           kind
           Charitable
           good
           will
           ,
           heart
           and
           inclination
           ;
           that
           his
           heart
           spirit
           and
           minde
           that
           hath
           received
           the
           good
           ,
           is
           again
           inclined
           in
           favour
           and
           love
           towards
           his
           propitious
           friend
           ,
           an
           I
           wisheth
           all
           blessing
           and
           good
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           he
           presents
           his
           owne
           wants
           ,
           and
           condition
           before
           God
           ,
           he
           likewise
           brings
           in
           his
           will
           ,
           minde
           and
           love
           ,
           before
           and
           into
           God
           ,
           his
           faithfull
           friends
           condition
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           *
           afford
           unto
           the
           
             kind
             heart
          
           ,
           rich
           and
           aboundant
           blessing
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           earthly
           life
           ,
           but
           hereby
           likewise
           ,
           a
           path
           ,
           and
           way
           is
           made
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           he
           turnes
           himselfe
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           desires
           his
           love
           and
           grace
           ;
           then
           his
           
             friends
             love
          
           ,
           which
           before
           hath
           brought
           him
           in
           to
           God
           ,
           doth
           helpe
           him
           to
           presse
           and
           
             force
             his
             way
          
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           enable
           him
           to
           wrestie
           with
           the
           Turba
           ,
           with
           the
           corrupt
           Infection
           [
           or
           poysonfull
           desire
           ,
           ]
           in
           which
           ,
           the
           Devill
           holds
           us
           captive
           ;
           and
           so
           assists
           him
           to
           destroy
           the
           limit
           ,
           or
           receptacle
           of
           the
           Anger
           ;
           which
           for
           my
           part
           I
           am
           not
           onely
           obliged
           ,
           but
           likewise
           wholly
           desirous
           and
           willing
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Now
           because
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           me
           out
           of
           his
           kinde
           grace
           ,
           a
           deepe
           and
           high
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           and
           being
           ;
           therefore
           I
           am
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           
             serve
             you
          
           both
           with
           my
           Prayers
           for
           you
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           with
           what
           I
           shall
           set
           downe
           in
           writing
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           you
           may
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           from
           God
           (
           as
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           you
           have
           a
           sy●cere
           desire
           to
           read
           it
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           conceale
           it
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           also
           be
           forward
           to
           have
           mutuall
           and
           personall
           discourse
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           if
           you
           should
           therein
           finde
           a
           misunderstanding
           ,
           I
           would
           sufficiently
           cleare
           it
           and
           inform
           you
           about
           it
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           thing
           should
           seem
           too
           difficult
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           I
           would
           willingly
           bring
           it
           into
           a
           more
           ea●
           understanding
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           put
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           higher
           or
           more
           profound
           
             to
             the
             question
          
           I
           hope
           to
           God
           (
           unto
           whose
           will
           I
           commit
           all
           things
           ,
           )
           
             that
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             me
             to
             manifest
             it
             ,
          
           and
           I
           shall
           indeavour
           carefully
           in
           all
           wayes
           ,
           with
           Prayers
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           again
           shew
           my selfe
           in
           acceptable
           
             services
             of
             love
          
           towards
           you
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           in
           God
           that
           he
           will
           not
           deny
           me
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           my
           heart
           is
           wholly
           given
           up
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           doth
           indeavour
           that
           it
           
           may
           make
           a
           true
           labourer
           in
           the
           Vineyard
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           manifest
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           fruit
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           As
           every
           tree
           laboureth
           to
           impart
           its
           sap
           unto
           its
           branches
           and
           twigs
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           it
           might
           be
           knowne
           by
           the
           fruit
           that
           groweth
           on
           its
           branches
           ;
           which
           likewise
           we
           are
           all
           bound
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           very
           desirous
           of
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NINE
           AND
           TWENTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           TO
           *
           CHARLES
           of
           ENDERN
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           RIGHT
           Honourable
           ,
           and
           beloved
           in
           Christ
           ;
           I
           wish
           unto
           you
           the
           rich
           and
           effectuall
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           power
           ,
           that
           the
           Pearls
           ground
           in
           the
           life
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           may
           be
           manifest
           in
           the
           Divine
           shining
           light
           ,
           in
           your
           owne
           light
           of
           life
           in
           you
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           bring
           forth
           abundance
           of
           fruit
           to
           Divine
           Contemplation
           ,
           and
           Eternall
           joy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Like
           as
           I
           have
           alwayes
           knowne
           you
           to
           be
           a
           Wel-wisher
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           wisedome
           ;
           and
           my
           whole
           desire
           is
           at
           present
           (
           that
           for
           an
           expresse
           of
           thankfulnesse
           for
           my
           many
           received
           courtesies
           ,
           and
           favours
           )
           I
           might
           be
           able
           to
           impart
           to
           you
           that
           which
           the
           most
           High
           hath
           in
           a
           short
           time
           given
           me
           out
           of
           his
           wel-spring
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           albeit
           I
           have
           no
           ability
           to
           doe
           it
           at
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           yet
           my
           minde
           is
           so
           wholly
           enkindled
           in
           its
           Centre
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           very
           heartily
           ,
           and
           readily
           impart
           it
           to
           my
           bretheren
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           I
           continually
           entreat
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           
             to
             open
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
          
           that
           they
           might
           understand
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           may
           come
           in
           them
           to
           a
           right
           quick
           [
           essentiall
           ]
           and
           living
           [
           effect
           ]
           and
           operation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           from
           a
           syncere
           intention
           I
           would
           not
           conceale
           from
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           (
           since
           the
           new
           Yeare
           )
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           some
           
             learned
             men
             and
             persons
             of
             quality
          
           have
           written
           
             a
             treatise
             of
             Election
          
           or
           of
           Gods
           will
           concerning
           man
           ;
           and
           so
           expressed
           and
           inlarged
           it
           out
           of
           such
           a
           ground
           [
           or
           deep
           soundation
           ]
           that
           
             all
             Mysteries
          
           both
           of
           the
           outward
           ,
           visible
           ,
           Elementall
           ;
           and
           then
           also
           of
           the
           hidden
           spirituall
           World
           
             may
             be
             therein
             discerned
          
           ;
           and
           thereunto
           I
           have
           in
           an
           especiall
           manner
           alleadged
           the
           †
           sayings
           of
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           which
           speake
           
           of
           Gods
           will
           to
           harden
           ,
           and
           then
           of
           his
           un-willingnesse
           to
           harden
           ,
           and
           so
           tuned
           or
           harmonized
           them
           together
           ,
           that
           the
           right
           understanding
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           same
           
             may
             be
             seen
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           it
           is
           so
           proved
           and
           demonstrated
           ,
           
           that
           I
           hope
           in
           God
           that
           it
           shall
           give
           furtherance
           and
           occasion
           to
           take
           away
           that
           strife
           and
           controversy
           in
           the
           Churches
           ;
           which
           is
           known
           and
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           is
           nigh
           and
           at
           hand
           ;
           that
           the
           contentions
           about
           Religion
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           Temperature
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           ruination
           of
           the
           false
           Kingdome
           in
           
             Babel
             ▪
          
           that
           hath
           set
           up
           it selfe
           in
           Christs
           stead
           ,
           together
           with
           
             other
             great
             alterations
          
           ;
           concerning
           which
           ,
           although
           men
           now
           will
           hardly
           believe
           me
           ,
           yet
           in
           a
           short
           time
           shall
           
             really
             appeare
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           themselves
           ;
           and
           this
           beloved
           Sir
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           for
           your
           further
           consideration
           and
           christian
           meditation
           ,
           omit
           to
           hint
           unto
           you
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           IMMANVEL
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           MY
           very
           Christian
           Brother
           and
           Friend
           ,
           
           all
           Cordiall
           wishes
           of
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           and
           further
           illumination
           ,
           with
           true
           persevering
           ,
           constancy
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           patiently
           to
           endure
           
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           premised
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           your
           knowledge
           hath
           
             Sealed
             you
             with
             the
             mark
             of
             Christ
          
           unto
           a
           further
           confirmation
           ;
           and
           hath
           
             Crowned
             you
          
           to
           be
           a
           Champion
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           worke
           as
           a
           true
           owner
           in
           his
           Service
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           I
           exhort
           you
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           with
           Prayer
           and
           supplication
           commit
           the
           cause
           to
           God
           in
           patience
           ,
           and
           stand
           qnietly
           under
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           be
           diligent
           in
           your
           Talent
           entrusted
           to
           you
           ;
           you
           shall
           see
           great
           wonders
           ,
           and
           your
           Talent
           will
           be
           more
           and
           more
           pleasant
           and
           beloved
           ,
           for
           so
           Christ
           hath
           also
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           
             forsake
             all
          
           for
           his
           Name
           sake
           ;
           and
           cleave
           onely
           unto
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           requireth
           a
           pure
           ,
           
             resigned
             soule
          
           ;
           in
           that
           he
           will
           dwell
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           You
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           be
           amazed
           ,
           or
           terrifyed
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           well
           ,
           for
           what
           use
           he
           employeth
           you
           ;
           
           commit
           your selfe
           onely
           to
           him
           in
           Patience
           ,
           and
           strive
           against
           reason
           which
           gainsayeth
           and
           contradicts
           ;
           
             and
             so
             you
             will
             dye
             unto
             the
             World
             and
             live
             unto
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           will
           exercise
           your
           
             warfare
             aright
          
           for
           his
           loves
           sake
           ;
           and
           therefrom
           gain
           the
           Noble
           Crowne
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           rejoyce
           and
           injoy
           one
           another
           eternally
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           God
           hath
           planted
           him
           a
           Rose
           Garden
           in
           your
           young
           heart
           ;
           take
           heed
           that
           the
           Devill
           sow
           not
           thornes
           and
           thistles
           therein
           ,
           there
           will
           soon
           come
           another
           time
           ,
           that
           your
           Rose-bud
           shall
           bring
           forth
           its
           fruits
           ;
           strive
           not
           to
           be
           in
           Office
           ,
           but
           stand
           still
           unto
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           to
           what
           he
           will
           have
           you
           ;
           let
           the
           smoak
           of
           the
           Devill
           passe
           away
           ;
           rejoyce
           rather
           at
           this
           reproach
           in
           the
           mark
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ONE
           AND
           THIRTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           [
           is
           ]
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           DEARE
           Sir
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Brother
           ;
           all
           faithfull
           Cordiall
           and
           syncere
           desires
           of
           my
           spirit
           ,
           of
           true
           Divine
           light
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           with
           intimate
           joy
           in
           the
           Divine
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           [
           in
           ]
           our
           Eternall
           fraternity
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           have
           received
           your
           Letter
           which
           you
           sent
           ,
           and
           I
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           my
           God
           ,
           who
           doth
           so
           richly
           and
           abundantly
           impart
           
             his
             grace
          
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           open
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           we
           ,
           in
           the
           conjecture
           of
           our
           Gifts
           ,
           desire
           to
           Search
           into
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           wonders
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           your
           tendred
           friendship
           is
           very
           pleasing
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           according
           as
           this
           letter
           doth
           import
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           you
           ,
           for
           a
           springing
           ,
           and
           very
           desirous
           
             branch
             on
             the
             Vine
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           also
           for
           my
           member
           and
           fellow
           twig
           on
           this
           *
           Corall
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           in
           the
           power
           of
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           
           that
           it
           may
           be
           a
           true
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           immoveable
           earnestnesse
           ;
           as
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           pretious
           
             Coralline
             branch
          
           of
           the
           
             new
             birth
          
           is
           begotten
           in
           you
           ,
           out
           of
           Christs
           spirit
           and
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Thereupon
           I
           also
           would
           faine
           ,
           
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           impart
           my
           little
           sap
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           influence
           ,
           out
           of
           Gods
           gifts
           ,
           unto
           my
           fellow-branches
           and
           twigs
           ,
           and
           helpe
           to
           quicken
           and
           refresh
           them
           in
           my
           weake
           power
           ,
           and
           also
           receive
           enjoyment
           of
           their
           gifts
           ;
           as
           we
           are
           obliged
           and
           bound
           mutually
           to
           doe
           for
           each
           other
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           right
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
             unto
             which
             I
             am
             in
             an
             especiall
             manner
             driven
             in
             my
             gifts
          
           ;
           and
           for
           which
           sake
           I
           have
           spent
           much
           time
           and
           paines
           ,
           yet
           in
           great
           desire
           ,
           longing
           ,
           and
           delight
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           continually
           my
           earnest
           hope
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           
           drift
           ,
           and
           ayme
           of
           my
           desire
           to
           serve
           my
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Vineyard
             of
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           though
           I
           am
           a
           simple
           man
           ,
           and
           un-expert
           and
           un-experienced
           in
           
             Scholastick
             Learning
          
           ,
           and
           Arts
           ;
           
           neither
           have
           I
           ever
           been
           ●ayned
           up
           to
           exercise
           my selfe
           ,
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           high
           masters
           ,
           and
           to
           comprehend
           great
           Mysteries
           in
           my
           Reason
           ,
           but
           in
           my
           outward
           occupation
           I
           have
           been
           a
           Tradesman
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           honestly
           maintained
           my selfe
           a
           long
           time
           ;
           yet
           my
           inward
           occupation
           and
           exercise
           hath
           with
           very
           earnest
           strong
           desire
           entred
           into
           the
           
             mortification
             of
             my
             sinfull
             man
          
           ,
           inherited
           from
           the
           corrupt
           Adam
           ,
           how
           I
           might
           dye
           to
           my
           selfehood
           ,
           and
           selfe
           will
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           arise
           in
           his
           will
           to
           a
           new
           spirit
           ,
           and
           will
           of
           Divine
           renovation
           of
           minde
           and
           understanding
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Thereupon
           I
           once
           so
           strongly
           and
           sixedly
           *
           resolved
           rather
           to
           for
           one
           my
           earthly
           life
           ,
           then
           to
           desist
           from
           
             this
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             Combate
          
           ;
           and
           ●hat
           I
           have
           suffered
           therein
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           the
           Lord
           knowes
           ,
           who
           so
           led
           me
           through
           his
           judgement
           of
           my
           sinnes
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           Crowned
           me
           with
           the
           fairest
           tryumphing
           aspect
           of
           his
           Divine
           Kingdome
           of
           joy
           ;
           which
           to
           expresse
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           Pen
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           doe
           willingly
           beteeme
           ,
           and
           heartily
           wish
           it
           to
           the
           
             Reader
             of
             this
             Epistle
          
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           from
           this
           Tryumphing
           light
           [
           or
           joyfull
           convincing
           illumination
           of
           God
           ]
           that
           hath
           been
           given
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           hitherto
           have
           written
           for
           many
           yeares
           ;
           for
           I
           obtained
           therein
           so
           much
           grace
           as
           to
           see
           and
           know
           
             my
             owne
             Booke
          
           which
           I
           my selfe
           am
           ,
           Viz.
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           moreover
           to
           behold
           and
           really
           to
           contemplate
           the
           Centre
           of
           all
           Beings
           ;
           and
           to
           understand
           the
           Formed
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           also
           to
           understand
           the
           originall
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           compacted
           framed
           or
           formed
           
             Sensall
             tongue
          
           of
           all
           properties
           ;
           and
           likewise
           the
           mentall
           ,
           unformed
           ,
           
             holy
             tongue
          
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           written
           many
           high
           Books
           ,
           which
           in
           part
           will
           be
           unapprehensive
           to
           Reason
           ,
           without
           Gods
           light
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Albeit
           I
           ,
           as
           an
           earthly
           weake
           instrument
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           externall
           man
           ,
           
           could
           very
           hardly
           at
           first
           (
           being
           an
           un-exercised
           unlearned
           man
           )
           comprehend
           and
           bring
           
             this
             high
             worke
          
           to
           the
           understanding
           [
           or
           fidy
           expresse
           it
           for
           the
           understanding
           ]
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Aurora
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           part
           of
           my
           Writings
           ;
           also
           I
           intended
           not
           to
           make
           it
           knowne
           unto
           any
           man
           ;
           but
           I
           wrote
           it
           for
           my
           memoriall
           of
           the
           very
           wonderfull
           knowledge
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           seeling
           illumination
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           spirit
           signified
           to
           what
           end
           it
           should
           be
           ;
           yet
           Reason
           ,
           Viz.
           the
           externall
           man
           ,
           
             could
             not
          
           comprehend
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           saw
           its
           unworthinesse
           ,
           and
           lowlinesse
           ;
           and
           I
           kept
           these
           Writings
           (
           Viz.
           the
           Aurora
           )
           by
           me
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           I
           spoke
           of
           it
           unto
           one
           ,
           by
           whose
           meanes
           it
           came
           before
           the
           Learned
           ,
           who
           presently
           
           studyed
           and
           indeavoured
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           
             taken
             from
             me
          
           ;
           where
           then
           Satan
           thought
           to
           make
           a
           Bon-fire
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           scandalize
           and
           cast
           an
           Odium
           upon
           my
           person
           ;
           wherefore
           I
           have
           suffered
           much
           for
           Christ
           my
           Lord
           his
           sake
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           might
           follow
           him
           aright
           in
           his
           processe
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           as
           it
           hapned
           to
           the
           Devill
           about
           Christ
           ;
           so
           also
           it
           hapned
           to
           him
           about
           my
           Writing
           ;
           
           for
           he
           that
           desired
           ,
           and
           intended
           to
           persecute
           them
           ,
           he
           published
           them
           ,
           and
           brought
           me
           into
           a
           greater
           stronger
           and
           more
           serious
           exercise
           ;
           whereby
           I
           was
           more
           exercised
           in
           Iudgement
           ;
           and
           stood
           the
           stronger
           in
           opposing
           the
           Devill
           and
           his
           violent
           assaults
           in
           the
           Serpentine
           Ens
           of
           the
           
             Earthly
             Adam
          
           ;
           and
           did
           more
           and
           more
           disclose
           and
           breake
           open
           
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             deep
          
           ;
           [
           or
           hidden
           depths
           of
           Eternity
           ]
           and
           am
           come
           unto
           the
           
             cleare
             light
          
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           my
           Writings
           are
           both
           far
           and
           near
           read
           with
           oelight
           ,
           and
           copyed
           out
           by
           many
           
             very
             Learned
             Doctors
          
           ,
           and
           other
           persons
           both
           of
           high
           noble
           and
           of
           low
           descent
           ,
           and
           that
           wholly
           without
           my
           incitement
           ,
           or
           running
           ;
           through
           Gods
           providence
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           I
           would
           have
           very
           willingly
           imparted
           som
           of
           them
           now
           unto
           you
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           them
           not
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           cannot
           get
           them
           so
           soone
           at
           present
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           some
           Treatises
           are
           written
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           hope
           many
           an
           hungry
           soule
           shall
           be
           refreshed
           ,
           for
           the
           
             latter
             writings
          
           ,
           are
           much
           clearer
           ,
           and
           better
           to
           be
           *
           understood
           then
           the
           first
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           have
           told
           me
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           would
           but
           take
           so
           much
           paines
           as
           you
           mention
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           me
           your selfe
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           converse
           with
           me
           in
           Divine
           wisdome
           ;
           I
           shall
           be
           glad
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           take
           your
           opportunity
           with
           me
           as
           you
           please
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           continually
           exercised
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           
             laid
             aside
             my
             Trade
          
           to
           serve
           God
           and
           my
           brother
           in
           this
           Calling
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           my
           reward
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           albeit
           I
           shall
           incur
           displeasure
           and
           an
           ungratefull
           Odium
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Babel
           and
           
             the
             Antichrist
          
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           I
           returne
           many
           thankes
           for
           Mr
           Nagels
           salutation
           ;
           and
           other
           Christian
           fellow-members
           who
           are
           in
           the
           †
           Pilgrimage
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           ;
           and
           when
           your
           occasions
           give
           leave
           ,
           salute
           them
           from
           me
           againe
           most
           kindly
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Elias
             Teikman
          
           is
           not
           come
           yet
           unto
           me
           ,
           neither
           doe
           I
           know
           where
           he
           is
           ;
           Mr
           
             Balthasar
             Walter
          
           hath
           often
           made
           mention
           of
           him
           in
           love
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           him
           not
           ,
           save
           onely
           in
           the
           spirit
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           onely
           heard
           of
           him
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Concerning
           my
           condition
           I
           certify
           you
           upon
           your
           desire
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           )
           very
           well
           at
           present
           ;
           
             but
             I
             see
             in
             the
             Spirit
             a
             great
             Persecution
             and
             Alteration
             approaching
             upon
             the
             Countrey
             and
             People
          
           ;
           
           
             which
             is
             very
             nigh
             at
             hand
             ,
          
           as
           is
           mentioned
           and
           foretold
           in
           my
           Writings
           ;
           
             and
             it
             is
             high
             time
             to
             goe
             out
             and
             flye
             from
             Babel
          
           ;
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           speake
           of
           any
           Rest
           or
           settlement
           ;
           *
           onely
           all
           will
           be
           full
           of
           misery
           ,
           Robbings
           ,
           Murtherings
           ,
           and
           unheard
           of
           Devillishnesse
           in
           
           Christendome
           ;
           that
           outragious
           practices
           of
           
             the
             Cessacks
          
           breaking
           through
           Silesia
           among
           our
           neighbouring
           Countries
           ,
           is
           very
           likely
           knowne
           unto
           you
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           certain
           type
           and
           symptom
           of
           the
           anger
           to
           come
           upon
           these
           Countries
           ;
           and
           I
           commend
           you
           and
           all
           Christian
           members
           unto
           the
           meek
           love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           to
           their
           ,
           and
           your
           love
           and
           favour
           .
           
        
         
           
             Dated
             
               the
               10.
               of
               December
               ,
               New
               Style
               ,
               1622.
               
            
          
           
             J.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TWO
           AND
           THIRTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           consisteth
           in
           the
           effectuall
           working
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           within
           Us.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           MY
           very
           loving
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Friend
           ;
           I
           wish
           you
           the
           highest
           Peace
           with
           the
           hearty
           Love
           of
           a
           fellow-member
           of
           Christ
           working
           in
           the
           desire
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Sunne
           of
           the
           effectuall
           love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           may
           continually
           arise
           and
           shine
           in
           your
           
             Spirit
             ,
             Soule
             ,
             and
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Your
           Letter
           dated
           the
           24.
           of
           January
           ,
           I
           received
           14.
           dayes
           after
           Easter
           ;
           rejoycing
           to
           see
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           a
           thirsty
           ,
           fervent
           ,
           and
           desirous
           ,
           Searcher
           ,
           and
           Lover
           of
           the
           true
           ground
           [
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Divine
           Mysteries
           ]
           which
           I
           perceive
           you
           have
           sought
           ,
           and
           searched
           for
           with
           diligence
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           that
           my
           writings
           are
           come
           to
           your
           hands
           and
           please
           you
           ,
           is
           certainly
           caused
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           God
           ;
           who
           bringeth
           lovers
           to
           [
           that
           which
           they
           love
           ,
           ]
           and
           often
           useth
           strange
           means
           whereby
           he
           satisfyeth
           the
           desire
           of
           them
           that
           
             love
             a
             thing
          
           ;
           and
           feedeth
           them
           with
           his
           gifts
           ,
           [
           and
           graces
           ]
           and
           putteth
           an
           *
           Ens
           of
           the
           true
           fire
           into
           their
           love
           that
           it
           may
           burne
           aright
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           rest
           assured
           that
           if
           you
           continue
           your
           constancy
           in
           love
           to
           truth
           ,
           
           that
           it
           will
           open
           reveale
           and
           manifest
           it selfe
           to
           you
           in
           its
           flameing
           love
           ;
           and
           make
           it selfe
           
             certainly
             knowne
          
           ;
           but
           the
           searching
           of
           it
           must
           be
           begun
           aright
           ;
           for
           we
           attain
           not
           the
           true
           ground
           of
           Divine
           knowledge
           by
           the
           sharpe
           searching
           ,
           and
           speculation
           of
           our
           reason
           from
           without
           ;
           but
           the
           searching
           most
           begin
           
             from
             within
          
           in
           the
           hunger
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           for
           reason
           penetrateth
           no
           further
           then
           its
           owne
           †
           Astrum
           of
           the
           outward
           World
           ,
           from
           whence
           reason
           hath
           its
           Originall
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           the
           soule
           searcheth
           its
           owne
           
             Astrum
             ,
             Viz.
          
           In
           the
           inward
           
           spirituall
           World
           from
           whence
           this
           visible
           World
           hath
           its
           rise
           efflux
           ,
           and
           production
           ,
           and
           wherein
           its
           ground
           [
           and
           foundation
           ]
           standeth
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           if
           the
           soule
           would
           search
           its
           own
           Astrum
           [
           or
           
             Spirituall
             constellation
          
           ]
           Viz.
           the
           *
           grand
           Mystery
           [
           or
           the
           eternal
           divine
           nature
           ]
           it
           must
           first
           wholly
           yeild
           up
           all
           its
           power
           ,
           and
           its
           will
           to
           the
           divine
           love
           and
           grace
           ;
           
           and
           become
           as
           a
           child
           ,
           and
           turne
           it selfe
           to
           its
           
             Centre
             ;
             by
             repentance
          
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           doe
           nothing
           but
           that
           onely
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           search
           by
           it
           ,
           [
           or
           employ
           it
           about
           .
           ]
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           when
           it
           hath
           thus
           yeelded
           ,
           and
           resigned
           up
           it selfe
           ,
           seeking
           nothing
           but
           God
           ,
           and
           its
           owne
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           also
           how
           it
           may
           serve
           ,
           and
           love
           its
           neighbour
           ;
           and
           doth
           then
           finde
           in
           it selfe
           a
           desire
           to
           have
           Divine
           ,
           and
           also
           naturall
           knowledge
           ;
           it
           may
           assure
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           then
           drawn
           [
           and
           inclined
           ]
           
             to
             it
             by
             God
          
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           may
           well
           search
           and
           finde
           the
           deepe
           ground
           that
           is
           mentioned
           in
           my
           Writings
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           searcheth
           by
           that
           soule
           ;
           and
           bringeth
           it
           at
           length
           
             into
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             deity
             ,
          
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             the
             deep
             thinge
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Loving
           Sir
           ,
           
           it
           is
           a
           simple
           
             childlike
             way
          
           that
           leadeth
           to
           the
           highest
           wisedome
           ,
           the
           World
           knowes
           it
           not
           ;
           you
           need
           not
           seek
           for
           wisedome
           in
           remote
           places
           or
           Travaile
           into
           strange
           Countries
           for
           it
           ;
           she
           standeth
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           your
           soule
           and
           knocketh
           ;
           and
           if
           shee
           shall
           but
           finde
           an
           empty
           resigned
           free
           place
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           shee
           will
           there
           reveal
           her selfe
           indeed
           ;
           and
           rejoyce
           therein
           more
           then
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Elements
           ;
           if
           the
           soule
           yeeld
           it selfe
           up
           to
           wisedome
           for
           a
           full
           possession
           ;
           then
           shee
           penetrates
           it
           with
           her
           flaming
           fire
           of
           love
           and
           unlocketh
           
             all
             Mysteries
          
           to
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Sir
           you
           may
           perhaps
           wonder
           ,
           how
           a
           plain
           lay
           man
           could
           come
           to
           understand
           such
           high
           Mysteries
           ,
           having
           never
           read
           them
           ,
           nor
           heard
           them
           from
           any
           man
           ;
           but
           loving
           Sir
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           which
           you
           have
           seen
           in
           my
           Writings
           ,
           is
           
             but
             a
             glimps
          
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           cannot
           write
           them
           ;
           if
           God
           should
           account
           you
           worthy
           to
           have
           the
           light
           enkindled
           in
           your
           soul
           ,
           you
           would
           see
           ,
           tast
           ,
           smel
           ,
           feel
           ,
           and
           heare
           ,
           unspeakable
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           this
           knowledge
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           the
           true
           
             Theosophicall
             School
             of
             Pentecost
          
           where
           the
           soule
           is
           taught
           †
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           After
           this
           there
           is
           no
           more
           any
           need
           of
           searching
           ,
           and
           painful
           toiling
           [
           about
           it
           ]
           for
           all
           gates
           stand
           open
           ;
           a
           very
           simple
           mean
           man
           may
           attaine
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           hinders
           not
           himselfe
           by
           his
           owne
           willing
           [
           Imaginations
           ]
           and
           running
           ;
           for
           it
           lyeth
           in
           man
           
             before
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           needeth
           onely
           to
           be
           awakened
           [
           stirred
           up
           or
           quickned
           ]
           
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
          
        
         
           11.
           
           In
           my
           Talent
           [
           or
           Writings
           ]
           (
           as
           in
           my
           simplicity
           I
           was
           able
           
           to
           describe
           it
           )
           you
           shall
           easily
           finde
           the
           way
           to
           it
           ;
           especially
           in
           this
           annexed
           *
           .
           Booke
           ,
           
           which
           also
           is
           of
           my
           Talent
           ;
           and
           but
           few
           Weekes
           agoe
           was
           published
           in
           print
           ,
           which
           Sir
           I
           present
           to
           you
           in
           love
           ;
           as
           to
           my
           Christian
           fellow-member
           ,
           and
           exhort
           you
           to
           read
           it
           over
           often
           for
           its
           vertue
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           the
           better
           liked
           ,
           [
           or
           the
           longer
           the
           better
           beloved
           ]
           in
           this
           Booke
           you
           will
           see
           a
           true
           short
           ground
           ,
           acd
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           ground
           ,
           for
           the
           Author
           in
           this
           practice
           hath
           found
           it
           so
           by
           experience
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           high
           
             Naturall
             Mysteries
          
           ;
           which
           you
           and
           M.
           Walter
           ,
           &
           M.
           
             Leonhart
             Elvern
          
           desire
           a
           further
           ,
           &
           clearer
           explanation
           of
           ;
           be
           pleased
           to
           enquire
           of
           M.
           Walter
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           sent
           to
           you
           and
           him
           an
           explanation
           and
           other
           new
           Writings
           ;
           if
           you
           shall
           like
           them
           you
           may
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           copyed
           out
           ,
           you
           will
           finde
           very
           great
           knowledge
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           would
           that
           all
           of
           you
           ●ight
           truely
           understand
           it
           ,
           I
           would
           faine
           have
           made
           it
           more
           plain
           ;
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           great
           depth
           ;
           and
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           unworthy
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           done
           ;
           Christ
           saith
           Math
           7.
           7.
           
           
             Seek
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             ;
             knock
             and
             it
             shall
             he
             opened
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           none
           can
           give
           it
           unto
           another
           
             Every
             one
             must
             get
             it
             himselfe
             of
             God
          
           ;
           one
           may
           well
           give
           a
           manuduction
           ,
           or
           direction
           to
           another
           ;
           but
           he
           cannot
           give
           him
           the
           understanding
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Yet
           know
           that
           
             A
             Lilly
             blossometh
             unto
             you
             the
             Northern
             Countries
          
           ;
           if
           you
           destroy
           it
           not
           with
           the
           sectarian
           contention
           of
           the
           learned
           ;
           then
           it
           will
           become
           a
           
             great
             Tree
          
           among
           you
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           shall
           rather
           choose
           to
           contend
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           ray
           [
           or
           beam
           of
           light
           ]
           passeth
           by
           ,
           and
           
             hitteth
             onely
             some
          
           ;
           and
           then
           afterward
           you
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           draw
           water
           for
           the
           thirst
           of
           your
           soules
           ,
           among
           strange
           Nations
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           If
           you
           will
           take
           it
           rightly
           into
           consideration
           ,
           then
           my
           Writings
           shall
           give
           you
           
             great
             furtherance
             and
             direction
          
           thereto
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Signate-star
             above
             your
             pole
          
           shall
           help
           you
           ,
           for
           its
           time
           is
           come
           about
           [
           or
           borne
           .
           ]
        
         
           15.
           
           I
           will
           freely
           give
           you
           what
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           me
           ,
           onely
           have
           a
           care
           ,
           and
           employ
           it
           aright
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           a
           witnesse
           for
           you
           ,
           against
           the
           mocker
           ;
           let
           no
           man
           looke
           upon
           my
           person
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           bestowed
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           your
           sake
           ,
           and
           
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             get
             to
             read
             them
             .
          
        
         
           16.
           
           Let
           no
           man
           gaze
           any
           longer
           after
           the
           Time
           ;
           it
           is
           already
           borne
           [
           begun
           or
           come
           about
           ]
           whom
           it
           lighteth
           upon
           ,
           him
           it
           hitteth
           ;
           whosoever
           waketh
           ,
           he
           seeth
           it
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           sleepeth
           seeth
           it
           not
           ;
           the
           time
           is
           appeared
           ,
           and
           will
           soone
           appeare
           ;
           he
           that
           watcheth
           seeth
           it
           ;
           many
           have
           
             already
             felt
          
           it
           ;
           but
           there
           must
           first
           a
           great
           tribulation
           passe
           over
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           wholy
           manifest
           ;
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           the
           contention
           of
           the
           Learned
           ;
           who
           tread
           the
           Cup
           of
           Christ
           under
           foot
           ,
           and
           contend
           about
           a
           Child
           that
           never
           was
           worse
           since
           men
           
           were
           ,
           this
           shall
           be
           manifest
           ;
           therefore
           let
           no
           honest
           man
           defile
           himselfe
           with
           such
           contention
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           fire
           from
           the
           Lord
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           will
           consume
           it
           ;
           and
           himselfe
           
             reveal
             the
             truth
          
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           You
           shall
           receive
           of
           Mr
           Walter
           what
           he
           hath
           besides
           ,
           especially
           
             a
             table
             with
             an
             Exposition
             of
             it
          
           ;
           therein
           the
           
             whole
             ground
             of
             all
             Mysteries
          
           is
           plainely
           layd
           downe
           and
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           Sir
           to
           the
           love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               the
               20.
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THREE
           AND
           THIRTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Persecution
             against
             JACOB
             BEEM
             ,
             BY
             GREGORY
             RICKTER
             ,
             Primate
             ,
             or
             Superintendent
             of
             GERLITZ
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Marcus
             Mausern
             ,
          
        
         
           1.
           
           MUCH
           respected
           ,
           and
           beloved
           Sir
           ;
           all
           cordiall
           wishes
           of
           the
           stedfast
           working
           Love
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           
             Soule
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             aad
             Body
             ,
          
           premised
           :
           I
           have
           received
           both
           your
           Letters
           ,
           and
           have
           observed
           your
           Christian
           heart
           ,
           syncerely
           inclined
           in
           a
           fellow-memberlike
           Love
           ,
           towards
           mee
           and
           the
           pure
           truth
           ;
           and
           I
           desire
           that
           God
           would
           ratifie
           ,
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           preserve
           you
           
             in
             such
             a
             purpose
          
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           grow
           in
           
             the
             Tree
             of
             life
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           bring
           forth
           abundance
           of
           good
           fruit
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Your
             owne
             reason
          
           will
           give
           you
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           according
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           hath
           guided
           me
           hitherto
           and
           brought
           me
           
           to
           such
           knowledge
           ;
           wherewith
           I
           have
           again
           willingly
           and
           readily
           served
           many
           ,
           seeing
           I
           have
           not
           learned
           my
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Schools
           or
           Bookes
           ;
           but
           *
           from
           the
           
             great
             Booke
             of
             all
             Beings
          
           ;
           which
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           opened
           in
           me
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Seeing
           then
           that
           there
           is
           in
           that
           Booke
           
             a
             Crosse
          
           of
           the
           true
           understanding
           ;
           therefore
           
             God
             signeth
          
           his
           Children
           (
           to
           whom
           he
           giveth
           this
           Booke
           to
           read
           )
           with
           that
           same
           Crosse
           ,
           
             on
             which
             Crosse
             the
             humane
             death
             is
             slain
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             restored
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           I
           give
           you
           (
           as
           a
           brother
           )
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           mark
           is
           enstamped
           on
           my
           forehead
           with
           a
           Tryumphing
           Trophy
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           is
           imprinted
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Which
           mark
           is
           dearer
           unto
           me
           then
           all
           the
           honour
           and
           goods
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
           that
           God
           hath
           so
           highly
           esteemed
           me
           unworthy
           man
           ,
           as
           to
           mark
           me
           with
           the
           
             Conquering
             signe
          
           of
           his
           beloved
           son
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           At
           which
           signe
           of
           conquest
           the
           Devill
           is
           terrifyed
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           even
           burst
           for
           very
           anger
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           hath
           raised
           up
           a
           great
           tempest
           out
           of
           
             his
             Sea
             of
             death
          
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           hath
           cast
           his
           horrible
           floods
           upon
           me
           ;
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           overwhelme
           and
           drowne
           me
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           his
           violent
           streames
           have
           hitherto
           beene
           altogether
           uneffectuall
           ;
           for
           the
           conquering
           Trophy
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           hath
           defended
           me
           ,
           and
           smitten
           his
           poysonfull
           darting
           rayes
           unto
           the
           earth
           ;
           whereby
           Sathans
           pharisaicall
           murthering
           poyson
           ,
           hath
           been
           revualed
           in
           many
           hundred
           men
           ,
           who
           since
           that
           time
           have
           turned
           themselves
           to
           the
           marke
           of
           Christ
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           
             see
             with
             joy
          
           that
           all
           things
           must
           turne
           to
           the
           best
           to
           them
           that
           love
           God.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           report
           or
           outcry
           which
           came
           unto
           you
           ,
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           pharisaicall
           revilement
           and
           scorne
           by
           meanes
           of
           a
           scandalous
           reproachfull
           lying
           Pamphlet
           of
           one
           sheet
           of
           paper
           
             in
             the
             Latin
             tongue
          
           ,
           wherein
           Sathan
           hath
           plainly
           set
           forth
           and
           laid
           open
           the
           pharisaicall
           heart
           ;
           which
           by
           Gods
           permission
           is
           so
           come
           about
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           might
           learne
           to
           know
           and
           flye
           from
           the
           Poyson
           of
           this
           pharisaicall
           heart
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           I
           confidently
           beleeve
           that
           the
           grossest
           Devill
           did
           dictate
           that
           Pamphlet
           ,
           for
           his
           clawes
           are
           manifestly
           and
           plainely
           therein
           discovered
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           be
           clearly
           seen
           that
           he
           is
           a
           lyer
           ,
           and
           a
           murtherer
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           a
           warning
           unto
           many
           that
           they
           have
           a
           better
           care
           unto
           their
           soules
           ;
           as
           this
           Pamphlet
           with
           us
           is
           almost
           by
           all
           the
           learned
           ascribed
           unto
           Satan
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           The
           cause
           of
           this
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           was
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           printed
           Booke
           concerning
           
             repentance
             and
             the
             true
             resignation
          
           ;
           which
           Booke
           hath
           been
           very
           profitable
           unto
           many
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Which
           shrewdly
           vexed
           the
           pharisaicall
           spirit
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           
           ground
           should
           be
           manifested
           ;
           thinking
           that
           such
           a
           doctrine
           and
           life
           should
           be
           looked
           for
           and
           required
           of
           him
           also
           :
           which
           is
           not
           well
           relished
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           men
           ●it
           in
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           serve
           the
           belly-God
           in
           carnall
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           delight
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Know
           yet
           for
           a
           direction
           ,
           that
           his
           reproach
           and
           lyes
           ,
           do●
           but
           publish
           and
           manifest
           my
           Booke
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           every
           one
           both
           of
           the
           high
           ,
           learned
           ,
           and
           low
           degre
           ,
           doe
           desire
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           it
           
             in
             great
             request
          
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Which
           Booke
           in
           a
           short
           time
           hath
           †
           come
           through
           Europe
           and
           it
           is
           much
           made
           of
           ,
           yea
           in
           
             the
             Prince
             Electors
             Court
             of
             Saxony
          
           ;
           where
           I
           am
           invited
           to
           
             a
             conference
          
           with
           high
           People
           ;
           the
           which
           I
           have
           consented
           unto
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Leipfick
           Fa●r
           ,
           to
           performe
           ;
           who
           knoweth
           what
           may
           be
           done
           ;
           whither
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           bold
           slaunderer
           may
           not
           be
           stopped
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           made
           known
           and
           manifest
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           I
           exhort
           and
           entreat
           you
           therefore
           to
           wait
           with
           patience
           ,
           in
           Christian
           love
           and
           joy
           ,
           
           for
           
             the
             coming
             ,
             and
             revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             appearance
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           soon
           breake
           forth
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           
             I
             feare
             not
             the
             Devill
             ;
             if
             God
             will
             use
             me
             any
             longer
             for
             his
             Instrument
             ,
             he
             will
             no
             doubt
             defend
             me
             well
             enough
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             needeth
             no
             defence
             ,
             her
             defence
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             Christ
             speaketh
          
           ;
           when
           you
           are
           persecuted
           for
           my
           name
           sake
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           speak
           all
           manner
           of
           evill
           of
           you
           falsely
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           rejoyce
           ,
           your
           reward
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           also
           he
           that
           is
           just
           let
           him
           be
           just
           still
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           wicked
           let
           him
           be
           wicked
           still
           ;
           every
           one
           shall
           reap
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           sowne
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Seeing
           then
           my
           conversation
           is
           in
           Heaven
           and
           I
           as
           to
           my
           body
           and
           soul
           run
           thither
           ,
           where
           aforehand
           my
           spirit
           dwells
           in
           Christ
           ;
           what
           advantage
           then
           is
           temporall
           dignity
           and
           honour
           to
           me
           ?
           I
           onely
           suffer
           persecution
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           soulet
        
         
           17
           What
           need
           I
           feare
           the
           shell
           which
           covereth
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           when
           the
           shell
           is
           gone
           ,
           then
           am
           I
           wholy
           in
           Heaven
           *
           with
           a
           naked
           face
           ;
           who
           will
           deprive
           and
           bereave
           me
           of
           this
           ?
           none
           ;
           why
           need
           I
           then
           feare
           the
           World
           in
           an
           
             Heavenly
             cause
          
           ?
        
         
           18.
           
           If
           the
           cause
           and
           ma●●e●
           be
           evill
           ,
           why
           suffer
           I
           disgrace
           and
           reproach
           ;
           and
           stand
           in
           trouble
           misery
           and
           feare
           ?
           why
           doe
           I
           not
           get
           rid
           of
           it
           ?
           but
           is
           it
           good
           ,
           what
           need
           I
           then
           despaire
           ,
           seeing
           I
           know
           whom
           I
           serve
           ?
           namely
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           who
           makes
           me
           conformable
           to
           his
           Image
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Is
           he
           dead
           ,
           
           and
           risen
           againe
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           I
           then
           be
           also
           willing
           to
           suffer
           dye
           and
           rise
           with
           him
           ?
           
           yea
           ,
           his
           Crosse
           is
           my
           daily
           dying
           ;
           and
           his
           Ascension
           into
           heaven
           is
           daily
           done
           in
           me
        
         
           20
           Yet
           I
           wait
           for
           the
           Crowne
           of
           conquest
           which
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           hath
           said
           up
           ,
           and
           am
           ye●
           in
           combate
           and
           wrestling
           as
           a
           Champion
           
           and
           I
           exhort
           you
           as
           my
           fellow-wrestler
           to
           fight
           a
           good
           fight
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           waite
           in
           patience
           for
           the
           Revelation
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           still
           stand
           fast
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           For
           this
           smoaking
           fire-brand
           which
           now
           smoaketh
           ,
           shall
           shortly
           be
           consumed
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           remainder
           shall
           rejoyce
           ;
           then
           it
           will
           be
           manifest
           what
           I
           could
           have
           written
           unto
           you
           ;
           which
           for
           the
           present
           is
           slandered
           and
           reviled
           ,
           yet
           onely
           by
           
             the
             Ignorant
          
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           But
           the
           wise
           will
           observe
           ,
           mark
           ,
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           observe
           the
           time
           and
           see
           the
           darknesse
           and
           also
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Beloved
           Mr
           Marcus
           ;
           that
           you
           and
           your
           Father
           are
           in
           good
           health
           ,
           doth
           rejoyce
           and
           glad
           me
           ;
           I
           have
           received
           the
           Box
           of
           comfits
           and
           returne
           you
           thankes
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           I
           would
           fain
           write
           againe
           to
           the
           Apothecary
           at
           Wildan
           in
           
             Livonia
             ▪
          
           ●f
           I
           had
           but
           an
           opportunity
           to
           send
           that
           way
           ,
           I
           pray
           let
           me
           know
           when
           you
           have
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           That
           which
           my
           native
           Country
           casteth
           away
           ,
           other
           Nations
           shall
           take
           up
           .
        
         
           I
           send
           to
           you
           and
           your
           Father
           each
           of
           you
           a
           copy
           of
           my
           Bookes
           ;
           somewhat
           for
           good
           friends
           ;
           for
           I
           heard
           that
           formerly
           you
           had
           gotten
           some
           of
           them
           for
           you
           all
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           I
           have
           none
           of
           the
           other
           writings
           at
           hand
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           have
           sent
           some
           of
           them
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           shortly
           I
           hope
           to
           come
           into
           those
           parts
           ;
           and
           then
           God
           willing
           I
           will
           bring
           some
           along
           with
           me
           and
           I
           commend
           you
           to
           the
           kind
           and
           gracious
           love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               5.
               
               March
               ,
               1624.
               
            
          
           
             J
             B.
             
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOURE
           AND
           THIRTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           TO
           FREDERICK
           CRAUSSEN
           .
        
         
           Our
           Salvation
           [
           is
           ]
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           Us.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           DEARELY
           respected
           Sir
           ;
           
           all
           hearty
           wishes
           of
           the
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           and
           all
           bodily
           health
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           premised
           :
           God
           be
           pleased
           according
           to
           his
           will
           to
           ease
           and
           turne
           away
           your
           
             crasie
             distemper
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           state
           of
           my
           body
           is
           yet
           tolerable
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           thanke
           God
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           wholly
           besmeared
           with
           the
           Pharisaicall
           dirt
           of
           Aspersion
           ,
           that
           the
           Common
           sort
           can
           scarce
           discern
           or
           acknowledge
           me
           to
           be
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           So
           wholly
           and
           gtievously
           is
           Sathan
           enraged
           against
           mē
           ,
           and
           my
           printed
           Booke
           ;
           
           and
           doth
           so
           exceedingly
           rage
           and
           rave
           in
           the
           cheife
           pharisee
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           would
           devour
           me
           ;
           but
           yet
           for
           these
           three
           Weekes
           the
           great
           fire
           hath
           begun
           to
           be
           somewhat
           allayed
           ;
           in
           the
           he
           perceiveth
           ●hat
           many
           hundreds
           doe
           speake
           against
           him
           ;
           whom
           he
           hath
           cur●●d
           reviled
           and
           condemned
           as
           well
           as
           me
           ,
           he
           hath
           so
           horribly
           bedawbt
           me
           with
           lyes
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           scarce
           be
           knowne
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Thus
           Christ
           covereth
           his
           bride
           ,
           and
           the
           pretious
           Pearl
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           unworthinesse
           of
           men
           ;
           for
           the
           anger
           is
           enkindled
           in
           them
           and
           vengence
           is
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           pray
           for
           them
           and
           they
           curse
           me
           ,
           I
           blesse
           ,
           and
           they
           revile
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           stand
           in
           the
           *
           Proba
           ;
           and
           beate
           the
           mark
           of
           Christ
           on
           my
           forehead
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Yet
           my
           soule
           is
           not
           dismayed
           therein
           ;
           but
           it
           accounts
           it
           for
           the
           Triumphing
           Victorious
           signe
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
           for
           so
           ,
           must
           man
           be
           ●et
           aright
           into
           the
           processe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           made
           like
           unto
           his
           Image
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           Christ
           must
           be
           continually
           persecuted
           ,
           reviled
           and
           shine
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           
             signe
             which
             is
             spoken
             against
          
           ;
           but
           upon
           whomsoever
           he
           falles
           ,
           him
           he
           bruiseth
           ;
           and
           destroyeth
           the
           inbred
           malice
           and
           iniquity
           of
           the
           Serpent
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Have
           I
           taught
           others
           this
           way
           ?
           (
           I
           must
           teach
           it
           ,
           )
           where●fore
           should
           it
           be
           greivous
           and
           irksome
           to
           me
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           same
           ?
           it
           hapneth
           no
           otherwise
           unto
           me
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           told
           others
           
             that
             it
             would
             goe
          
           ;
           and
           it
           goeth
           very
           right
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           the
           pilgrims
           path
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           For
           true
           Christians
           are
           here
           onely
           guest
           ,
           and
           strangers
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           travell
           through
           the
           Devils
           Kingdome
           to
           their
           owne
           home
           ;
           through
           the
           thistles
           and
           thornes
           of
           Gods
           curse
           ;
           here
           we
           must
           wrestle
           stedfastly
           and
           overcome
           ,
           till
           we
           get
           through
           ;
           
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             well
             rewarded
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           those
           that
           doe
           now
           judge
           us
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Gods
           Judgement
           ,
           be
           set
           before
           our
           eyes
           ;
           where
           
             we
             with
             Christ
             shall
             passe
             sentence
          
           upon
           them
           ;
           what
           will
           they
           then
           say
           unto
           us
           ,
           will
           they
           not
           be
           dumb
           ,
           and
           judge
           themselves
           ,
           even
           as
           they
           judge
           us
           now
           ;
           ah
           that
           they
           could
           but
           consider
           of
           it
           here
           ,
           and
           
             now
             defist
          
           and
           returne
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           I
           desire
           that
           God
           would
           have
           mercy
           upon
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           doe
           ;
           
           they
           are
           in
           greater
           misery
           then
           those
           whom
           they
           persecute
           ;
           they
           are
           poore
           imprisoned
           Captives
           and
           slaves
           
             of
             the
             Devill
          
           ,
           who
           doth
           so
           infect
           ,
           torment
           ,
           and
           poyson
           them
           ,
           that
           poyson
           is
           their
           life
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           And
           therefore
           they
           rejoyce
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           forth
           the
           thornes
           and
           thistles
           of
           the
           Devill
           ;
           namely
           
             fruits
             in
             Gods
             anger
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           Christ
           whom
           they
           persecute
           and
           drive
           towards
           their
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           ought
           well
           to
           consider
           ;
           that
           they
           pray
           unto
           God
           for
           redemption
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           likewise
           for
           these
           ,
           their
           miserable
           poore
           captivated
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           fellow-members
           ;
           that
           God
           would
           likewise
           
             illuminate
             them
          
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           home
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Deare
           brother
           it
           is
           now
           a
           time
           of
           great
           earnestnesse
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           sleep
           ;
           for
           
             the
             Bridegrome
             passeth
             by
             and
             inviteth
             his
             Marriage
             guests
             ,
          
           he
           that
           
             heares
             it
          
           he
           goeth
           along
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Marriage
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           he
           that
           refuseth
           ;
           and
           will
           sleep
           onely
           in
           
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           he
           shall
           be
           exceedingly
           sorry
           and
           grieved
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           slept
           away
           
             such
             a
             time
             of
             grace
          
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           It
           seemeth
           strange
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           such
           should
           be
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           whom
           the
           scribes
           [
           the
           learned
           Preists
           ,
           and
           Pharises
           ]
           
           doe
           contemne
           and
           persecute
           ;
           and
           it
           looks
           not
           back
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           learned
           did
           unto
           the
           Prophetes
           ;
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           their
           Successors
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           But
           the
           present
           Christendome
           ,
           
           is
           meerly
           Titular
           and
           verball
           [
           formall
           and
           hystoricall
           onely
           sticking
           to
           the
           lip-labour
           and
           the
           devout
           hypocricy
           of
           the
           mouth
           ]
           
             the
             heart
             is
             worse
          
           then
           when
           they
           were
           Heathens
           ;
           
           let
           us
           seriously
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           amuse
           our selves
           with
           them
           ;
           that
           a
           seed
           may
           remaine
           upon
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           that
           Christ
           may
           not
           alwaies
           be
           used
           onely
           as
           a
           covering
           [
           for
           the
           cunning
           hypocricy
           of
           iniquity
           .
           ]
        
         
           17.
           
           Let
           us
           exhort
           ,
           and
           comfort
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           hold
           out
           in
           patience
           ;
           (
           for
           there
           cometh
           yet
           a
           great
           storme
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           Tribulation
           ;
           )
           that
           we
           may
           persevere
           and
           stand
           stedfast
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           For
           Christianity
           consists
           not
           onely
           in
           words
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           in
           power
           ;
           [
           what
           are
           the
           present
           contentions
           about
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           conjecturall
           knowledge
           ,
           [
           mentall
           Idolls
           ,
           phantasticall
           Images
           and
           opinions
           of
           men
           ]
           they
           wrangle
           and
           jangle
           in
           notions
           ,
           and
           Images
           [
           which
           they
           have
           blindly
           perswaded
           their
           minde
           and
           Conscience
           to
           adore
           ]
           
             but
             they
             deny
             the
             power
          
           [
           of
           Christianity
           .
           ]
        
         
           19.
           
           But
           there
           cometh
           a
           time
           of
           tryall
           ,
           where
           it
           will
           be
           seen
           what
           their
           *
           opinions
           have
           been
           [
           and
           what
           their
           
             formall
             Church-wayes
             of
             worship
          
           and
           blind
           Cain-ike
           hypocrycy
           have
           been
           ]
           and
           now
           they
           have
           stuck
           unto
           them
           ;
           when
           they
           shall
           fall
           from
           one
           opinion
           unto
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           no
           rest
           or
           undoubted
           stayednesse
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Ah
           ;
           their
           opinions
           are
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             Heathenish
             Idols
          
           ;
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           The
           Learned
           ,
           
           and
           Rulers
           seeke
           nothing
           but
           their
           owne
           profit
           ambition
           and
           honour
           therein
           ;
           
           and
           they
           have
           set
           them
           up
           in
           Christs
           stead
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           onely
           Opinion-pedlers
           ,
           [
           Sellers
           of
           Images
           and
           mentall
           Idols
           ,
           the
           internall
           superstitious
           reliques
           of
           their
           owne
           reason
           ,
           Babylonish
           imaginations
           ]
           which
           they
           sell
           [
           or
           reach
           ]
           for
           Money
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           giveth
           them
           much
           ;
           he
           shall
           have
           
             devout
             Commendations
          
           and
           praise
           ;
           to
           him
           they
           will
           sell
           plausible
           †
           Images
           ;
           and
           they
           care
           not
           for
           their
           Soules
           ;
           if
           they
           may
           but
           gain
           and
           enjoy
           their
           temporall
           Goods
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           O
           ;
           dark
           night
           ;
           where
           is
           Christianity
           ?
           is
           shee
           not
           turned
           to
           a
           *
           faith-breaking
           Adultresse
           ;
           where
           is
           her
           love
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           wholly
           turned
           to
           Copper
           ,
           Steel
           ,
           and
           Iron
           ?
           whereby
           may
           
             the
             present
             Christendome
          
           be
           knowne
           ?
           whot
           difference
           is
           there
           between
           her
           and
           the
           
             Turcks
             and
             other
             Heathens
          
           ?
           are
           not
           they
           as
           good
           ?
        
         
           23.
           
           Where
           is
           her
           Christian
           life
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ;
           
           where
           we
           are
           but
           one
           in
           Christ
           ;
           where
           Christ
           is
           onely
           one
           
             in
             us
             all
          
           ?
           There
           is
           not
           yet
           one
           branch
           on
           the
           tree
           of
           Christian
           life
           
           like
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           growne
           meer
           adverse
           twiggs
           ,
           in
           opposition
           one
           against
           another
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           O
           Brother
           ,
           
           we
           that
           stand
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           wary
           ,
           and
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           get
           out
           of
           *
           Babel
           ;
           it
           is
           high
           time
           ,
           albeit
           they
           scorne
           and
           slay
           us
           ,
           
             yet
             we
             will
             not
             worship
             the
             Dragon
             nor
             his
             Image
          
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           doe
           so
           shall
           be
           eternally
           punished
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Be
           not
           offended
           at
           my
           Persecution
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           like
           happen
           unto
           you
           ;
           yet
           remember
           that
           there
           is
           
             another
             life
          
           ?
           and
           that
           they
           doe
           onely
           persecute
           
             our
             owne
             Enemy
          
           which
           we
           our selves
           hate
           ;
           they
           can
           take
           no
           more
           from
           us
           but
           the
           shell
           [
           or
           bark
           ]
           wherein
           the
           †
           Tree
           is
           grown
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           But
           the
           tree
           standeth
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           
             in
             the
             ground
             of
             Eternity
          
           ;
           no
           Devill
           can
           root
           it
           out
           ;
           let
           the
           Devills
           stormy
           g●sts
           passe
           over
           it
           :
           their
           oppressing
           ,
           and
           tormenting
           
             is
             our
             growth
          
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           I
           am
           again
           moved
           by
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           through
           the
           motion
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           grow
           ,
           and
           wax
           great
           ;
           for
           now
           is
           my
           Talen●
           published
           unto
           my
           native
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           The
           Enemyes
           intention
           is
           evill
           :
           yet
           thereby
           he
           publisheth
           and
           spreads
           abroad
           my
           Talent
           ;
           it
           is
           here
           mightily
           desired
           and
           many
           an
           hungry
           Soul
           is
           thereby
           refreshed
           ;
           albeit
           the
           ignorant
           sort
           doe
           cast
           out
           their
           reproach
           and
           scorne
           against
           it
           ;
           
             you
             shall
             yet
             heare
             wonderfull
             things
             .
          
        
         
           29.
           
           For
           the
           time
           is
           *
           come
           ;
           of
           which
           it
           was
           told
           me
           three
           yeares
           since
           by
           a
           Vision
           ;
           namely
           
             OF
             REFORMATION
          
           ;
           the
           end
           [
           event
           or
           time
           when
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           ]
           I
           commit
           to
           God
           ;
           I
           know
           it
           
             not
             yet
             perfectly
          
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           And
           herewith
           I
           commend
           you
           unto
           the
           love
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
        
         
           
             Dated
             ,
             
               the
               8.
               of
               May
               ,
               1624.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FIVE
           AND
           THIRTIETH
           EPISTLE
           .
           A
           LETTER
           From
           JACOB
           BEHMEN
           .
           Written
           from
           DRESDEN
           to
           GERLITZ
           ,
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           his
           Persecution
           ;
           Dated
           
             the
             13.
             of
             June
             ,
             1624.
             
          
           TO
           Doctor
           KOBERN
           .
        
         
           Immanuel
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           MY
           very
           deare
           sir
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Brother
           ;
           I
           heartily
           desire
           the
           continuall
           working
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Tree
           of
           Pearle
           may
           grow
           great
           
             under
             the
             Crosse
          
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           such
           stirring
           and
           exercise
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           all
           in
           that
           power
           ,
           withstand
           in
           the
           Faith
           and
           in
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           wrathfull
           enemy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           roareth
           
           like
           a
           raging
           Lyon
           ;
           
           and
           setteth
           himselfe
           mighty
           against
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Children
           ;
           
             that
             we
             may
             with
             Paul
             fight
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
          
           and
           at
           length
           get
           the
           prize
           ,
           
             Our
             Salvation
          
           ,
           thereby
           ;
           and
           not
           for
           temporall
           honour
           and
           pleasure
           sake
           ,
           deny
           Christ
           in
           the
           Truth
           once
           acknowledged
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           recover
           it
           againe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           thanke
           God
           in
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           signed
           me
           
             with
             his
             Markes
          
           ,
           and
           dayly
           maketh
           me
           like
           unto
           his
           Image
           ;
           whom
           I
           pray
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           continue
           stedfast
           ;
           also
           that
           he
           would
           deliver
           my
           Enemies
           from
           the
           abominable
           death
           of
           Eternall
           horrour
           ,
           wherein
           at
           present
           they
           lye
           captivated
           ,
           and
           know
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           bring
           them
           also
           
             into
             the
             light
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           
             this
             way
          
           ,
           and
           come
           into
           our
           Eternall
           Fraternity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Yet
           to
           speake
           judiciously
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           we
           certainely
           see
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           is
           wholly
           opposite
           to
           the
           Devill
           ;
           because
           he
           rageth
           so
           much
           against
           it
           without
           cause
           ;
           it
           is
           indeed
           a
           very
           great
           wonder
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           make
           so
           great
           a
           stirre
           against
           so
           small
           
             a
             piece
             of
             Devotion
          
           ,
           
           sure
           it
           must
           needes
           not
           relish
           ,
           but
           savour
           ill
           with
           him
           ;
           wheras
           there
           are
           many
           greater
           Bookes
           ,
           full
           of
           Foppery
           and
           Folly
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           oppose
           ;
           but
           his
           spite
           is
           
             onely
             against
          
           the
           Way
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             none
             might
             walke
          
           in
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           at
           this
           very
           time
           especially
           ,
           hee
           thinketh
           to
           set
           up
           his
           Kingdome
           powerfully
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           seeth
           at
           present
           that
           it
           hath
           breaches
           in
           it
           every
           where
           :
           For
           the
           Assaylant
           breaketh
           in
           hither
           from
           many
           Quarters
           ,
           
           especially
           from
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           we
           can
           doe
           no
           better
           at
           present
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           regard
           this
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           overcome
           him
           with
           Patience
           under
           the
           Crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           earnest
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           so
           at
           length
           he
           will
           become
           feeble
           and
           faint
           ,
           and
           this
           Firebrand
           will
           have
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           he
           is
           but
           a
           ●fiery
           flash
           of
           Gods
           Anger
           ,
           *
           which
           must
           bee
           quencht
           with
           Divine
           Love
           and
           humility
           ;
           wee
           must
           in
           no
           way
           add
           fuell
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           burne
           ;
           but
           kill
           it
           with
           Christs
           Victory
           ;
           as
           Christ
           with
           his
           Love
           overcame
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           bruised
           Death
           ,
           and
           mightily
           ruled
           over
           all
           his
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           then
           such
           Enemies
           in
           the
           Anger
           of
           God
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             long
          
           prevaile
           ;
           as
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           
             feed
             our
             Enemies
          
           with
           Meate
           and
           Drinke
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           when
           they
           afflict
           us
           for
           his
           sake
           ;
           our
           recompence
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           
           out
           of
           our
           owne
           selfe
           purpose
           ,
           to
           use
           a
           †
           
             Worldly
             Sword
          
           ,
           or
           Weapon
           against
           such
           an
           enemy
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           ●o
           he
           would
           be
           but
           the
           stronger
           ;
           but
           with
           Patience
           and
           Prayer
           we
           shall
           well
           overcome
           him
           :
           I
           regard
           not
           his
           unjust
           *
           revilings
           ;
           I
           have
           a
           good
           Conscience
           concerning
           him
           ;
           the
           time
           is
           comming
           apace
           ,
           
           that
           such
           an
           Enemy
           will
           be
           cut
           in
           pieces
           
             by
             the
             Sword
          
           of
           Gods
           power
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           is
           fit
           we
           should
           consider
           the
           Time
           ;
           for
           Babel
           burneth
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           woe
           in
           every
           Street
           ;
           onely
           men
           see
           it
           not
           yet
           ;
           but
           are
           blinde
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           give
           you
           very
           great
           thankes
           for
           your
           Brotherly
           faithfulnesse
           and
           Christian
           care
           ,
           
           in
           that
           you
           have
           taken
           of
           my
           Wife
           ,
           some
           things
           into
           your
           keeping
           ;
           if
           the
           High
           Priest
           will
           needs
           assault
           my
           House
           ,
           let
           him
           doe
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           knowne
           in
           all
           Countries
           ,
           what
           a
           maker
           of
           uproares
           he
           is
           ;
           it
           will
           tend
           much
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           him
           and
           his
           ;
           he
           will
           get
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           credit
           in
           the
           
             Electorall
             Counsell
          
           ,
           for
           having
           stormed
           my
           House
           by
           his
           trusty
           Officers
           ,
           and
           broken
           the
           Windows
           ;
           if
           others
           should
           doe
           ,
           or
           cause
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           the
           Counsell
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           in
           the
           City
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Therefore
           I
           much
           marvell
           that
           they
           make
           such
           an
           uproare
           in
           Gerlitz
           ,
           and
           without
           cause
           ,
           occasion
           the
           raising
           such
           a
           *
           Clamour
           abroad
           against
           the
           City
           ,
           if
           the
           ground
           should
           be
           enquired
           after
           ,
           it
           will
           sound
           but
           odly
           ;
           neverthelesse
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ;
           
             for
             the
             time
             is
             Borne
          
           :
           there
           will
           suddenly
           come
           somewhat
           else
           ;
           this
           is
           but
           a
           signe
           ,
           Type
           ,
           or
           Figure
           ;
           seeing
           they
           have
           so
           solemnely
           celebrated
           the
           †
           
             Feast
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           therefore
           he
           must
           needs
           powerfully
           assist
           them
           ;
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           very
           well
           discerned
           ,
           what
           spirit
           they
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           ,
           which
           Spirit
           they
           serve
           ;
           and
           this
           will
           give
           us
           
             so
             much
             the
             more
             cause
          
           to
           avoyd
           them
           :
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           loathsome
           enough
           ,
           it
           stinketh
           of
           Pharisaicall
           Pitch
           ,
           and
           Hellish
           Soot
           :
           O
           that
           God
           would
           once
           have
           pitty
           on
           the
           simple
           people
           ,
           who
           are
           
             so
             very
             blinde
          
           and
           doe
           pull
           downe
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           which
           will
           shortly
           be
           poured
           forth
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Their
           stability
           is
           very
           well
           seene
           ;
           that
           which
           they
           approve
           of
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           the
           same
           they
           disallow
           at
           another
           time
           :
           O
           if
           some
           Jesuits
           should
           come
           ,
           and
           remand
           the
           Church
           from
           Luther
           againe
           ;
           what
           good
           Papists
           would
           they
           make
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           But
           let
           it
           goe
           as
           it
           doth
           ;
           Silence
           is
           best
           :
           they
           hunt
           after
           a
           Gnat
           ,
           
           and
           thinke
           they
           have
           caught
           Venison
           ;
           but
           there
           lyeth
           couched
           a
           
             small
             Graine
             of
             Mustard
             seed
          
           of
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           shall
           burst
           their
           Guts
           ,
           and
           grow
           to
           be
           
             a
             great
             Tree
          
           ,
           and
           this
           none
           can
           resist
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           My
           Wife
           need
           not
           cause
           any
           Window-shuts
           to
           be
           made
           ;
           if
           they
           will
           breake
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           High
           Priest
           will
           be
           seene
           ;
           let
           her
           have
           a
           little
           Patience
           :
           if
           shee
           can
           not
           get
           a
           place
           in
           Gerlitz
           ,
           I
           will
           get
           a
           place
           for
           her
           some
           where
           else
           ,
           where
           shee
           shall
           have
           quiet
           enough
           ;
           but
           let
           her
           stay
           within
           at
           home
           and
           not
           goe
           out
           ,
           except
           upon
           necessity
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Enemy
           rage
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           eate
           her
           up
           .
        
         
         
           13.
           
           I
           must
           wa●te
           yet
           a
           while
           here
           ,
           and
           ●●pect
           what
           God
           shall
           please
           to
           doe
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           but
           newly
           gotten
           a
           litt●e
           acquaintance
           among
           the
           
             Great
             ones
          
           here
           ,
           which
           happeneth
           daily
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           well
           yet
           ,
           thankes
           be
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           not
           had
           any
           opportunity
           to
           desire
           any
           thing
           for
           my
           Protection
           ,
           from
           the
           Lords
           ,
           the
           *
           
             Prince
             Elector
          
           being
           gone
           a
           Journey
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           Lords
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Though
           I
           doe
           not
           rely
           upon
           any
           Worldly
           protection
           ;
           but
           will
           adventure
           it
           on
           Gods
           name
           ,
           and
           trust
           him
           onely
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           have
           received
           my
           Talent
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Next
           Sunday
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Conference
           appointed
           here
           at
           my
           Landlords
           ,
           which
           the
           †
           
             Superintendent
             himselfe
          
           desireth
           to
           have
           with
           me
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           invited
           to
           Supper
           ,
           where
           some
           of
           the
           Prince
           Electors
           
             Counsellors
             of
             State
          
           will
           be
           present
           ;
           what
           shall
           passe
           there
           ,
           I
           shall
           let
           you
           know
           with
           the
           first
           opportunity
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           For
           he
           loveth
           my
           Treatise
           of
           Repentance
           ;
           onely
           he
           would
           faine
           aske
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           heare
           [
           of
           ●●
           ]
           concerning
           some
           points
           which
           are
           too
           high
           for
           him
           ,
           
             from
             what
             Ground
             they
             flow
          
           ;
           which
           I
           am
           well
           pleased
           with
           ,
           and
           shall
           observe
           the
           li●●
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           So
           I
           expect
           likewise
           ,
           the
           Resolution
           of
           
             Privy
             Counsellour
             Losz
             ,
             to
             whom
          
           I
           shall
           repaire
           with
           the
           soonest
           ;
           and
           what
           sh●●
           pa●●e
           there
           ,
           I
           will
           let
           you
           know
           with
           the
           first
           opportunity
           :
           I
           hope
           a●l
           will
           goe
           well
           ;
           
           as
           God
           will
           ,
           so
           I
           will
           :
           who
           knoweth
           what
           God
           will
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           with
           me
           ;
           I
           very
           much
           marvell
           my selfe
           ,
           how
           I
           am
           lead
           so
           wonderfully
           
             without
             any
          
           intent
           and
           purpose
           of
           mine
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           By
           this
           Bearer
           ,
           I
           send
           two
           Rixdollers
           to
           my
           Wife
           ,
           for
           her
           occasions
           ;
           if
           shee
           want
           any
           thing
           ,
           shee
           knoweth
           well
           where
           shee
           may
           have
           it
           ;
           the
           Key
           of
           the
           *
           Drawer
           lyeth
           in
           the
           Parlour
           by
           the
           Warming
           Pan
           ,
           upon
           the
           Shelfe
           :
           
             Your
             Treatise
          
           lyeth
           in
           the
           Drawer
           ,
           you
           may
           aske
           for
           it
           ,
           
             your
             Letter
          
           which
           you
           sent
           to
           Zitta
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           my
           hands
           ;
           if
           any
           thing
           happen
           ,
           let
           me
           know
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           no
           sure
           Messenger
           at
           hand
           ,
           send
           but
           to
           Mr.
           
             Melcher
             Berntten
          
           at
           Zitta
           ,
           he
           hath
           opportunity
           hither
           every
           week
           ;
           and
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           send
           it
           away
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           agreed
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Salute
           my
           Wife
           and
           two
           Sonnes
           from
           me
           ;
           and
           exhort
           them
           to
           Christian
           Patience
           and
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           to
           purpose
           
             no
             selfe
             revenge
          
           ;
           that
           the
           Enemy
           may
           have
           no
           advantage
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           The
           businesse
           with
           Mr.
           Furstenaus
           his
           Family
           ,
           is
           indeed
           not
           good
           ,
           neverthelesse
           it
           will
           prove
           no
           great
           matter
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           High
           Priests
           owne
           reproach
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           even
           turne
           to
           his
           great
           disgrace
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           well
           replyed
           to
           :
           I
           would
           his
           Prince
           did
           but
           rightly
           know
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           would
           Protect
           him
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           good
           fruits
           of
           the
           High
           Priest
           .
        
         
         
           21.
           
           I
           hope
           to
           visit
           you
           very
           speedily
           ,
           though
           I
           should
           returne
           hither
           againe
           ,
           it
           
             will
             not
          
           cost
           me
           my
           Neck
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           ●●ad
           clamour
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           the
           Priests
           Bell-Clapper
           which
           sounds
           so
           sweetly
           ,
           
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           judge
           whether
           it
           be
           Christs
           voyce
           or
           the
           Devils
           ;
           you
           need
           not
           be
           so
           deadly
           affraid
           of
           this
           Quarrell
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           a
           businesse
           
             you
             need
             be
             ashamed
             of
          
           ;
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           Babels
           *
           Bell
           ,
           which
           is
           rung
           to
           give
           warning
           [
           or
           to
           sound
           the
           Alarum
           .
           ]
        
         
           22.
           
           Doe
           but
           stand
           to
           it
           stoutly
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           Christs
           *
           Bell
           will
           also
           be
           rung
           ;
           God
           give
           them
           and
           us
           all
           ,
           a
           good
           minde
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Pray
           salute
           Mr.
           
             Frederick
             Renischen
          
           ;
           I
           could
           doe
           nothing
           for
           him
           here
           yet
           ;
           for
           things
           goe
           here
           very
           much
           by
           Favour
           ,
           and
           here
           are
           many
           attendants
           when
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           I
           would
           very
           readily
           serve
           him
           in
           Love
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           but
           able
           ;
           I
           cannot
           yet
           counsell
           my selfe
           ,
           till
           God
           helpe
           me
           :
           my
           [
           Sonne
           ]
           Jacob
           shall
           stay
           still
           at
           Gerlitz
           ,
           that
           his
           Mother
           may
           have
           some
           comfort
           there
           ,
           till
           I
           can
           dispose
           it
           otherwise
           ;
           it
           should
           be
           already
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           not
           to
           stay
           here
           ,
           let
           her
           have
           but
           Patience
           :
           And
           so
           I
           commend
           you
           
             into
             the
             Love
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
         
           Translated
           into
           the
           Nether-Dutch
           out
           of
           
             Jacob
             Behmens
          
           owne
           hand-writing
           :
           And
           out
           of
           the
           Nether-Dutch
           into
           English
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A28521-e110
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             
               Ground
               ▪
            
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e1460
           
             *
             Or
             Letter
             of
             Divine
             Wisedome
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Wi●k
             of
             a
             Candle
             o●
             smoaking
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             *
             That
             which
             lyeth
             ●id
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             in
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Potentia
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             is
             bu●
             lip-labour
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             loveth
             all
             our
             brethren
             through
             ou●
             enemies
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Every
             thing
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Consider
             with
             our selves
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Imprint
             and
             settle
             it
             in
             his
             res●lution
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e3390
           
             *
             The
             Ground
             or
             Originall
             ●oundation
             .
             ☞
             
          
           
             †
             And
             that
             which
             is
             without
             ground
             or
             bottomlesse
             and
             fathomlesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Gene●●ix
             or
             fruitful
             bearing
             womb
             of
             eternity
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Breeding
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             By
             Gregory
             Richter
             ,
             Lord
             Primate
             of
             Gerlitz
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             According
             to
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             what
             man
             can
             finde
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             *
             Bettering
             or
             benefit
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Highly
             priseth
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             this
             carefully
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             No●●
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             To
             Revoke
             ,
             or
             Recall
             themselves
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Hans
             Weyrauck
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Swenckfelt
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Weigelius
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Ezekiel
             Meth.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e5970
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             The
             three
             Principles
             and
             the
             three
             fold
             Life
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Booke
             of
             the
             three
             Principles
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Forty
             Questions
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e7340
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Their
             Livings
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Magi.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e11450
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             How
             he
             hath
             revealed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             O
             ,
             Thing
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Bring
             forth
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Instructions
             ,
             or
             admonitions
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Take
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e14280
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Wicked
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e16470
           
             *
             Externally
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             In
             Spiritu
             Mundi
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             In
             Spiritu
             Mundi
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Breeding
             or
             Hatching
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Punishment
             ,
             or
             severe
             Execution
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e17590
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             One
             that
             is
             gotten
             with
             Childe
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Quint-essence
             in
             Spiritu
             Mundi
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             the
             Book
             called
             
               the
               Mysterium
               Magnum
            
             ;
             An
             Exposition
             upon
             Genesis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e18710
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Tbe
             Prosolites
             or
             Disciples
             of
             Isaias
             Steefel
             ,
             and
             Ezekiel
             Metts
             ,
             that
             held
             perfection
             in
             this
             outward
             flesh
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e19720
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             His
             seamlesse
             C●ate
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Employment
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e20830
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Shepheards
             Crooke
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Marke
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e21700
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Following
             ,
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e22190
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Things
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Truely
             spiritually
             poore
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Way
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e23610
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Things
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Sin
             ,
             iniquity
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             By
             his
             writing
             to
             him
             to
             employ
             his
             Talent
             ,
             for
             he
             intended
             to
             write
             no
             more
             after
             his
             first
             B●ok
             was
             by
             force
             taken
             f●●m
             him
             .
          
           
             N●te
             .
             ☞
             
          
           
             †
             Out
             of
             ,
             ●●
             p●●●eeding
             f●om
             G●d
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             withereth
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Palsgrave
             Frederick
             .
          
           
             †
             Confused
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             *
             Bethlem
             Ga●●
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Astrall
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             apprehension
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Aurora
             .
             Being
             then
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Common
             Counsell
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Worldly
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Spirituall
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             confused
             Christendome
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e25380
           
             *
             Text.
             Fons
             Sapientiae
             .
          
           
             *
             Text.
             Pulleth
             it
             about
             by
             the
             haire
             :
             (
             puls
             it
             by
             the
             eares
             .
             )
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Pearle
             of
             Sophia
             .
             The
             Divine
             illumination
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e25950
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             The
             Phylosophers
             Stone
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e26760
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e27700
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Strength
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e29420
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Note
             .
             What
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Election
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Spiritus
             Mundi
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Sensible
             ,
             or
             perceptible
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Domestick
             intestine
             .
          
           
             †
             Pride
             ,
             coveteousnesse
             ,
             envy
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             and
             all
             falshood
             ,
             under
             an
             holy
             shew
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Proofe
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Turck
             shall
             turne
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Emperor
             of
             Germany
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e31080
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Spiritus
             Mundi
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e32260
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Aliter
             ,
             God.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Text
             ,
             In
             Arcanis
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e33770
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Make
             the
             Iron
             red
             hot
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Enter
             into
             the
             New
             birth
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             †
             Four
             shillings
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             Wasser
             Steinder
             Weisen
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e34850
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             resolve
             it
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Statue
             of
             Stone
             framed
             by
             a
             Stone-cutter
             ,
             or
             an
             Image
             set
             up
             for
             a
             Monument
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Microcosmus
             ex
             Macrocosmo
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Set
             its
             minde
             upon
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Shed
             Teares
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             De
             signatur●
             Rerum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e35870
           
             *
             Carel
             von
             Endern
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ●●
             
          
           
             *
             Doctor
             Baltasar
             Walter
             .
             Forty
             Questions
             .
          
           
             *
             Aurora
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Vse
             all
             care
             and
             diligence
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e36860
           
             *
             Carel
             von
             Endern
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Authority
             ,
             or
             leave
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e37870
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Carel
             von
             Endern
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e38850
           
             *
             Carol
             von
             Endern
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Draw
             upon
             the
             kind
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e39170
           
             *
             Carol
             van
             Endern
             .
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Texts
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e39500
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e39780
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Tree
             of
             Pearle
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Presumed
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             In
             a
             better
             understanding
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             the
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e40720
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Living
             Sparke
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Constellation
             .
          
           
             *
             Mysterium
             Magnum
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             †
             From
             ,
             or
             by
             .
          
           
             *
             
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               Book
               entituled
            
             The
             way
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
               containing
               a
               Treatise
               of
            
             Repentance
             ,
             Resignation
             ,
             
               or
               Selfe-denyall
               ,
               and
            
             Regeneration
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e41670
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Out
             of
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             †
             Or
             ,
             Sounded
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             wholly
             uncloathed
             of
             this
             corrupt
             flesh
             ,
             which
             cannot
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e42650
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Tryall
             ,
             or
             proofe
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Text
             ,
             Images
             [
             or
             mentall
             Idolls
             .
             ]
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Note
             
          
           
             †
             Curious
             contrived
             opinions
             ,
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Perfidious
             Whore.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             The
             confused
             entanglements
             of
             Sects
             and
             opinions
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             New
             Man.
             
          
           
             *
             Text
             ,
             Borne
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28521-e43800
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             This
             followed
             in
             the
             seventh
             yeare
             after
             the
             Authors
             Death
             .
          
           
             *
             Gregory
             Rickter
             ,
             the
             Primate
             of
             Garlitz
             .
             ☞
             
          
           
             The
             temporall
             Sword
             ,
             or
             make
             War.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Reproaches
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Evill
             report
             concerning
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Prince
             Elector
             of
             Saxony
             .
          
           
             †
             Doctor
             Aegius
             Strauch
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Belonging
             to
             a
             Table
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             Peale
             .